The Project Gutenberg eBook of The memoirs of Philip de Commines, Lord of Argenton, Volume 1 (of 2)
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The memoirs of Philip de Commines, Lord of Argenton, Volume 1 (of 2)
        Containing the histories of Louis XI. and Charles VIII. Kings of France, and of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. To which is added the Scandalous Chronicle, or, secret history of Louis XI., by Jean de Troyes.

Author: Philippe de Commynes
        Jean de Troyes

Editor: Sir Andrew R. Scoble

Release date: February 16, 2026 [eBook #77950]

Language: English

Original publication: London: H.G. Bohn, 1855

Credits: Tim Lindell, Turgut Dincer and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEMOIRS OF PHILIP DE COMMINES, LORD OF ARGENTON, VOLUME 1 (OF 2) ***




FRENCH MEMOIRS.

PHILIP DE COMMINES.

VOL. I.


SIR WALTER SCOTT, who founded one of his best novels [Quentin Durward]
upon the MEMOIRS OF PHILIP DE COMMINES, calls him “one of the most
profound statesmen, and certainly the best historian of his age;” and
quoting Ronsard, the poet, adds, “that he was the first to show the
lustre which valour and noble blood derived from being united with
learning.”—_See a Note to Quentin Durward._

“Above all men,” says Dryden, “in this kind of writing, may be accounted
the plain, sincere, unaffected, and most instructive PHILIP DE COMMINES.
I am sorry I cannot find in our own nation (though it has produced some
commendable historians) any worthy to be ranked with him.”

                                  LONDON:
                        A. and G. A. SPOTTISWOODE,
                            New-street-Square.




[Illustration: _Charles the Bold._

_Soutman._

_Hinchliff._]




                                THE MEMOIRS
                                    OF
                            PHILIP DE COMMINES,
                             LORD OF ARGENTON:
                              CONTAINING THE
         HISTORIES OF LOUIS XI. AND CHARLES VIII., KINGS OF FRANCE
                                  AND OF
                    CHARLES THE BOLD, DUKE OF BURGUNDY.

                            TO WHICH IS ADDED,
                         THE SCANDALOUS CHRONICLE,
                                    OR
                       SECRET HISTORY OF LOUIS XI.,
                            BY JEAN DE TROYES.

                        EDITED WITH LIFE AND NOTES,
                         BY ANDREW R. SCOBLE, ESQ.

                              IN TWO VOLUMES.
                                  VOL. I.

                                  LONDON:
                HENRY G. BOHN, YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
                                   1855.




INTRODUCTION.


Philip de Commines has been called the Father of Modern History.
“His Memoirs,” says Mr. Hallam, “almost make an epoch in historical
literature. He is the first modern writer who in any degree has
displayed sagacity in reasoning on the characters of men and the
consequences of their actions, or who has been able to generalise his
observations by comparison and reflection.” This ability to discuss
motives as well as events renders him far superior to Froissart, who,
on the other hand, greatly exceeds him in picturesqueness of style and
fertility of invention. Froissart merely described notable occurrences;
Commines delineated great men. “The one,” says Sir James Stephen, “had
contemplated the strife of kings and kingdoms as a spectator of the
Isthmian Games may have gazed at that heart-stirring spectacle. The other
had watched the schemes of statesmen and the conflict of nations, with
some approach to that judicial serenity which we ascribe to a member of
the Amphictyonic Council.” If Froissart may be termed the Livy of France,
she had her Tacitus in Commines.

The Memoirs of Philip de Commines relate to one of the most interesting
periods of history. In the words of the Preface to the old English
translation of 1723: “He gives us a prospect of all the most memorable
occurrences in the reigns of Louis XI., his son Charles VIII., Charles
the last Duke of Burgundy, and Mary his only daughter and heir; as
likewise a description of the most remarkable passages in England,
Flanders, Germany, Italy, Spain, and other neighbouring countries,
which happened in the space of thirty-four years, from 1464 to 1498. He
teaches with as much verity as plainness and simplicity of style, such
fair lessons as will show princes the way of governing their people with
gentleness and order. There it is to be seen how kings can never be at
peace with their subjects, whilst they are at variance with the King of
kings, to whom all mankind, of what dignity or qualification soever, must
give an account. There it is to be seen how justice, equity, moderation,
and uprightness in all things, is that which gives them a quiet and happy
dominion over the hearts of their subjects, without employing either
menaces or force. In short, his book is a pleasant and profitable field,
full of infinite good fruits, useful for all conditions, in good fortune
as well as bad,—for him that commands as well as him that obeys; and all
enforced with such Christian-like persuasions, and fortified with such
important and excellent precepts, that it is impossible to read them
without being affected.”

On the peculiar interest attaching to the Memoirs of Commines, Dr. Arnold
has the following remarks: “The Memoirs of Philip de Commines terminate
about twenty years before the Reformation, six years after the first
voyage of Columbus. They relate, then, to a tranquil period immediately
preceding a period of extraordinary movement; to the last stage of an old
state of things, now on the point of passing away. Such periods, the lull
before the burst of the hurricane, the almost oppressive stillness which
announces the eruption, or, to use Campbell’s beautiful image,

    ‘The torrent’s smoothness ere it dash below,’

are always, I think, full of a very deep interest. But it is not
from the mere force of contrast with the times that follow, nor yet
from the solemnity which all things wear when their dissolution is
fast approaching—the interest has yet another source: our knowledge,
namely, that in that tranquil period lay the germs of the great changes
following, taking their shape for good or for evil, and sometimes
irreversibly, while all wore an outside of unconsciousness. We,
enlightened by experience, are impatient of this deadly slumber; we
wish in vain that the age could have been awakened to a sense of its
condition, and taught the infinite preciousness of the passing hour.
And as, when a man has been cut off by sudden death, we are curious to
know whether his previous words or behaviour indicated any sense of
his coming fate, so we examine the records of a state of things just
expiring, anxious to observe whether in any point there may be discerned
an anticipation of the great future, or whether all was blindness and
insensibility. In this respect, Commines’ Memoirs are striking from their
perfect unconsciousness: the knell of the middle ages had been already
sounded, yet Commines has no other notions than such as they had tended
to foster; he describes their events, their characters, their relations,
as if they were to continue for centuries. His remarks are such as the
simplest form of human affairs gives birth to; he laments the instability
of earthly fortune, as Homer notes our common mortality, or in the tone
of that beautiful dialogue between Solon and Crœsus, when the philosopher
assured the king that to be rich was not necessarily to be happy. But
resembling Herodotus in his simple morality, he is utterly unlike him in
another point; for whilst Herodotus speaks freely and honestly of all men
without respect of persons, Philip de Commines praises his master Louis
the Eleventh as one of the best of princes, although he witnessed not
only the crimes of his life, but the miserable fears and suspicions of
his latter end, and has even faithfully recorded them. In this respect,
Philip de Commines is in no degree superior to Froissart, with whom the
crimes committed by his knights and great lords never interfere with his
general eulogies of them: the habit of deference and respect was too
strong to be broken, and the facts which he himself relates to their
discredit, appear to have produced on his mind no impression.”[1]

This tendency on the part of Commines to praise the princes who
successively enjoyed his aid and allegiance, is thus noticed by Sir James
Stephen:—“He regards Charles the Rash with that affectionate interest
which the heroism even of the unwise will excite in the bosoms of the
wisest. He contemplates Louis XI. with that combination of curiosity,
attachment, and awe, which minds of more than ordinary power so often
cherish for each other. The images of the fiery duke and of the crafty
king were projected in bold relief on the imagination of this acute
and vigilant observer; and the truth and distinctness of those images
forms the great charm of his retrospect of his own eventful life. The
higher charm of a just sensibility, whether to moral beauty or to the
absence of it, is, however, wanting in his pages. He is the unqualified
admirer, if not the unscrupulous apologist, of his royal master, and
seems insensible alike to the injustice of the ends at which he aimed,
and to the baseness of the means by which he pursued them. Yet man is
not less inconsistent in his faults and errors than in his virtues, and
thus, even the utilitarian Commines is unable to survey the revolutions
in which he so largely participated without an occasional, and apparently
heartfelt acknowledgment that, in bringing to pass the disastrous
catastrophes of the world’s history, the will and agency of man are
but instruments by which the Divine will accomplishes its immutable
purposes of wisdom and of justice. In the subtlety of his analysis of
the great characters of his generation—in the force and discrimination
of his portraits of them—in the sagacity with which he explores, and the
perspicuity with which he interprets, the hidden causes of the events in
which they acted,—and in the vigorous dispersion of the mists with which
ignorance or passion obscures the true aspect of human affairs, Commines
is emphatically a Frenchman. In the reverence with which, on reaching
the impassable limits of human investigation, he ceases to inquire, and
pauses to adore, he rises higher still, and becomes not only a citizen,
but a teacher of the great Christian Commonwealth.”[2]

The composition of his Memoirs was the occupation of the last years of
the life of Commines, when circumstances had, sorely against his will,
condemned him to retirement and repose. He wrote the first six books
in the years 1488-1494, and the last two, probably, in 1497-1501. They
remained in manuscript until 1524, when the first edition was published
by Galliot du Pré. This contained only so much of the work as related
to the reign of Louis XI.; but as the book immediately became popular,
the remainder was put to press and published in 1528. In 1552, Denys
Sauvage republished the whole work, under the title which it now bears,
and divided into books and chapters. This was the standard edition of
Commines until 1649, when Denys Godefroy, historiographer of France,
brought out a new one, in which he corrected numerous errors into
which Sauvage had fallen. This edition was printed at the Royal Press
in the Louvre, and Louis XIV. assisted with his own hands in pulling
some of the copies of the first sheet. In 1747, another and still more
accurate edition, with a copious appendix, was brought out by the
celebrated Lenglet Dufresnoy. This has recently been superseded by
the edition published by Mdlle. Dupont, who has carefully collated the
various manuscripts and editions of the text, and added biographical,
genealogical, and historical notes, of great value and accuracy.

The present translation has been made from the text as restored by Mdlle.
Dupont, and the notes are mostly taken from her edition. The various
treaties mentioned in the Memoirs are given at large in their proper
places; and with a view to render the work more complete as a history of
Louis XI., the “Chronique Scandaleuse” of Jean de Troyes is printed at
the end of the second volume.

                                                                  A. R. S.




LIFE OF PHILIP DE COMMINES.


The town of Commines, on the confines of France and Belgium, is situated
on the River Lys, by which it is divided into two parts; the right
bank belongs to France, and the left to Belgium. It possesses no great
importance at the present day; but formerly, and until the end of the
seventeenth century, it could boast of strong fortifications and a
castle, which were destroyed by the French in 1672. The lordship of the
town had been enjoyed by several noble families in succession; but for
our present purpose it will be sufficient to state that about the year
1373, Jeanne de Waziers, Lady of Commines and Halewin, brought it in
marriage to Nicholas, surnamed Colart de la Clite. The name of Commines,
which had been honourably mentioned at the time of the first Crusades,
was still so imposing that the new lord, or at least his descendants,
did not hesitate to substitute it for that of their original race. This
nobiliary lustre, however, would not have sufficed to have rescued it
any more than other mediæval names, from the obscurity of genealogical
archives, if a distinction of a higher character had not secured it
immortal renown.

In the Castle of Commines, in the year 1447, was born that celebrated
historian whose works have saved from oblivion the meaner glories of his
ancestral line. His father, the sovereign-bailiff of Flanders, had been
dubbed a knight by the Duke of Burgundy on the day of the battle of St.
Riquier, the 31st of August, 1421, on which day that prince had also
received the honour of knighthood from the hands of John of Luxembourg;
and perhaps this circumstance, adroitly called to mind by the father,
induced Philip the Good to do the new-born babe the honour of holding him
at the font, and presenting his god-son to baptism under the invocation
of his own patron saint. A most hopeful future seemed thus to open before
young Commines, who was placed, from his very birth, under the protection
of a most powerful monarch; but he was ere long destined to suffer cruel
losses. His mother, Marguerite d’Armuyden, died soon after giving him
birth, and a few years later, the death of his father left him completely
an orphan, with an estate greatly impoverished by bad management and
reckless expenditure.

The young orphan and his property were placed by the king under the
guardianship of his cousin-german, Jean de la Clite, Lord of Commines,
who succeeded, not without great difficulty, in preserving to his
ward a small part of his patrimony—so small, indeed, that its value
amounted only to the sum of 2424 livres 16 sols 6 deniers tournois. The
development of the mind of young Commines was almost as utterly neglected
as the management of his property; for his guardian was too much absorbed
by more personal business to attend to either. His ward received the same
education as, with but few exceptions, was then given to all the children
of the nobility. Greek and Latin formed no part of his instruction, and
bodily exercises were cultivated with far greater assiduity than mental
discipline. Perhaps, however, we ought to congratulate ourselves that
this was the case. Intellects like that of Commines form themselves,
and advance all the faster and farther because they have no useless
acquirements to forget, and no false instruction to unlearn. The
sagacious and meditative mind of the future historian was likely to learn
far more from the great book of the world than from all the writings of
the schoolmen; and that book soon opened before him.

The brilliant and splendid court of Philip the Good then rivalled those
of more powerful monarchs in magnificence and lustre. Commines was
summoned to this sphere of action by his godfather, who attached him to
his person as one of his esquires, probably in the year 1463, and soon
transferred him, in the same capacity, to the service of his son, the
Count of Charolois. He was then about seventeen years of age, and his
youthful inexperience was easily dazzled by two dominant qualities of
his new master, self-confidence and courage, which were fated so soon to
involve him in acts of presumption and temerity. Under such a prince,
the opportunity of winning his spurs was not long delayed. Commines
accompanied him into France at the time of the war of the Public Good
(1465), fought by his side at the battle of Montlhery, and did not leave
him during the whole of that eventful day—feeling less alarmed at his
own danger, than astonished at the audacity of the French in resisting
his master. Two years later, he entered Liege with the victorious duke,
and there is every reason to believe that at this period he was dubbed a
knight.

Soon after his return from this expedition, and a short time before the
marriage of Charles the Bold, which took place on the 16th of February,
1468, Commines was appointed chamberlain and councillor of that prince.
The privileges of this double office secured him, though he was only
about twenty years of age, the right of entrance into the Burgundian
council, and a sort of respectful intimacy with his master. Doubtless
the duties of a councillor could not have been easy to fulfil in the
household of a prince of such unmanageable disposition, and “who despised
all other advice in the world, except only his own;” but the chamberlain,
at all events, might make himself agreeable, and succeed in obtaining a
considerable degree of familiar intimacy with his sovereign. Commines
soon obtained this, either from trying some indirect, but certain means
of acquiring influence over the mind of the duke, or because daily
communications between two persons not separated by any great difference
of age naturally led to this result. The influence to which we refer, and
which we have no wish to exaggerate, was ere long to be subjected to a
decisive test, under very memorable circumstances.

In the month of October, 1468, Louis XI. came to Peronne, and imprudently
placed himself at the mercy of Charles the Bold, against whom he was
then secretly instigating the Liegeois to revolt. This step involved him
in great peril, and his danger was increased by the fact that the duke,
irritated at so audacious a piece of perfidy, was surrounded by scarcely
any persons who were not animated by powerful motives of hatred against
the king. The most violent counsels were given, and favourably received
by a prince who was naturally inclined to extreme courses. Commines,
aided by some other servants of the duke, few in number, but more
sensible, more jealous of the honour of their master, and, in a word,
more politic than his other advisers, succeeded in partially allaying
the storm; but it soon burst out afresh with still greater vehemence.
The king alone could avert its direful consequences. In his first alarm
he had recourse to means of safety whose efficacy was well known to him:
now, gold was of no further avail; he must bow his royal head.

Numerous propositions of a humiliating character were about to be made to
him; he would have to accept them all, and that at once and unreservedly;
otherwise all would be lost. The duke had dishonoured himself by breaking
his plighted word; he was detaining his guest in captivity; and certain
members of his council seemed to hope that he would venture still
further. A happy inspiration of Commines saved France and her king,
Burgundy and her duke, from the incalculable misfortunes which would have
resulted from so fatal an event. He secretly informed Louis XI. of all
that had been resolved upon regarding him, and of the risk he would incur
by the slightest resistance to the demands of the duke. Two important
results, equally desirable to every loyal servant of Charles the Bold,
might be produced by this hazardous proceeding. It might compel the duke
to respect the safe-conduct which he had given to Louis XI., and at the
same time secure him as great, if not greater, advantages than those
which he might hope to obtain by violating his promised word. The event
proved that Commines had calculated rightly. Louis, it is well known,
submitted, with the best grace in the world, to all that the gaoler chose
to exact from his captive; so that the duke, who, on approaching him had
used angry gestures and language, left him in high contentment.

On leaving Peronne, in order to perform one of the conditions which had
been imposed upon him, the king had to march with the Duke of Burgundy
against the Liegeois. He had encouraged their rebellion, and he was
obliged to suffer the disgrace of contributing to punish it. Commines
accompanied the two princes on this expedition, and had his share in the
imminent danger to which they were exposed. He was sleeping with three
others in his master’s bed-chamber, when a band of Liegeois, favoured by
the darkness, fell suddenly on the lodgings of Charles the Bold and Louis
XI. This sortie was ably conducted, and nearly met with all the success
which the besieged hoped for; the two princes, with their servants,
narrowly escaped finding defeat and death where they had imagined their
triumph would be certain and easy. It was most fortunate for the duke
that he had not followed the advice of some of his councillors, who
recommended him “to dismiss a part of his army, seeing that the city of
Liege had had its gates and walls demolished during the previous years,
and that it could hope for succour from no quarter.” The king, who had
his reasons for it, was inclined to adopt this suggestion; but Commines
and other prudent councilors remonstrated against so imprudent a step,
and their advice was followed, less perhaps because of its wisdom than
because the duke greatly suspected the king.

The alarm was so sudden and unforeseen that Commines and his two
fellow-chamberlains had scarcely time “to arm the duke with his cuirass,
and put a helmet on his head.” The enemy were pouring in on all sides,
and, in order to get out into the street, it was necessary to drive
back the Liegeois, who were resolutely attacking the doors and windows.
Numbers at length obtained the advantage over desperate courage; the
Liegeois, hemmed in on all sides, were cut to pieces. They met with a
similar fate at the king’s quarters, which were valiantly defended by
the Scottish archers of his guard. We may note, _en passant_, that these
brave Scottish archers, renowned above all others for their skill, were
on this occasion so awkward that, with their numerous arrows, “they
wounded more Burgundians than Liegeois.”

On the following day, the town, attacked on both sides, was captured, set
on fire, and given up to pillage. The devastation and massacre lasted
for five or six days longer, after which the king began to negotiate for
leave to return home: and, in a short time, he departed, leaving the Duke
of Burgundy to pursue his work of destruction alone.

To return, however, to Commines. His father had not been an
irreproachable administrator of the public funds, and had died, owing the
duke enormous sums, for the recovery of which the agents of that prince
sold one of the estates of the defaulter, named Renescure. The proceeds
of this sale, however, did not amount to a sufficient sum to liquidate
the entire debt. On the 1st of October, 1469, Commines obtained, in
reward for his services, a receipt in full for all that might still be
due from his family to the ducal treasury. In the following year, he
was sent on a mission to the Governor of Calais, which, though very
simple at first, was eventually rendered by circumstances very delicate,
and even dangerous. At one moment the danger became so great, that he
thought it prudent to apply for a safe-conduct, and inform his master of
his position. He soon received an answer: the duke sent him his signet
ring, ordering him to continue his negotiation, and promising that if he
were made prisoner, he would ransom him. Commines had acted wisely in
obtaining sureties, for the duke “never hesitated to expose one of his
servants to danger, when he had need of his assistance.” The negotiation,
however, was ably conducted, and brought to a successful issue, to the
satisfaction of all the parties concerned.

The skilful agent of this treaty was entrusted with a new mission about
the month of July or August, 1471. We are not acquainted with the object
he had in view, but it is certain that he had an interview with Louis
XI., by permission of the Duke of Burgundy. It was a very great mistake
on the part of the duke to have allowed this; for, as Molinet says,
the king’s speech “was so gentle and virtuous, that, like the voice of
the siren, it lulled to sleep all who listened.” To this remarkable
suavity of language Louis XI. added, according to the testimony of
Commines himself, another no less powerful means of attraction; of all
contemporary princes, he was the one “who most laboured to gain any man
who was able to serve or injure him. And he was never diverted from his
purpose by being once refused by any man whom he was endeavouring to
gain; but steadfastly continued making him large promises, and actually
giving him money and estates which he knew would please him.”

Commines, who was moreover allured by many great and truly royal
qualities of Louis XI., allowed himself to be seduced, as many others had
been, by promises and gifts. For we do not hesitate to believe that it
was during this journey into France, that he deposited in the hands of
Jean de Beaune, a merchant of Tours, a sum of 6000 livres tournois, to
which we shall presently have occasion to refer again, and which he had
probably received from the king.

The interested liberality of the monarch required some return, and
Commines, in exchange for the favours he accepted, doubtless had to
contract one of those engagements which are seldom evidenced by written
agreements, but proved only by subsequent facts. What was the nature of
this convention? We cannot say with certainty, but it appears extremely
probable that the conditions of the treaty were these: Louis XI. assured
to Commines, if he would consent to leave Charles the Bold and enter his
service, the same position of councillor and chamberlain at the Court of
France that he had held at the Court of Burgundy, together with numerous
estates and lordships, offices and dignities of great value, and an
annual pension of 6000 livres tournois. He further engaged to give him in
marriage one of the rich heiresses of the kingdom. Of a truth there was
in these offers enough to dazzle a young and ambitious man; the siren had
lulled many consciences to sleep at less cost.

Commines accepted the conditions of the treaty; but on his return to
his native land, a very natural feeling of hesitation made him recoil
from the final accomplishment of the transaction. Louis XI., however,
daily pressed him more urgently; the wily monarch could not consent to
have tried his powers of seduction in vain. If Commines escaped his
grasp, he determined at least to make sure of his money. A councillor of
the great council, Master Pierre Clutin, was ordered to proceed to the
residence of Jean de Beaune, and, in the king’s name, to seize the 6000
livres which had been entrusted to him by Commines. This was an able and
decisive measure. The publicity of this seizure placed Commines in the
unpleasant alternative of seeing his practices divulged, without gaining
any profit by them, or of securing their advantages only by setting aside
the scruples which delayed him. He took the latter and safer course, and
during the night of the 7th of August, 1472, he abandoned Burgundy for
ever. The king was then at Pont-de-Cè, and there his new servant joined
him.

Very different opinions have been passed on this act in the life of
Commines; some are too severe, and others too indulgent, to be adopted
without qualification. Some writers, among whom we may instance
Voltaire, seem to have forgotten that in weighing the actions of men,
regard should be had to the times in which they lived, and to the daily
examples which they had before their eyes; while others appear to have
fallen into the opposite error of forgetting that, although equity
requires us to take all the circumstances of the case into consideration,
there are nevertheless certain acts which a healthy morality cannot
wholly absolve. Let us award to Commines all the blame that he merits
for his defection, but let us neither exaggerate his fault beyond due
measure, nor extenuate it with blind and unreasoning partiality. Would
that it were the gravest reproach to be addressed to his memory!

The confiscation of all the property, moveable and immoveable, which
Commines left behind him, was an inevitable and expected consequence
of the resolution he had taken. On the very day of his departure, at
six o’clock in the morning, the Duke of Burgundy bestowed on the Lord
of Quiévrain all the rights and properties reverting to the fugitive
from the Lord of Trazegnies and his estate, in virtue of a decree of
the Court of Mons. But whatever Commines lost on the one side, he
regained a hundredfold on the other. No sooner had he arrived at the
court of Louis XI., than he received in the first place, the title of
councillor and chamberlain of the king; soon after, a pension of 6000
livres was bestowed on him, “that he might have the means of honourably
maintaining his rank;” he was also rewarded with the office of captain
of the castle and donjon of the town of Chinon; and, finally, he was
presented with the rich principality of Talmont, the importance of which
was greatly increased by its numerous dependencies, Olonne, Curzon, and
Chateau-Gaultier, and which was soon after still further augmented by
the chastellanies, lands, and lordships of Bran and Brandois. To impart
additional value to these gifts, the town of Sables, in the lordship of
Olonne, was exempted from all taxes, on condition that the inhabitants
should enclose and fortify it.

Before pursuing our narrative any further, it will be expedient at once
to acquaint the reader with certain details necessary to the proper
understanding of our subsequent statements. The letters of Louis XI.,
conferring on Commines the principality of Talmont and its dependencies,
although dated in the month of October, 1472, were not registered by the
Parliament until the 13th of December, 1473, or by the Cour des Comptes
until the 2nd of May, 1474. The proverbial slowness of judicial procedure
was not the only cause of this delay. Opposition, which was only too
well founded, as we shall presently see, had prevented Commines from
entering upon the enjoyment of his royal master’s liberalities at an
earlier period. The king’s title to the estates and lordships with which
he had enriched his new chamberlain, was very doubtful and disputable.
It was by a series of violent and arbitrary acts that the royal domain
had been increased by these spoils of the house of Amboise. The last male
representative of that illustrious family, Louis d’Amboise, Vicomte de
Thouars, was the father of three daughters, of whom the eldest, Frances,
was sought in marriage by George de la Tremoille, the all-powerful
minister of Charles VII., who intended her for his eldest son. But a more
advantageous match had previously presented itself, and Mademoiselle
d’Amboise was already betrothed to Pierre de Bretagne, second son of the
reigning duke. The minister could not see so rich an heiress escape from
his grasp without feeling the utmost disappointment and displeasure. As
his pride had, moreover, been wounded by the haughty manner in which his
proposals had been rejected, he conceived a project of revenge which he
carried, ere long, into execution. Under the pretext that the Vicomte de
Thouars had made an attempt to deprive him of his liberty, he ordered him
to be arrested and imprisoned in the Castle of Poitiers. The parliament
was then sitting in that town. George de la Tremoille obtained a decree
from that assembly, dated May 8. 1431, which declared the Lord of Amboise
guilty of high treason for having attempted to seize upon the person of
the king, by arresting the Lord de la Tremoille his minister, and by this
means to obtain the direction of state affairs; and condemned him, as
a traitor, to the punishment of death, and the confiscation of all his
property. The latter part of this sentence was alone executed, as the
king commuted the punishment of death into perpetual imprisonment. But
even his captivity came to an end after three years, in consequence of
the intervention of the Queen, Marie of Anjou. With his liberty, Louis
d’Amboise recovered in September, 1434, the viscounty of Thouars, and his
other estates, with the exception of the principality of Talmont, and the
lordships of Amboise, Chateau-Gaultier, Olonne, Bran, and Brandois. At a
later period, in January, 1438, Charles VII. declared that malevolence
alone had stimulated the persecutors of the Lord of Amboise, who had been
condemned without any form of trial, and he therefore restored him to
the possession of all his estates of which he was still deprived. This
restitution, however, was coupled with this, among other conditions, that
he should not marry his eldest daughter without the king’s permission.
Was this permission ever obtained? Apparently it was; for a short time
after he had recovered his property, the Vicomte de Thouars celebrated
the marriage of his eldest daughter with Duke Pierre of Bretagne. His
third daughter, Marguerite d’Amboise, married the rejected suitor of
Frances, that very Louis de la Tremoille, who had so recently been the
involuntary cause of his father-in-law’s misfortunes; and this alliance,
as we shall presently see, occasioned the transfer of all the property
of the house of Amboise to the family of La Tremoille. On ratifying the
contract of this second marriage, by an act dated August 22. 1446, Louis
d’Amboise assigned to Marguerite, as her future share in his possessions,
the estates of Talmont, Bran, Olonne, Curzon, Chateau-Gaultier, La
Chaume, Les Sables, and Marans; reserving to himself however, the
enjoyment of them during his life-time. In his old age, the Vicomte
de Thouars gave himself up to the most foolish prodigalities, and to
such disorderly conduct that his children were obliged to sue for the
appointment of trustees to his estate.

He did not surrender his rights without a contest, but alleged that the
Duke and Duchess of Bretagne were moved solely by discontent at not
having been able to persuade him to give them the estate of Thouars, and
that, furthermore, the proceedings instituted against him were irregular,
inasmuch as, from his rank and relationship to the royal family of
France, he must be tried by the king and “the duly assembled court of
peers.” The parliament, disregarding his protest, made a provisional
order that the vicomte should not alienate his property, or make any
conveyance thereof without the advice and consent of Master Robert
Thiboust, then president of that court. This decree was dated on the 16th
of January, 1457. The suit was still in progress when Louis XI. ascended
the throne; and it seemed to him that it would be easy to take advantage
at once of the weakness and irritation of the vicomte. At a summons from
the king, the vicomte proceeded to Tours, and Louis proposed to him to
marry the Duchess of Bretagne, who had become a widow, to the Duke of
Savoy, and appointed him to negotiate the alliance. The duchess gave a
distinct and formal refusal to these overtures; and in order to destroy
all chance of gaining her compliance, she pronounced a vow at the altar
never to marry again. Louis XI. gave a very ungracious reception to
the luckless negotiator, and frightened him so by his threats and the
violence of his reproaches, that Louis d’Amboise, duped by this simulated
anger, readily listened to the counsels of certain courtiers, who advised
him to propitiate the king by giving him the viscounty of Thouars. But in
order that this donation might be valid, it was necessary to get rid of
the decree pronounced by the court in January, 1457. This obstacle did
not long stand in the way of Louis XI. The affair was referred to the
council, which, by a decree of the 5th of September, 1462, reversed the
order of the parliament. Thus restored to the uncontrolled management of
his property, Louis d’Amboise sold to the king the viscounty of Thouars
for 100,000 crowns, to be paid within a week: but the king was not to
take possession of the estate until the death of the vicomte. 10,000
crowns were paid to him a few days after the signature of the contract,
and Louis XI. received in return a general receipt for the entire sum.
The Duchess of Bretagne hastened to protest against this ill-disguised
act of spoliation; but ere long, having taken the veil, she transferred
all her rights to her nephew, Louis de la Tremoille, the eldest son of
her sister Marguerite. Louis d’Amboise, after having spent the last
years of his life in disgraceful disorders, died at length on the 28th
of February, 1470. While he was on his death-bed, Jacques de Beaumont,
Lord of Bressuyre, came, in pursuance of the king’s command, at the head
of some thirty gentlemen, to invest the Castle of Thouars, from whence
he had orders to remove the children, the wife, the relatives, and even
the friends of the dying man. He executed these commands to the letter;
and it was among strangers, and under the care of physicians selected
by the Lord of Bressuyre, that Louis d’Amboise breathed his last. Some
notable inhabitants of the town attended his funeral, which was arranged
by Jacques de Beaumont, who caused an inventory to be taken immediately
of the furniture and title-deeds, and seized in the king’s name on the
viscounty of Thouars, and all the other property of the deceased. Such
was the title of Louis XI. to the estate with which he had just enriched
Commines. The head of the despoiled family opposed the registration of
the king’s letters, both in the parliament and in the Cour des Comptes;
but after some slight resistance, both the sovereign courts were
constrained to yield. Commines took possession of the gifts of Louis XI.,
which were destined to prove to him the source of great anxiety and the
cause of painful and scandalous lawsuits.

These honours and emoluments certainly recompensed Commines very amply
for any loss he had sustained by leaving his native country. Louis XI.,
however, did not rest satisfied with these proofs of his gratitude. An
advantageous marriage which he had long had in view, soon secured an
increase of fortune to the Prince de Talmont, for that was the title
assumed by Commines on the 27th of January, 1473, when he signed his
contract of marriage with Helène de Chambes, eldest daughter of the Lord
and Lady of Montsoreau. The dowry of the bride amounted to 20,000 golden
crowns, as an equivalent for which Commines received from her parents the
castle, town, barony, estate, and lordship of Argenton, in Poitou, with
all its rich and numerous dependencies.

To all these benefits, Louis XI. added a gift of which he was not
lavish—his confidence. Commines apparently proved himself worthy of
it, for the favours of the king continued to shower down upon him. It
would be tedious to enumerate them here; we will only mention that
he was invested with the office of Seneschal of Poitou, in November,
1476, and with the captaincy of the Castle of Poitiers in February,
1477. Such continued favour could not fail to arouse the jealousy and
even the hatred of less fortunate courtiers, especially of those who
found it difficult to obtain their share of influence, which they were
incapable of earning by services of so high, an order as those rendered
by Commines. Envy, when brooding in the heart of such a man as Tristan
l’Ermite, might produce the most fatal results; and the more so, as the
new favourite was not naturally inclined to pause of his own accord in
the career of honour which opened before him, and scarcely attempted to
dissemble his disdain for the unworthy rival who endeavoured to stand in
his way. The court was soon divided, as it were, into two camps, each of
which maintained the pretensions of its chosen leader; and the prudence
of Louis XI. had frequently to interfere to restore peace between two
servants who, on different grounds, were equally necessary to him.

The first person who brought this prince any important news was sure to
be rewarded by him with favour and gifts; skilful courtiers knew this,
and lost no opportunity of profiting by this means of pleasing their
master. Commines was one of the first to announce to him the result of
the battle of Morat on the 22nd of June, 1476; and he received as his
share of the recompense 200 marks of gold. No message could have been
more agreeable to the king, excepting, perhaps, that which announced to
him, a few months afterwards, the total defeat of the Duke of Burgundy,
after the disastrous battle of Nancy on the 5th of January, 1477. The
duke had been found dead on the field. At this news, even before it
was known whether Charles the Bold had survived his defeat, Louis XI.
“felt such exceeding joy that he almost lost countenance.” The Bastard
of Bourbon and Commines were immediately sent into Picardy, with full
power to receive and establish in the king’s allegiance all who were
willing to surrender. The plan of Louis XI. was to march an army into
Burgundy, and to take possession of the country in the name of the duke,
after expelling the _Germans_, who had occupied it since their victory.
Commines seems to have believed in the sincerity of these intentions,
which, whether real or feigned, were not long entertained; for the
positive news of the duke’s death soon reached the king’s ear, and
altogether changed his plans.

Meanwhile, Commines and the Bastard of Bourbon proceeded towards
Abbeville, whither they had taken the precaution of sending an emissary
before them, to pave the way for an accommodation. But notwithstanding
all their diligence, they had been anticipated, and when they reached the
town, the people had already delivered up the gates to the Seigneur de
Torcy. The two plenipotentiaries next went to Doullens, whence they sent
to summon Arras to submit to the authority of the king. Commines set out
alone to conduct this negotiation; but all his address failed to corrupt
the loyalty of the people of Arras, who formally refused to acknowledge
any other sovereign than their young duchess. He therefore contented
himself with labouring secretly to gain the greatest possible number of
partizans for his master; and this was, after all, the principal object
of his mission. He had acted, moreover, on the mere announcement of
the defeat of Charles the Bold; but the certain news of the death of
that prince had, as we have already stated, totally changed the king’s
intentions. It was no longer his object to preserve Burgundy from the
invasion of the Germans; he wished to take possession of the country,
and distribute its lordships among his servants. This failure at Arras
was all the more displeasing to him because other negotiators had met
with better success: Guillaume de Bische, for instance, had secured
Peronne. His valet de chambre, Oliver, boasted that he would reduce to
his allegiance the city of Ghent; and Robinet d’Odenfort answered for
the submission of St. Omer. The king, flattered by these promises, and
believing himself already in possession of these places, compared the
meagre result of the mission entrusted to Commines with the happy issue
promised him by the zeal of his faithful servants. The Lord du Lude and
others, on being questioned by the king, concurred in his opinion; and
all that Commines could do was to suggest doubts as to the facility with
which such strong towns would be induced to surrender.

He was better acquainted with the country than any other member of
the council; and his advice was to secure to the crown of France the
possession of the rich domains which it coveted, rather by some valid
title, as marriage or friendly cession, than by the means which it was
intended to adopt. Louis XI. doubtless thoroughly understood the wisdom
of this advice, and had once approved it; but the facility with which he
had just succeeded almost everywhere in getting possession of important
places had intoxicated him. Commines persisted in thinking that the wise
slowness of negotiations and alliances was preferable to the dangerous
risks which would otherwise be incurred, because by maintaining the
kingdom in peace, it would hold more secure possession of its pacific
conquests. These prudent suggestions, maliciously interpreted, were
obnoxious to the king, who had made up his mind to pursue a different
course. Under the pretext of a mission into Poitou, on the frontiers of
Bretagne, he dismissed his unwelcome adviser. This was a real disgrace.
All the courtiers saw this, and amused themselves at Commines’ expense;
but, as he tells us himself, he had no mind to laugh at their jokes, as
he feared that the king might be at the bottom of the sport. Another
circumstance added the climax to his anxieties. He had written into
Hainault to enlist partizans for his master; and one of his relatives
came to him, bearing promises of adherence from a number of notable
persons, who undertook to deliver into his hands the principal towns and
fortresses in the country. Before his departure, Commines communicated
these offers of service to Louis XI., who flatly refused them, thinking
he would be able to dispense with the assistance of these noblemen; but
he afterwards had reason to repent his refusal; “for,” says Commines,
“I saw he would have highly esteemed them, if he could have renewed his
dealings with them.”

The king’s ill-humour, however, was not of long duration, and his
liberalities to others did not prevent his remembering Commines,
who received his fair share of the confiscated property of Jacques
d’Armagnac, which Louis XI. distributed among his favourites.

Towards the end of the year 1477, or perhaps at the beginning of the year
following, Commines was sent into Burgundy at the head of the pensioners
of the king’s household: but he does not explain the object of his
mission. New annoyances awaited him in that country, and his stay therein
was short. That rich province was unfortunate in its governors. The Lord
of Craon, who had been recalled on account of his extortionate rapine,
had been lately succeeded by Charles d’Amboise, Lord of Chaumont, “a very
valiant and prudent man,” but no less avaricious than his predecessor,
and who treated the province which he ruled “as if it were his own
estate.” In relating these facts, Commines registers rather than censures
them. If he blames the conduct of the Lord of Craon, it is with prudent
reserve, and because “his pillagings, in truth, were too excessive.”
The spirit of tolerance in which his narrative is composed lends some
probability to the accusations which were, ere long, brought against
himself. He was denounced to the king as having spared “certain burghers
of Dijon concerning the quarters of men-at-arms.” This peccadillo alone
would doubtless have been insufficient to necessitate his recall; but,
“with some other slight suspicion,” about which the discreet historian
makes no revelation, it combined to induce Louis XI. to send him “very
suddenly” to Florence.

As soon as he had received his credentials, Commines set out on his
journey, travelling very rapidly, and halting at as few places as
possible. He remained for two or three days only at Turin, to pay his
respects to the Duchess of Savoy; and about the same time at Milan.
In this latter town, he had instructions to demand, in his master’s
name, the execution of a treaty of offensive and defensive alliance
which pledged the Milanese government to support the Florentines. The
assistance which he solicited was liberally and readily granted. He then
continued his journey to Florence, where he arrived towards the end of
April, 1478. A formidable plot, which had been sternly repressed, had
just deluged that city with blood: and Commines has given a graphic
account of it in his Memoirs. If the sole object of his mission had
reference to this event, it also tended to prove the interest felt by
France in the cause of the Florentines (or, to speak more correctly, of
the Medici family), who were then menaced by a powerful league, headed by
Pope Sixtus V. and the King of Naples. The favour thus openly avowed was
not injurious to the _protégés_ of Louis XI., but a good army would have
served them far more effectually. Commines brought with him no troops,
and wielded no weapons but those of diplomacy. Of these, he made the best
use he could, and, as it would appear, to the entire satisfaction of the
parties interested.

After a stay of some months in Florence and the towns in its territory,
he began to think of returning to France; but, before his departure, he
renewed with the ambassadors of the Duke of Milan, the ancient treaties
of alliance between France and that duchy. This act of renewal was
executed at Florence on the 18th of August, 1478, and was signed by
Commines and Lorenzo de Medici, as representatives of the King of France.
In the same capacity, on the 7th of September following, our historian
received from Giovanni Galeazzo-Maria, Duke of Milan, the fealty and
homage due by that prince for the duchies of Genoa and Savona, of which
Louis XI. was suzerain lord.

A considerable period had now elapsed since Commines had left the court
in order to discharge these various missions. On his return, he was
struck by the change which had taken place in the appearance of his royal
master, whom he found “somewhat aged,” and “beginning to have a tendency
to illness.” He met with a most flattering reception from the king, who
consulted him more than ever about his affairs, and, as a mark of signal
favour, allowed him to sleep with him. This favour continued until the
monarch’s death; but before, we proceed any further, we must go back a
little to relate the most painful part of Commines’ personal history.

We have already described the iniquitous and violent proceedings by which
Louis XI. had seized upon the property of Louis d’Amboise; and we have
related how the Lord de la Tremoille, in the name of his children, gave
all the opposition in his power to the putting Commines into possession
of that part of the spoils which had fallen to his share. It will be
remembered that the parliament, after an honourable resistance, had
finally yielded; but on the very day after its submission to the orders
of the king, it entered a protest on its records, declaring that its
conduct had been under compulsion, and could not therefore be prejudicial
to the rights of the family of La Tremoille, in whose favour it renewed
its reservations. That family was in no degree disposed to abdicate its
rights, but pursued its claims with courageous perseverance. Commines
was in possession, it is true; but, finding himself disturbed in his
possession by ceaseless lawsuits, he requested the Procureur du Roi,
in conformity with the terms of the letters-patent granting him the
property in question, to secure him from all future hindrances to his
peaceable enjoyment of the same. The Procureur du Roi consequently
interfered; and thenceforward the parties to the suit, in appearance at
least, were Louis XI. and those whom he had spoiled. The parliament, with
an independence which does it honour, availed itself of every pretext for
securing to the oppressed family some remnant of their ancient domains.
A great deal of the property had been sold to the king by the last
possessor, but the conveyance had been illegally made, and of this the La
Tremoilles furnished abundant proof. Louis XI. then adduced the letters
of confiscation issued by his father against Louis d’Amboise: and if this
property had been subsequently restored to that nobleman, it was, urged
the king’s advocates, on conditions which had not been accomplished—among
others, on condition that Jeanne d’Amboise should not marry without the
consent of Charles VII. That permission, replied La Tremoille, had been
obtained; but where was the proof? doubtless in the archives of the
Chateau de Thouars, the ancient residence of their ancestors.

Louis XI., it will be remembered, had ordered the Seigneur de Bressuyre
to take possession of this chateau at the beginning of the last illness
of Louis d’Amboise. After his decease, no member of his family, not
even his widow, was allowed to enter it. A very summary inventory of
the furniture was hastily prepared, and great care was taken not to
particularise the contents of the charter chests. In order to sustain his
pretended rights against the persistent opposition of the La Tremoille
family, and to cloak the most revolting iniquity with a show of justice,
the king appointed a commission of inquiry to search the archives of
Thouars for letters likely to serve his case. Two documents of great
importance were found, under the hand and seal of Charles VII.; one
granting the Vicomte de Thouars the restitution of all his confiscated
property, and the other giving him permission to marry his daughter to
the Prince of Bretagne, or any other husband he might select. Commines,
who was one of the commissioners, saw at once that these papers would
destroy all his chances of success, and he threw them into the fire.
Jean Chambon, another commissioner, took them out again immediately,
expressing his indignation at such culpable conduct; and the papers were
transmitted to the king, whom Commines had informed of their character.
On receiving them from the Seigneur de Bressuyre, the wily monarch threw
them into the fire, saying, “It is not I who burn them, but the fire:”
and he required all present to swear never to divulge what they had seen.

Thus were destroyed the only deeds which could establish the right of
the La Tremoilles to protest against the spoliation of which they were
the victims. This was done in October, 1476; but it was not until many
months later that the king determined to avail himself of the advantage
he had thus iniquitously obtained. On the 21st of July, 1479, a decree
was issued, terminating the suit in favour of the king and his servant
Commines. This decree, however, as it often happens in such cases,
satisfied none of the parties, and least of all, the Lord of Argenton.
He certainly found himself maintained in the possession of Talmont,
Chateau-Gaultier, and Berrye; but Olonne, Curzon, and La Chaume, which
Louis d’Amboise had given to his daughter as her dowry, were adjudged to
the La Tremoille family, as appertaining to their maternal inheritance.
By this sentence of the parliament, therefore, Commines found all his
plans frustrated. “That sort of maritime sovereignty,” says M. de
Vaudoré, “which he was anxious to create for himself in Lower Poitou,
and which he had delighted in representing to his master as likely to
prove a second Flanders, as far as commerce and productiveness were
concerned, was now greatly diminished. To lose Olonne and La Chaume was
to be deprived of a port to which he expected to attract the ships of
all countries, and whither, in fact, they afterwards came by hundreds:
to give up Bran and Brandois was to renounce the drainage of fertile
marshes: to restore Curzon was to resign a position which combined both
these advantages.” And yet, how was he to avoid compliance with the
orders of justice? His genius, ever fertile in expedients, suggested to
him the means of doing so. At his instigation, Louis XI. offered to Louis
de la Tremoille certain other lands and lordships in exchange for those
of which the parliament had acknowledged his children to be proprietors.
This offer was indignantly rejected as an insult to misfortune; for of
the estates thus offered, two only did not proceed from the spoils of
the house of Amboise. But Commines was not discouraged by this refusal.
What the father had rejected might probably, he thought, be accepted by
the children. These young persons, though still minors, were drawing near
the age when the young nobility usually aspired to rank among men of
war; and their forced idleness was irksome to them. Louis XI. would not
admit them into his service, notwithstanding the urgent solicitations of
their brother-in-law, the Bastard of Maine; but it was intimated to them
that they might overcome the monarch’s resistance, and even obtain his
favour, by condescension to his wishes. This implied acquiescence in all
the past, as they well understood; but they resigned themselves to their
fate, in appearance at least. At the same time that they consented to the
transfer, they executed, in the presence of a notary, a deed claiming
the rights which they were about to renounce, in which they stated that,
being compelled to yield to the moral violence exercised over them, they
protested beforehand against anything they might be forced to do. A few
days after the estates had thus passed once more into the hands of the
king, he renewed his gift of them to Commines, by letters patent, which,
thanks to the show of legality by which the agreement between the two
parties was surrounded, were registered without obstacle by both the
parliament and the Cour des Comptes.

Commines’ high favour had now reached its climax; it seemed impossible
for it to increase. A terrible accident however, which threatened to
deprive him of his royal protector, served to make it still more evident.
In the month of March, 1481, Louis XI. was attacked by a fit of apoplexy,
which temporarily deprived him of speech, memory, and sense. As soon
as he came to himself, he sent for his confessor and for Commines, who
was at the time at Argenton. Commines hastened to rejoin the king,
and by his order (expressed by signs, for he had not yet sufficiently
recovered his speech), he slept in his room, and served him at table and
in other respects, for fifteen days, as a valet de chambre. After two or
three days, Louis XI. recovered sense and speech, but not so perfectly
as to render Commines’ constant attentions unnecessary: for he alone
was able accurately to understand him. He was even obliged to act as
his interpreter to the official of Tours, and to acquaint him with the
state of mind of his royal penitent, “for otherwise they would not have
understood each other.” Public affairs remained for a time in suspense,
although Commines read most of the despatches which arrived to the king,
who either by word or sign indicated the answer he wished to have made;
but no one was willing to execute these doubtful orders. “We did little
business,” says Commines, “awaiting the termination of his illness; for
he was not a master to be trifled with.”

Towards the middle of the year, the king became sufficiently convalescent
to be able to inspect the troops which had been collected by his orders
near Pont-de-l’Arche. Thence he proceeded to Tours, where he had a
relapse; “again he lost his speech, and for two hours we thought he was
dead; he lay in a gallery, on a mattrass.” The servants who attended him,
Du Bouchage, Commines and others, vowed him to St. Claude; “immediately
his speech returned to him, and within the hour he went about the house
again.” He soon resumed his old habits, and made an excursion to one of
the estates he had given to Commines. He remained for a month at the
Chateau of Argenton; a longer time, probably, than he had intended, but
he was detained by illness. Such royal visits are usually an expensive
honour to those who receive them; but the chamberlain of Louis XI. did
not suffer by his hospitality, for his master contributed handsomely
to the embellishment of his residence. From Argenton the king went to
Thouars, where he made some stay, on account of ill-health; and on
leaving that town, he repaired to St. Claude, doubtless to perform the
vow made by his faithful servants. Before he left Thouars, he confided to
the Lord of Argenton a difficult and delicate mission, of which Commines
gives us only a confused idea; we will, therefore, briefly state its
object.

Yolande of France, Duchess of Savoy, had died on the 29th of August,
1478, leaving as her successor a son under thirteen years of age.
The appointment of a regent devolved on Louis XI., the uncle of the
young duke, who conferred that office on the Count de la Chambre, who,
he believed, would prove a pliant instrument in his hands. In this
expectation he was deceived, and the object of Commines’ mission was to
assist the Count of Bresse, one of the paternal uncles of the Duke of
Savoy, in deposing the obnoxious regent, and taking possession of the
government.

In the meanwhile, Louis XI. daily grew more infirm; his moral energy
alone sustained him, and, as in past times, he continued to travel about
the country. Commines, on his return from his embassy, joined him at
Beaujeu: and he was struck by the ravages which disease had wrought in
the person of the prince, whose last hour, he felt, was at hand. We shall
not attempt to describe the final scene; in his Memoirs, Commines has
given a wonderful picture of the dying agonies of his sovereign. Louis
XI. breathed his last on the 30th of August, 1483, and from that moment,
a new era began in the life of Commines, as fatal to his honour and
fortune, as the preceding period had been propitious to his ambition and
interests.

No sooner had the deceased monarch been laid in his grave than, in virtue
of letters patent granted by the new king, at the solicitation of the
La Tremoille family, Jean Douhalle, lieutenant-general of the Governor
of Touraine, proceeded to make inquiries to substantiate the fact that,
in his last moments, Louis XI., stung by remorse, had declared to the
Bailiff of Meaux that he had wrongfully and illegally seized on the
inheritance of La Tremoille, and had enjoined the bailiff to request the
dauphin to restore Talmont to its legitimate owners, and to compensate
Commines for its loss by the gift of a pension of 2000 livres. Ten
witnesses deposed unanimously to the truth of this statement: and in
consequence, on the 29th of September, 1483, Charles VIII. directed his
chancellor to reinstate the family of La Tremoille in the possession of
the property of which they had been so unjustly deprived.

Commines resisted this order on the ground that there were no title-deeds
to justify the restitution of the estates. But though these documents had
been destroyed, they had once existed; and numerous witnesses were ready
to reveal the manner in which they had been made away with. Inquiries
were instituted as to the result of the examination of the papers in the
Chateau de Thouars, and Commines himself was interrogated. At first he
could remember nothing, but on being compelled to speak, he strove hard
to make no confession which his enemies might afterwards turn against
him: but though his answers were carefully weighed, and coupled with
endless restrictions and explanations, he was unable to invalidate the
testimony of the other witnesses. Fully conscious of the weakness of
his cause, his only object was to gain time, and to this end, he put in
requisition all the thousand subtleties of legal chicanery. At length, on
the 9th of March, 1486, the parliament pronounced sentence against him.
Commines appealed, but in vain; and he was finally condemned to restore
to the La Tremoille family the estates of which they had been unjustly
deprived, to disgorge the revenues he had derived from them during his
unlawful possession, and to pay the expenses of the suit, amounting
altogether to 7811 livres 4 sous parisis. Thus, after having lasted
nineteen years, this affair was terminated, and Commines was enabled to
satisfy the demands of his opponents by means of an indemnity of 30,000
livres granted him by Charles VIII.

We must now take up our history at the death of Louis XI. One of the
first acts of Madame de Beaujeu, the eldest sister of Charles VIII., was
to confirm in their governments, positions and offices, all those who
had held them at the accession of the new king. This was a wise measure,
and Louis XI. had more than once repented that he had acted otherwise
towards the servants of his father. Commines was maintained on the list
of royal councillors, and continued in the office of Seneschal of Poitou.
Shortly afterwards, he was sent on an embassy to the Duke of Bretagne,
with the Lords of Châtillon and Richebourg. Finally, he had the honour to
be one of the fifteen notable persons whom the princess suggested to the
States-general for admission into the council of the young king. In that
council, at which the most important affairs of the realm were decided,
Commines one day had to defend the rights of Charles VIII. over the
county of Provence against the pretensions of a prince, Duke René II. of
Lorraine, whom all the courtiers treated with the greatest consideration.
He maintained the interests of the crown with so much heat that the
duke, in anger, addressed him “in rough and foolish words;” and even
succeeded in obtaining his banishment from court. The disgraced courtier
easily found a refuge with one of those princes who, dissatisfied with
the narrow share allotted to their ambition by the States-general of
the kingdom, held themselves aloof from Madame de Beaujeu, and openly
fomented rebellion against her administration. It was to Moulins, where
the Duke of Bourbon then resided, that the Lord of Argenton betook
himself. He met with a gracious reception, and his counsels were listened
to with favour: but the duke was a man of notoriously feeble character,
and Commines had to employ all his ingenuity to keep him faithful to the
opposition party. In this he so far succeeded as to induce the duke to
go to the king for the purpose of complaining of the evil administration
of his government; but one of the consequences of this interview between
Charles VIII. and his uncle was, that Commines was dismissed from the
Duke of Bourbon’s service. Upon this, he transferred his allegiance
to the Duke of Orleans, whose intrigues were secretly favoured by the
king himself, who, as he grew in years, became impatient of the wise,
but imperious control of Madame de Beaujeu. In concert with some other
nobles, Commines made an attempt to carry off the young king, and place
him under the care of the Duke of Orleans; but although Charles was
a party to their design, they failed, and he punished them for their
failure. Commines was arrested at Amboise, and conducted to Loches,
where he was confined for eight months in an iron cage, which had been
constructed by order of Louis XI. By decree of the Parliament of Paris,
his property was confiscated, and on the 17th of July, 1487, he was
brought to Paris, and imprisoned in the Conciergerie. There he remained
for twenty months, until, on the 24th of March, 1489, he was condemned to
be banished for ten years to one of his estates, and to give bail to the
amount of 10,000 golden crowns for his good behaviour.

Long before the expiration of this sentence, in December, 1492, Commines
had been recalled to his seat in the council of Charles VIII. He now
gave most evident proof of his sagacity and devotedness by joining, with
other enlightened servants of the crown, in a vain attempt to dissuade
the young monarch from engaging in an expedition into Italy. Interested
advice, however, prevailed over their wise counsels, and the conquest
of Naples was undertaken without funds, and almost without an army.
Notwithstanding his opposition to the projected expedition, Commines
was one of the first on horseback. He attended his master as far as
Asti, whence he was despatched on a mission to Venice, for the purpose
of aiding by diplomacy the progress of the king’s arms. He remained in
Venice for eight months, using every effort to prevent the formation of a
league of the States of Italy against Charles VIII. In this he might have
succeeded, had not the affairs of France and the position of the invading
army been so unfavourable as to frustrate all his efforts. The league was
formed, and when Commines received orders to rejoin the king at Sienna,
the French army was in retreat. He at once advised the king to hasten
his return to France; but his prudent counsel, far from being favourably
received, was greeted with incredulous laughter and boastful jeers. Much
precious time was wasted in frivolous amusements; and when at length,
Charles VIII. began his homeward march, he foolishly left garrisons in
many of the towns through which he passed, thus seriously diminishing his
own army without opposing any effectual barrier to the progress of his
enemies.

The presentiments of Commines were soon realised. On the 5th of July,
1495, the French king, on arriving at the village of Fornova, found
40,000 Italians drawn up in an excellent position, to bar his further
advance. The chances of success were not on the side of the French, and
at the suggestion of Commines, it was resolved to parley with the enemy.
The negotiation was entrusted to our historian, but before it could be
commenced, the two armies came to blows. Victory at first seemed to
incline to the Italians, but French impetuosity and discipline eventually
carried the day. Notwithstanding this unexpected victory, however,
Commines received orders to continue his negotiations; and mainly by his
exertions, the treaty of Verceil was signed, which restored the Duke of
Orleans to liberty, by raising the siege of Novara, and enabled Charles
VIII. and his army to return into France with all the honours of war.

Commines was next sent to Venice to obtain the ratification of this
treaty by the senate of that powerful republic. But after a fortnight’s
deliberation, the signiory refused to accede to the treaty, and offered,
in its stead, propositions which Commines undertook to submit to the
king. From Venice, he proceeded to Milan, to require the duke to execute
certain clauses in the treaty which he had signed. But that prince evaded
giving a categorical answer, and forced the envoy to take his leave
before he had obtained anything more than a false promise that the duke
would speedily fulfil all his engagements.

This was the end of Commines’ active career. On his return to France,
he continued his attendance on Charles VIII., but took no part in the
management of affairs beyond speaking and voting in the council. During a
temporary visit to his Chateau of Argenton, he received the news of the
king’s unhappy death. He hastened with all speed to Amboise, and passed
five or six hours in prayer by the body of his deceased sovereign. On
the following day, he went to pay his homage to the new king, from whom
he anticipated a favourable reception. But on ascending the throne, the
Duke of Orleans had forgotten past services as well as past injuries; and
Commines merely remained a member of the grand council, as during the
previous reign. He soon ceased even to attend the meetings of this body,
for his name appears on its registers for the last time on the 26th of
July, 1498. After this date he seems to have retired into private life,
and although he made a great effort in 1505 to obtain public employment,
through the influence of the queen, he was obliged to remain, for the
rest of his days, a mere spectator of the scenes and conflicts of
political life.

His activity meanwhile displayed itself in the conduct of his private
affairs. On the 13th of August, 1504, his daughter Jeanne de Commines was
contracted in marriage to René de Brosse, Count of Penthièvre, and heir
to the duchy of Bretagne; by which union the blood of Commines has passed
into the veins of more than one sovereign of the royal lines of France,
Spain, Portugal, and Savoy.

The last years of Commines were occupied and embittered by vexatious
lawsuits relating to the property of his wife, and to other matters, into
which it would be tedious to enter. He died at his Chateau of Argenton on
the 18th of October, 1511, at the age of about 64 years. In other times,
his death would have constituted almost a political event; but times
had changed. It was, however, sufficiently noticed to induce one writer,
whose name is unknown to us, to compose a sort of poem, deploring his
decease.

The mortal remains of Commines were conveyed to Paris, and interred
in the chapel which he had built in the Convent des Grands Augustins.
Those of the Countess de Penthièvre were soon laid by his side; and ere
long Helène de Chambes joined her husband and daughter in their last
resting-place. A splendid monument was erected by René de Bretagne to the
memory of his wife’s parents. The chapel has long since been destroyed,
but the statues of its founder and his wife, which formed part of their
monument, are still preserved in the Gallery of the Louvre.

To conclude this sketch in the words of his old biographer, Sleidan:
“Commines was tall, fair, well shaped, and of a comely personage. He
spoke Italian, Dutch, and Spanish incomparably well; but his excellence
consisted chiefly in the French, and he had read all the histories that
were extant in that language, especially that of the Romans. As he grew
in years, he extremely lamented his deficiency in the Latin tongue, and
complained of the little care that had been taken of his education in
that respect. He had a prodigious memory, and such a wonderful facility
in expressing his thoughts, that he would at the same time dictate to
four secretaries different things, all of them of great importance,
and with the same ease and dexterity as if there had been but one. His
conversation was chiefly among foreigners, as he was desirous to inform
himself of all things and places, and very careful of employing his time
well; so that he was never known to be idle.”




CONTENTS.


                                                       Page

        Introduction                                     v.

        Life of Commines                                xi.

        Table of Contents                          xxxviii.

        Dedication                                     xlv.

                             BOOK THE FIRST.

  CH. I.—The Occasion of the Wars between Louis XI. and the Count
    of Charolois, afterwards Duke of Burgundy                       Page 1

  CH. II.—How the Count of Charolois and several great Lords of
    France raised an Army against King Louis XI., under Pretence of
    the Public Good                                                      9

  CH. III.—How the Count of Charolois encamped with his Army near
    Montlhery, and of the Battle fought in that Place between him
    and the King of France                                              17

  CH. IV.—Of the imminent Danger to which the Count of Charolois
    was exposed, and the Manner of his being rescued                    26

  CH. V.—The King’s Brother the Duke of Berry, and the Duke of
    Bretagne, join with the Count of Charolois against the King         33

  CH. VI.—The Count of Charolois and his Allies with their Army
    pass the Seine upon a Bridge of Boats; after which, being
    joined by the Forces of John, Duke of Calabria, they invest
    Paris                                                               42

  CH. VII.—A Digression concerning Salaries, Offices, and
    Ambition, illustrated by the Example of the English                 47

  CH. VIII.—How King Louis entered Paris, whilst the Lords of
    France were tampering with the Citizens                             50

  CH. IX.—How the Count of Charolois and the King cannonaded
    each other near Charenton; after which Action, the Count of
    Charolois laid a second Bridge of Boats over the River Seine        54

  CH. X.—Digression concerning some of the Virtues and Vices of
    King Louis XI.                                                      59

  CH. XI.—How the Burgundians, being drawn up near Paris, and in
    Expectation of a Battle, mistook high Thistles for a Body of
    Lances                                                              61

  CH. XII.—How the King visited the Count of Charolois, and
    talked with him concerning their Quarrel; and of the Importance
    of wise Councillors to a Prince                                     65

  CH. XIII.—How Rouen was delivered into the Hands of the Duke of
    Bourbon to be kept for the Duke of Berry; and the Conclusion of
    the Treaty of Conflans                                              69

  CH. XIV.—Of the Peace that was concluded at Conflans between
    the King and the Count of Charolois and his Allies                  78

  CH. XV.—How the King recovered into his Hands whatever had been
    given to his Brother, by the Division between the Dukes of
    Normandy and Bretagne                                               83

  CH. XVI.—The new Duke of Normandy retires into Bretagne very
    poor and disconsolate, upon account of his having miscarried in
    his Design                                                          84

                             BOOK THE SECOND.

  CH. I.—Of the Wars between the Duke of Burgundy and the
    Liegeois; and of the taking, plundering, and razing the Town of
    Dinant                                                              88

  CH. II.—How the Liegeois broke the Peace with the Duke of
    Burgundy, before called Count of Charolois, upon which he
    engages and defeats them in a set Battle                            92

  CH. III.—How the Liegeois quarrelled among themselves about
    surrendering their Town, some agreeing, others refusing to do
    it; while, in the Meantime, the Lord of Humbercourt found a Way
    to enter and take possession of it for the Duke of Burgundy        100

  CH. IV.—Of the Duke of Burgundy’s triumphal Entry into the
    City of Liege; and the Submission of the Gantois, who not long
    before had treated him disrespectfully                             105

  CH. V.—How the King of France made War in Bretagne upon the
    Duke of Burgundy’s Allies upon Intelligence of what had
    happened to the Liegeois; and the Interview and Conference of
    these two Princes at Peronne                                       110

  CH. VI.—A Digression concerning the Advantage which the
    Knowledge of Letters, and more especially of History, is to
    Princes and great Lords                                            115

  CH. VII.—The Occasion of the King being seized and secured in
    the Castle of Peronne by the Duke of Burgundy                      118

  CH. VIII.—A Digression, demonstrating that when two great
    Princes meet in order to adjust their Differences, such
    Interviews are generally more prejudicial than profitable          121

  CH. IX.—How the King renounced his League with the Liegeois, to
    be released out of the Castle of Peronne                           127

  CH. X.—How the King accompanied the Duke of Burgundy in his
    Expedition against the Liegeois, who were formerly his Allies      145

  CH. XI.—Of the King’s arrival in Person with the Duke of
    Burgundy before the City of Liege                                  148

  CH. XII.—How the Liegeois made a desperate Sally upon the Duke
    of Burgundy’s Quarters, where both he and the King were in very
    great Danger                                                       152

  CH. XIII.—Of the storming, taking, and plundering the City
    of Liege; together with the Ruin and Destruction of the very
    Churches                                                           156

  CH. XIV.—How King Louis returned into France by the Consent of
    the Duke of Burgundy; and how the Duke treated the Liegeois and
    the People of Franchemont afterwards                               159

  CH. XV.—Of the King of France’s Subtlety, by which he prevailed
    with his Brother Duke Charles to accept of the Duchy of
    Guienne, in lieu of Brie and Champagne, and contrary to the
    Duke of Burgundy’s Intention                                       163

                             BOOK THE THIRD.

  CH. I.—How the King took an Occasion of making a new War upon
    the Duke of Burgundy; and of his sending as far as Ghent to
    summon him to appear by a Serjeant of the Parliament               167

  CH. II.—Of the Delivering up of the Towns of St. Quentin and
    Amiens to the King; and upon what Grounds the Constable and
    others fomented the War between the King and the Duke of
    Burgundy                                                           171

  CH. III.—How the Duke of Burgundy took Picquigny; and the Means
    he found out to make a Truce with the King for a Year, to the
    great Dissatisfaction of the Constable of France                   175

  CH. IV.—Of the Civil Wars between the Princes in England during
    the Difference between Louis XI. and Charles, Duke of Burgundy     181

  CH. V.—How the Earl of Warwick, by the Assistance of Louis,
    King of France, drove King Edward IV. out of England, to the
    great Displeasure of the Duke of Burgundy, who received him
    into his Countries                                                 187

  CH. VI.—How the Earl of Warwick released Henry VI., King of
    England, out of the Tower                                          195

  CH. VII.—How King Edward returned into England, where he
    defeated the Earl of Warwick in Battle, and the Prince of Wales
    afterwards                                                         199

  CH. VIII.—How the War was renewed between King Louis and the
    Duke of Burgundy, at the Solicitation of the Dukes of Guienne
    and Bretagne                                                       203

  CH. IX.—How the final Peace which was negotiating between the
    King and the Duke of Burgundy was broken off by the Duke of
    Guienne’s Death, and how those two great Princes laboured to
    circumvent one another                                             210

  CH. X.—How the Duke of Burgundy, having encamped before
    Beauvais, and finding he could not take it, raised the Siege,
    and marched with his Army to Rouen                                 217

  CH. XI.—How the King concluded a Peace with the Duke of
    Bretagne, and a Truce with the Duke of Burgundy; and how the
    Count of St. Paul very narrowly escaped a Plot that was laid
    for him by these two great Princes                                 222

  CH. XII.—A Digression, not altogether improper in this place,
    concerning the Wisdom of the King and the Constable, with
    useful Remarks for those who are in Authority with Princes         229

                             BOOK THE FOURTH.

  CH. I.—How the Duke of Burgundy, having seized upon the Duchy
    of Guelders, attempted farther Inroads upon the Germans, and
    besieged Nuz                                                       232

  CH. II.—How the Town of Nuz was relieved by the Germans and the
    Emperor; and of other Enemies whom the King of France stirred
    up against the Duke of Burgundy                                    239

  CH. III.—How the King took from the Duke of Burgundy the Castle
    of Tronquoy, with the Towns of Montdidier, Roye, and Corbie,
    and the Endeavours he used to persuade the Emperor Frederick to
    seize upon such Towns as belonged to the Duke in the Empire        244

  CH. IV.—How the Constable fell again under the Suspicion both
    of the King and of the Duke of Burgundy                            247

  CH. V.—How the King of England passed the Sea with a powerful
    Army to assist his Ally, the Duke of Burgundy, against the
    King of France, to whom he sent a Defiance by one of his
    Heralds-at-arms                                                    251

  CH. VI.—Of the Trouble and Perplexity of the Constable, and of
    certain Letters he wrote to the King of England and the Duke of
    Burgundy, which afterwards were partly the Cause of his Death      254

  CH. VII.—How the King of France disguised one of his menial
    Servants in a Herald’s Coat, and sent him with a Message to the
    King of England, who gave him a favourable Answer                  258

  CH. VIII.—How a Truce for Nine Years was negotiated between the
    Kings of France and England, notwithstanding the Difficulties
    and Impediments interposed by the Constable and the Duke of
    Burgundy                                                           263

  CH. IX.—How the King entertained the English in Amiens, and of
    the Place appointed for the Interview of the two Kings             268

  CH. X.—Of the Interview between the two Kings, and of their
    swearing to the Truce which had been concluded before; and
    how some fancied the Holy Ghost descended upon the King of
    England’s Tent in the Shape of a White Pigeon                      274

  CH. XI.—How the Constable endeavoured to excuse himself to
    the King of France upon the Conclusion of the Peace with the
    English; and how a Truce was likewise made for Nine Years
    between the Duke of Burgundy and the King of France                280

  CH. XII.—How the King of France and the Duke of Burgundy swore
    the Death of the Constable, who, retiring into the Duke’s
    Country, was, by his Command, delivered to the King, and
    publicly executed                                                  291

  CH. XIII.—A Digression concerning the Duke of Burgundy’s Error
    in delivering up the Constable to the King, contrary to the
    Safe-conduct which he had given him, and what happened to him
    afterwards                                                         297

                             BOOK THE FIFTH.

  CH. I.—How the Duke of Burgundy, making War upon the Swiss, was
    defeated by them at the Foot of the Mountains, near Granson        301

  CH. II.—How after the Defeat near Granson, the Duke of Milan,
    René, King of Sicily, the Duchess of Savoy, and others,
    abandoned their Alliance with the Duke of Burgundy                 307

  CH. III.—How the Duke of Burgundy was again defeated by the
    Swiss, near the Town of Morat                                      313

  CH. IV.—How, after the Battle of Morat, the Duke of Burgundy
    seized upon the Duchess of Savoy, and how she was delivered by
    our King and sent back into her own Country                        316

  CH. V.—How the Duke of Burgundy lived in a solitary Manner for
    some Weeks at La Rivière, and how the Duke of Lorraine retook
    Nancy in the meantime                                              320

  CH. VI.—Of the Count of Campobasso’s great Treachery, and how
    he prevented the Duke of Burgundy from hearing a Gentleman who
    would have revealed it to him before his Execution, and how the
    Duke also rejected the Information that was sent him by the
    King                                                               325

  CH. VII.—How the Duke of Lorraine with a powerful Army of
    Germans took the Field, and encamped at St. Nicholas, whilst
    the Duke of Burgundy lay before Nancy; and how the King of
    Portugal, who was in France at that Time, paid a visit to the
    Duke in his Camp before that Town                                  330

  CH. VIII.—How the Duke of Burgundy, by rejecting the Counsel
    of several of his Officers, was defeated and slain in a Battle
    between him and the Duke of Lorraine not far from Nancy            334

  CH. IX.—A Digression concerning the Virtues of the Duke of
    Burgundy and the Time of his House’s Prosperity                    339

  CH. X.—How the King of France received Intelligence of the Duke
    of Burgundy’s last Defeat, and managed his Affairs after the
    Duke’s Death                                                       342

  CH. XI.—How the King of France seized upon Abbeville after the
    Death of the Duke of Burgundy, and the Answer he received from
    the Inhabitants of Arras                                           345

  CH. XII.—A Digression (not altogether foreign to my principal
    Design) concerning the King’s Joy at being delivered from most
    of his Enemies, and of the Error his Majesty committed in the
    Reduction of the Duke of Burgundy’s Countries                      348

  CH. XIII.—Of the Delivery of Han, Bohain, St. Quentin, and
    Peronne to the King, and how he sent his Barber, Monsieur
    Oliver, to treat with the Citizens of Ghent                        350

  CH. XIV.—How Master Oliver, the King’s Barber, not succeeding
    in his Designs upon Ghent, finds out a Way to secure Tournay
    for the King                                                       355

  CH. XV.—Of the Ambassadors whom the Lady of Burgundy, Duke
    Charles’s Daughter, sent to the King, and of the Delivering up
    of Arras, Hesdin, Boulogne, and the City of Arras, to the King
    by the Assistance of the Lord des Cordes                           359

  CH. XVI.—How the Citizens of Ghent, having usurped Authority
    over their Princess upon the Death of the Duke of Burgundy her
    Father, sent Ambassadors to the King of France in the Name of
    the Three Estates of their Country                                 364

  CH. XVII.—How the People of Ghent, upon the Return of their
    Ambassadors, put the Chancellor Hugonet and the Lord of
    Humbercourt to Death, against their Princess’s Consent; after
    which they, in conjunction with some other Flemish Troops,
    were defeated before Tournay, and the Duke of Guelders, who
    commanded them, was slain; and the Duchy of Burgundy was placed
    in the Hands of the King of France                                 371

  CH. XVIII.—A Digression, serving to demonstrate that Wars and
    Divisions are permitted by God for the Punishment of wicked
    Princes and People, with various Arguments and Instances which
    happened in the Author’s Life-time, chiefly intended for the
    Instruction of Princes                                             378

  CH. XIX.—On the Character of the French People, and the
    Government of their Kings, with Reflections on the Misfortunes
    which occur to both great and small                                385

  CH. XX.—Examples of Misfortunes that have happened to Princes,
    and Revolutions that have been brought to pass in States by the
    Judgment of God                                                    393




Dedication.


TO THE ARCHBISHOP OF VIENNE.

It was your request, my Lord Archbishop of Vienne[3], that I should
give you in writing an account of what I knew and had heard of the
transactions of the late King Louis XI.[4], our master and benefactor—a
prince, indeed, whose actions well deserve to be remembered. In
compliance with your Lordship’s desire I have done it, as near the truth
as my memory would permit me.

Of the occurrences that happened in his youth I can say little besides
what I have heard his Majesty state in conversation; but, from the time
of my first being entertained in his service to his death, at which I was
present, I was more constantly in attendance on him than any one about
the court, being always one of his chamberlains, and employed in the most
important affairs of the kingdom. In him, and in all the rest of the
princes that I have either served or known, I perceived ever a mixture of
good and bad; for they are but men like us, and perfection belongs only
to God Himself. But when in a prince virtues and good qualities outweigh
vices, he is certainly worthy of more than ordinary commendation and
applause; because persons of such rank are more inclinable to excess in
their actions than other people, by reason that their education in their
younger years is less strict; and when they are grown up to man’s age,
the generality of those who are about them make it their endeavour to
conform themselves to their caprices and humours.

As I have been unwilling to dissemble the matter, I may, perhaps, in
several places have said something that seems to lessen the character
of my master; but I hope the reader will consider the reasons that have
induced me to do so. This I dare affirm in his praise, that I never knew
any prince less faulty in the main, though I have been as conversant
among great princes as any man in my time in France; and not only with
those who have reigned in this kingdom, but in Bretagne, Flanders,
Germany, England, Spain, Portugal, and Italy, princes spiritual as well
as temporal; besides several whom I never saw, but knew by their letters
and instructions, and by my conferences with their ambassadors, which
gave me a sufficient character of their natures and conditions. However,
it is not my intention in the least to detract from the honour and renown
of the rest, by praising my master. I send you only what has readily
occurred to my mind, hoping you have asked for it in order to write it
in some work which it is your design to publish in Latin (a language
which your Lordship understands to perfection), by which will be shown
the learning and abilities of the author, as well as the magnificence and
grandeur of the prince of whom I speak. Where I am defective, you have
the Lord du Bouchage[5] and others to apply to, who can give you a better
account, and in better language; though, considering the honour King
Louis XI. did me, the possessions he gave me, the privacies he admitted
me to, and his never discontinuing any of his favours to me to his dying
day, no person ought to remember him better than myself; and if I could
forget his good actions, my misfortunes and sufferings since his decease
would be sufficient to remind me of them; though it is not unusual upon
the death of such great and powerful princes to see confusion among their
officers, some of them being advanced, whilst others are laid aside;
for honours and preferments are not always distributed according to the
inclination of those who desire them.

Though your Lordship seems only to demand of me an account of such
occurrences as happened during the time that I was near the king’s
person, I am obliged to begin a little earlier; and, having deduced them
from the time of my being first entertained in his service, I shall
continue them in a regular method to his death.




THE MEMOIRS OF PHILIP DE COMMINES, LORD OF ARGENTON.




BOOK THE FIRST.




CHAPTER I.—The Occasion of the Wars between Louis XI. and the Count of
Charolois, afterwards Duke of Burgundy.—1464.


As soon as my childhood was over, and I was old enough[6] to mount on
horseback, I was presented at Lisle to Charles, Duke of Burgundy[7], at
that time called the Count of Charolois, who took me into his service:
this was in the year 1464.

About three days after my arrival at Lisle, the Count d’Eu[8] the
Chancellor of France, called Morvillier[9], and the Archbishop of
Narbonne[10], as ambassadors from the King of France[11], arrived there
also; and, in the presence of Philip, Duke of Burgundy[12] the Count of
Charolois, and their privy council, were admitted to a public audience
in open court[13]. Morvillier’s speech was exceedingly arrogant,
accusing the Count of Charolois of having (during his late visit to
Holland) caused a small man-of-war belonging to Dieppe to be seized,
in which was the Bastard of Rubempré[14], whom he had also caused to
be imprisoned, upon pretence that his design was to have surprised and
carried him into France; which report he had had published wherever he
went, and especially at Bruges (a town of great resort for strangers
of all nations), by Sir Oliver de la Marche[15], a Burgundian knight;
for which cause the French king, finding himself, as he said, unjustly
traduced, demanded of Duke Philip that Sir Oliver de la Marche might
be sent prisoner to Paris, to receive such punishment as his offence
deserved. To which Duke Philip made answer, that Sir Oliver de la Marche,
being a native of Burgundy, and steward of his household, was in no
respect subject to the crown of France; but if, however, it could be
fairly proved that he had either done or spoken anything that reflected
on the king’s honour, he would take care to see him punished according
to the nature of the crime. That as to the Bastard of Rubempré, he had
been taken prisoner upon information of intelligence which he and his
confederates held in the Hague, where his son Charles, the Count of
Charolois, had his residence at that time. That if his son were more
suspicious than he ought to be, he had not learned it from him (for he
never was of a jealous temper), but rather from his mother[16], who,
he must confess, was the most fearful and apprehensive lady he had
ever known. But yet, though he was not timorous himself, had he been
in his son’s place, when the Bastard of Rubempré was hovering about
that coast, he should have caused him to be apprehended, as his son had
done. However, if, upon inquiry, the said bastard should not be found to
have conspired against his son, as was reported, he would cause him to
be released immediately, and sent back to the king, as the ambassadors
demanded.

No sooner had Duke Philip ended his speech, but Morvillier began again
with great and dishonourable complaints against Francis, Duke of
Bretagne[17]; affirming that the said Duke of Bretagne and the Count
of Charolois, at the time when the Count of Charolois paid his majesty
a visit at Tours[18], had interchangeably set their hands and seals to
an instrument of amity, whereby they had become brothers-in-arms; which
instrument was delivered by Messire Tanneguy du Chastel[19], who has
since been made Governor of Roussillon, and borne great authority in
this kingdom; and this action Morvillier heightened and exaggerated in
such a manner, that he omitted nothing that could possibly be said on the
subject, which might tend to the shame and dishonour of a prince. The
Count of Charolois, being nettled at the severe reflections he had cast
upon his friend and ally, often attempted to answer him; but Morvillier
always interrupted him, saying, “My lord, I was not sent hither on an
embassy to you, but to the prince your father.” The count, however,
repeatedly entreated his father to give him leave to speak, who at last
replied, “I have answered for you as, in my judgment, a father ought to
answer for his son. Nevertheless, since your desire is so great, think
over it to-day, and to-morrow you shall have liberty to say what you
please.” Morvillier still urged the matter farther, and declared, that he
could not imagine what could have induced the Count of Charolois to enter
into that association with the Duke of Bretagne, unless it were a pension
the king had given him[20], together with the government of Normandy, but
which, for some reasons, his majesty had since taken from him.

The next morning, before the same audience, the Count of Charolois,
kneeling upon a velvet cushion, addressed himself first to his father,
and began his discourse about the Bastard of Rubempré, alleging that the
causes of his apprehension and imprisonment were just and reasonable, as
would appear upon his trial. Yet I am of opinion that nothing was ever
proved against him, though the presumptions were great; and I afterwards
saw him discharged out of prison, where he had been kept five years.
Having cleared this point, his next business was to vindicate the Duke
of Bretagne and himself. He confessed that the Duke of Bretagne and he
had entered into an alliance and friendship together, and had sworn
to be brothers-in-arms; but that the said alliance was not intended
in any way to prejudice the king or his kingdom, but rather to serve
and support him when occasion required. And lastly, as concerning the
pension that had been taken from him, he said, he had only enjoyed it
for one quarter, and that amounted to nine thousand francs; and that,
for his part, he never was solicitous either for that pension, or for
the government of Normandy; for as long as he was so happy as to be in
favour with his father, he could afford to dispense with the bounty of
other people. I really believe that, if it had not been for the respect
he bore his father, who was there present, and to whom he directed
his speech, he would have answered in much sharper terms than he did.
However, Duke Philip concluded his discourse[21] with great modesty and
wisdom, beseeching his majesty to continue to regard him with favour, and
not easily to entertain an ill opinion of him or his son. After which, he
called for wine and sweetmeats; and then the ambassadors took their leave
of them both. When the Count d’Eu and the Chancellor had taken their
leave of the Count of Charolois, who stood at some distance from his
father, the Archbishop of Narbonne coming last, the count said to him,
“Present my most humble respects to the king, and tell him that he has
handled me very roughly by his chancellor; but before the year is at an
end, his majesty may have reason to repent it.” The archbishop delivered
his message punctually to the king at his return, as you will find
hereafter; and these words bred a mortal hatred between his majesty and
the count, which was augmented by the king’s late redemption of certain
towns upon the Somme—namely, Amiens, Abbeville, St. Quentin, and others;
delivered formerly to Duke Philip by King Charles VII.[22], in pursuance
of the treaty of Arras[23], to be enjoyed by the said duke and his heirs
male, till the sum of 400,000 crowns should be paid.[24] How this affair
was managed, I can give no certain account; only this I can say, that
the affairs of the duke in his declining years, were so entirely governed
by two brothers, the Lords of Croy[25] and Chimay[26], and others of
their family, that he consented to take the king’s money, and restore the
towns that were mortgaged to him, to the great concern and disadvantage
of the Count of Charolois; for they were the frontiers and limits of
their dominions, and they lost, in parting with them, several thousands
of brave soldiers and good subjects. The count charged the whole matter
upon the house of Croy; and when his father was grown decrepit and
superannuated, which at that time he was very near, he drove all the said
Lords of Croy from his father’s palace, took away all their employments,
and confiscated their estates.

    _A Treaty of Alliance between Francis, Duke of Bretagne, on the
    one part, and Charles, Count of Charolois, on the other. Made
    at Nantes, the 22nd of March, 1464._

    “Francis, by the Grace of God, Duke of Bretagne, Earl of
    Montfort, Richemond, Estampes, and Vertus, to all who shall see
    or hear of these Presents, Greeting.

    “Whereas love, unity, and agreement between princes, are a
    means to preserve them and their dominions, in due obedience
    towards God, in a flourishing state, virtue, magnificence, and
    tranquillity, and even to improve and augment them; in order
    to which, all princes and lords ought to be very intent and
    watchful, so as to repress the contentious, and all such as
    would invade or form any enterprises against them: and seeing
    there has been, from time immemorial, a firm friendship and
    alliance made, cultivated, and maintained, as well in respect
    to consanguinity, affinity and natural affection, as otherwise,
    between the late most high and potent princes the Dukes of
    Burgundy, and the late Dukes of Bretagne, our predecessors
    (may they rest together in glory!)—and seeing we are and have
    for some time been assured that certain people in authority
    and near the person of the King of France, excited thereto by
    an evil and accursed disposition, have, and do daily move him
    to entertain enmity, indignation, displeasure, and ill-will
    towards several princes of his own blood, and by false and
    wicked reports set him at division and variance with them, to
    the detriment of the whole kingdom; advising and exciting him
    to invade and divest them of their countries and signiories;
    and among others, the most high and potent princes, our most
    dear and well-beloved uncle and cousin, the Duke of Burgundy,
    and the Count of Charolois his son, and especially us, upon
    the account of them, their territories and subjects, so as
    to do us and ours all the damage and displeasure they can;
    for the prevention whereof, being desirous to make use of all
    just and reasonable means, we have—in conformity to the rules
    of right reason, and the most just and laudable actions of
    our predecessors; and to prevent any sudden, unexpected, and
    injurious enterprises, which the said king, by the persuasions,
    counsels, and earnest solicitations of those our ill-willers,
    may form against us; and the better to enable us to withstand
    and resist the same, and to defend our territories, subjects,
    and signiories, as we are in duty bound—entered and do by these
    presents enter into an alliance, confederacy, and agreement
    with our said most dear and well-beloved cousin, the Count
    of Charolois, son and only heir of our said most dear and
    well-beloved uncle of Burgundy, in the following manner and
    form, that is to say:—That we are and shall continue a true
    friend and ally to him, will assist him, take his part, advise,
    comfort, and succour him, and with all our power protect, save,
    and defend his person, and those of his children born or to
    be born, and his estates, countries, territories, signiories,
    and subjects, as well those dominions which he now holds and
    possesses, as those which he may or shall possess, for the
    future, in the same manner as we do our own, without any
    distinction, against all and every person and persons who
    shall molest, lessen, make war upon, or usurp anything from
    him, and his said children, their countries, territories,
    signiories, and subjects, in any manner whatsoever, without
    any reservation or exception of the said lord the king; and
    in case he shall, by the advice and enticements of our said
    enemies, or otherwise, invade or make war upon our said cousin
    of Charolois, we do promise our aid and assistance to him,
    our said cousin, against the king, and all others whomsoever,
    that would invade, or make war against him. And to this end
    we will, for and in favour of him, and for his assistance,
    engage ourselves, our territories, countries, and signiories,
    in possession or reversion, our whole power, in making war
    against such invaders or assailants; and we will signify and
    impart to him whatever shall come to our knowledge, that may be
    said, done, projected, or contrived to his prejudice, and will
    defend him to the utmost of our power: And we do comprehend in
    this alliance, convention, and confederacy, our most honoured
    lord the Duke of Berry, and our most dear and well-beloved
    cousins the Dukes of Calabria and Bourbon; and in regard to the
    engagements we have already entered into, and may do hereafter,
    we do comprehend therein our said cousin of Charolois, his
    countries, subjects, and signiories, with his friends and
    allies, present and to come, and their countries and subjects,
    as much as we do ourselves and our own dominions, so far
    forth as they are willing to be received and comprehended
    therein; and we shall not enter into any other alliances or
    confederacies, that are prejudicial to this treaty; and we do
    by these presents promise and swear by our faith, and upon
    corporal oath, on the word of a prince, and upon our honour,
    firmly to observe these alliances and confederacies, without
    doing anything to the contrary whatsoever; upon condition and
    so far forth as our said cousin of Charolois gives us the same
    assurance and promises, and observes the same. In witness
    whereof, we have signed these presents with our own hand, and
    sealed them with our seal.”

    Done at Nantes, March the 22nd, in the year of our Lord 1464.
    Signed FRANCIS, with a flourish. Upon the fold was written, “By
    the Duke’s Command,” and signed MILET, with a flourish.




CH. II.—How the Count of Charolois and several great Lords of France
raised an Army against King Louis XI., under pretence of the Public
Good.—1464.


A very few days after the departure of the king’s ambassadors, John,
late Duke of Bourbon[27], came to Lisle, pretending a visit to his uncle
Philip, Duke of Burgundy, who loved the family of Bourbon most of all the
families in the world. This Duke of Bourbon was the son of Duke Philip’s
sister[28]: she was a widow, and was at that time with him, with several
of her children—three daughters and one son.[29] However, this was not
the true cause of the Duke of Bourbon’s visit; but his coming thither was
to persuade the Duke of Burgundy to consent to the raising of an army in
his dominions, as the rest of the princes of France had agreed to do; in
order to demonstrate to the king the injustice and ill-management of his
kingdom, and to put themselves into a condition to compel him to reform
the State, if fair application could not prevail. This war was afterwards
called the Public Good, it being undertaken upon that pretence. Duke
Philip, who since his death has been called the Good, consented to the
raising of men; but the real object of the business was never made known
to him, nor did he ever think they would ever have proceeded to blows.
Immediately they began to enlist forces in his countries; and the Count
of St. Paul[30] (afterwards Constable of France), being come with the
Marshal of Burgundy[31] (who was of the house of Neufchâtel) to wait upon
the Count of Charolois at Cambray, where Duke Philip then was, the count
assembled the council, and others of his father’s chief subjects, in the
palace of the Bishop of Cambray[32], and there declared all the members
of the house of Croy mortal enemies both to his father and himself[33],
though the Count of St. Paul had long before married one of his daughters
to a son[34] of the Lord of Croy, and alleged it would be much to his
prejudice. In short, the whole family were forced to fly out of the Duke
of Burgundy’s territories, and lost great part of their estates. These
proceedings were highly displeasing to the Duke of Burgundy, whose chief
chamberlain was one of them, called afterwards Lord of Chimay[35]; a
young gentleman of good parts, and nephew to the said Lord of Croy. This
gentleman, for the security of his person, went away without taking leave
of his master, otherwise (as he was informed) he would have been made
prisoner, or killed.[36] The old age of Duke Philip forced him to endure
this patiently; but the true reason of this declaration against his
favourites, was the restitution of the towns upon the River Somme, which
the duke had restored to King Louis for 400,000 crowns, and the Count of
Charolois charged the house of Croy with having persuaded him to do it.

The Count of Charolois having made up this business, and reconciled
himself to his father as well as he could, immediately took the field
with his army, being attended by the Count of St. Paul, as chief manager
of his affairs, and general of his forces under him. His troops consisted
of about 300 men-at-arms, and 4000 archers, besides a large number
of good knights and squires from Artois, Hainault, and Flanders, all
under his command, by the appointment of the Count of Charolois. There
were other brigades as great and considerable, under the command of
the Lord of Ravestain[37], brother to the Duke of Cleves[38], and Lord
Anthony[39], the Bastard of Burgundy; besides several other eminent
officers, whose names, for brevity sake, I shall omit. But above all the
rest, there were two officers in more than ordinary reputation with the
Count of Charolois. One of them was called the Lord of Haultbourdin[40],
an old soldier, bastard brother to the Count of St. Paul, and trained
up in the wars between France and England, when Henry V.[41] King of
England, reigned in France, and Duke Philip was joined with him as his
confederate and ally. The other was the Lord of Contay[42], much about
the age of the first: both of them were wise and valiant commanders, and
of high rank in the army. There were also abundance of young gentlemen,
and among them one more particularly famous, who was called Philip de
Lallain[43], of a family very remarkable for their courage and loyalty,
most of them having lost their lives in the service of their princes.
The whole army consisted of about 1400 men-at-arms, neither well armed
nor well exercised, by reason of the long peace which these princes had
enjoyed; for since the treaty of Arras they had had little or no wars;
only some small differences with the citizens of Ghent, which lasted not
long; so that (if I am not mistaken) they had been at peace for more than
thirty-six years.[44] However, the men-at-arms were well mounted, and
well attended; for few or none were to be seen without five or six lusty
horses in his equipage. The archers might be about 8000 or 9000; out of
whom, at the general muster, they selected the best; but more of them
were disbanded than retained.

The subjects of the house of Burgundy were at that time very wealthy,
by reason of the long peace they had enjoyed, and the goodness of their
prince, who laid but few taxes upon them; so that in my judgment, if any
country might then be called the land of promise, it was his country,
which enjoyed great wealth and repose; more than ever it has since; and
it is now probably three and twenty years since their miseries began. The
expenses and dresses both of women and men were great and extravagant:
and their entertainments and banquets more profuse and splendid than
in any other place that I ever saw. Their baths and other amusements
with women, lavish and disorderly, and many times immodest: I speak of
women of inferior degree. In short, the subjects of that house were
then of opinion that no prince was able to cope with them, at least to
impoverish them: and now in the whole world I do not know any people so
desolate and miserable as they are: and I question not but the sins they
committed in their prosperity are, in some measure, the occasion of their
present adversity, and have brought down this heavy judgment upon them;
especially since they did not own and acknowledge that all good things
proceed from God, who distributes and disposes of them according to his
pleasure.

The Count of Charolois having got his army in readiness as it were in an
instant, and being furnished with all things necessary for a campaign,
marched forward with all his troops, which were all on horseback, except
those who were attached to the train of artillery, which was large and
fine for those times, and accompanied by such a vast number of waggons,
that, with his own only, he could enclose the greatest part of his army.
At first he marched towards Noyon, and besieged a small castle called
Nesle (in which there was a garrison), and took it in a few days.[45]
Joachim, a Marshal of France[46], having drawn what forces he could out
of the garrison of Peronne, observed his motions, but was too weak to
attempt anything against him; and, therefore, when the Count of Charolois
drew near Paris, he threw himself into that town. The Count of Charolois,
during the whole of the march, would not suffer the least act of
hostility to be committed, but made his soldiers pay wherever they came;
so that the towns upon the Somme, and all the others by which he marched,
received his troops, in small bodies, within their walls, and furnished
them with what they wanted for their money; being desirous (as it seemed)
to watch whether the king or the princes would be master of the field.
The count advanced so far, that he came to St. Denis[47], about a league
from Paris, where all the lords of that kingdom had promised to meet
him, but none of them came. The Duke of Bretagne, however, sent, as his
ambassador to the count, the Vice-chancellor of Bretagne[48], who had
blanks with him signed by his master, of which he made use to send news
and letters, as occasion required. He was by birth a Norman, a wise
and clever man; and so it behoved him to be, for many murmured against
him. The Count of Charolois presented himself before Paris[49], and
had a smart skirmish with the Parisians at their very gates, which was
much to their disadvantage. In the town there were no men-at-arms, but
those under the command of Marshal Joachim, and the squadron of the Lord
of Nantouillet[50], who was afterwards grand-master of the household,
and who did the king as much service in this war as any subject who
ever served King of France in his hour of need. Yet after all he was
ill-requited; but it was more the malice of his enemies, than the king’s
fault; though, to speak impartially, neither of them was altogether
excusable. The common people in the city (as I have since been informed)
were in so great a consternation that day that they cried out, “The enemy
have entered;” but without any grounds. However, the Lord Haultbourdin
(whom I mentioned before, and who had formerly lived in that town, when
it was nothing near so strongly fortified as it is now) was entirely for
storming it; and the soldiers, despising the citizens, whom they had
beaten up to their very gates, were also eager for it. Yet, probably,
after all, it was found impracticable, and so the Count of Charolois
marched back to St. Denis.

The next day, in the morning, a council of war was held, in which it
was debated whether or no they should march forward to meet the Dukes
of Berry[51] and Bretagne, who were not far off, as the Chancellor of
Bretagne affirmed, and produced letters to that effect; but the truth is,
he had written them upon his master’s blanks, and knew nothing of them
besides. The decision was, that they should pass the River Seine with
their army. The greatest part of the officers opposed this; and were of
opinion, it was best to return home, since the rest of the princes had
not been punctual to their day; saying, it was enough for them to have
passed the Somme and the Marne, without endeavouring to pass the Seine
too. Some even began to start great difficulties in this undertaking,
upon the account of not having any places behind us to retreat to in
case of necessity; yet, notwithstanding all this, the Count of Charolois
passed the river with his whole army, and posted himself at Pont Saint
Cloud, which made the whole army murmur extremely against the Count of
St. Paul and the Vice-chancellor of Bretagne.

The next day after his arrival, news was brought (from a certain lady of
that kingdom, written with her own hand) that the king was come out of
the county of Bourbon, and advancing against him with forced marches.
But, before I proceed, it will be necessary to say something of the
occasion of the king’s march into Bourbonnois.

The king, understanding that all the great lords of his kingdom had
declared against him, or at least against his government, resolved
first of all to invade the Duke of Bourbon’s dominions, who seemed to
have most openly declared himself against him; and because his country
was in an ill posture of defence, he believed he might easily conquer
it. Accordingly he made himself master of several places, and would
have entirely subdued the whole province, had he not been prevented by
succours from Burgundy under the command of the Lord of Coulches[52],
the Marquis of Rottelin[53], the Lord of Montagu[54], and others; with
whom there was also in arms William de Rochefort[55], Chancellor of
France, a person at this day in very good esteem. These forces were
raised in Burgundy by the Count of Beaujeu[56] and the Cardinal of
Bourbon[57] (who was brother to John, Duke of Bourbon), and by them
thrown into Moulins. On the other side also, reinforcements were sent
to the Duke of Bourbon, by the Duke of Nemours[58], the Count of
Armagnac[59], and the Lord of Albret[60], with a strong party of men,
some of whom were very good soldiers, who had deserted the king’s side,
and had retired to them; yet the greatest number of them were very ill
provided, and having no pay, they were forced to live upon free quarters.
But the king, for all their great numbers, found them employment enough;
so that by degrees they came to a treaty; especially the Duke of Nemours,
who swore fealty to the king[61], and engaged to continue firm and loyal
to his cause: however, he afterwards revolted, which was the occasion
(as the king often told me) of the displeasure he retained against him
so long. But when the king found he could not finish the war in the
Bourbonnois so soon as he expected, and that the Count of Charolois was
advancing on Paris, apprehending lest the Parisians should give admission
to him, and to the Dukes of Berry and Bretagne (who were marching from
Bretagne, and all of them pretending the good of the kingdom), and
fearing likewise that if the Parisians should receive them, all the other
towns would do the like—he resolved by great marches to throw himself
and what forces he had with him into Paris, and (if possible) hinder
the conjunction of those two mighty armies; but he had no intention of
fighting, as he has since told me many times in our discourse about these
affairs.




CH. III.—How the Count of Charolois encamped with his Army near Montlhery,
and of the Battle fought in that place between him and the King of
France.—1465.


As I said before, as soon as the Count of Charolois was informed of the
king’s departure, that he had left Bourbonnois, and (as he at least
supposed) was marching directly to fight him, he resolved also to advance
forward and meet the king. Then, communicating the contents of the letter
he had received from the above-mentioned lady (still concealing her
name), he declared his resolution of venturing a battle, and encouraged
his soldiers to behave themselves like men. Upon this, he immediately
advanced with his army, and took up his quarters at Longjumeau, a village
not far from Paris; but the Count of St. Paul, with the whole vanguard,
marched forward to Montlhery, which is about two leagues beyond; from
whence several scouts and spies were immediately sent out, to discover
which way the king took, and to give notice of his approach. After some
deliberation, Longjumeau was chosen for the place of battle, in the
presence of the Count of St. Paul, the Lord Haultbourdin, and the Lord of
Contay; and thither, by agreement amongst themselves, the Count of St.
Paul was to retire, upon the first notice of the king’s arrival.

Now you must know, that the Count of Maine[62], with 700 or 800
men-at-arms, was marching against the Dukes of Berry and Bretagne, who
had in their army several wise and experienced officers, who had been
cashiered by king Louis at his first accession to the crown, though they
had done his father eminent service in the recovery and pacification
of his kingdom; which treatment the king afterwards acknowledged to be
an error, and frequently repented. Among others, there was the Count
of Dunois[63], a person considerable in all things; the Marshal de
Loheac[64], the Count of Dammartin[65], the Lord of Bueil[66], and many
others, besides fully five hundred men-at-arms, who, having deserted his
majesty’s service, had retired to the Duke of Bretagne, as they were all
his subjects, born in his country, and at that time in his army. The
Count of Maine, who, as I said before, was marching against them, finding
himself too weak to engage them, retired before them as they advanced,
and retreated towards the king; whilst the Dukes of Berry and Bretagne
were endeavouring to join with the Burgundians. Some would have it,
that the Count of Maine held intelligence with them; but I could never
discover this, and therefore do not believe it.[67]

The Count of Charolois being posted, as I said before, at Longjumeau,
and his van at Montlhery, was informed by a prisoner that was brought to
him, that the Count of Maine had joined with the king[68], who had then
in his army all the standing forces in the kingdom, amounting to about
2200 men-at-arms, besides the arriere-ban of Dauphiny, and about forty or
fifty gentlemen of Savoy, all very good soldiers.

In the meantime the king had called a council of war, at which the Count
of Maine, Monsieur de Brezey[69], the Grand Seneschal of Normandy, the
Admiral of France[70], who was of the house of Montauban, and several
other officers, assisted: and in conclusion, whatever had been said
either for or against it, his majesty resolved not to fight, but only
to throw himself into Paris, without coming near the place where the
Burgundians were encamped; and in my judgment, his resolution was good.
He had no great confidence in the Grand Seneschal of Normandy, and
therefore asked him one day very seriously, whether or no he had given
anything in writing under his hand and seal to the princes who were
confederate against him: to which the grand seneschal replied that he
had, and they might keep it, but his body should be the king’s: and he
said this jocularly, as his custom was to speak. The king was satisfied,
and gave him the command of his vanguard, and the charge of his guides,
because, as is said before, he wished to avoid a battle. But the
seneschal being resolved to have his own way, privately told some of his
confidants: “I will bring the armies so close together this day, that he
must be a very experienced general who will part them without fighting:”
and, indeed, he was as good as his word, and the first men killed were
himself and his troops. This expression of his the king afterwards
told me himself; for at that time I was in the service of the Count of
Charolois.

In short, on the 27th of July, 1465[71], the king’s vanguard was advanced
near Montlhery, where the Count of St. Paul was posted, who immediately
informed the Count of Charolois (who was encamped at Longjumeau, about
two leagues off, at the place marked out for the field of battle) of
their arrival; desiring him to send him a reinforcement with all speed,
for all his men-at-arms and archers were dismounted and on foot, and so
encumbered with their waggons, that they could not possibly retreat to
Longjumeau, according to the orders he had received, without seeming
to run away, which would involve the whole army in great danger. Upon
receiving this message, the Count of Charolois immediately sent a large
detachment of troops under the command of the Lord Anthony, Bastard of
Burgundy, to reinforce the Count of St. Paul with all diligence; and was
himself in suspense whether he should follow him or no; but at length
he marched after the rest of the army, and arrived about seven in the
morning. Five or six of the king’s standards were, however, already
planted along the side of a great ditch, which separated the two armies.

There was still in the host of the Count of Charolois the
Vice-chancellor of Bretagne, called Rouville, and with him an old
soldier, called Maderey[72], who had surrendered Pont Saint Maxence to
the Burgundians. These two were in no little fear, in respect that the
whole army murmured against them, seeing the battle was ready to begin,
and the forces they had so much boasted of were not yet arrived to join
the army. Whereupon, before the fight began, they both betook themselves
to their heels, and fled that way by which they presumed they would find
the Bretons. The Count of Charolois found the Count of St. Paul on foot,
and his troops ranged themselves in order of battle as they marched up;
and we found all the archers dismounted, and every man with a stake
planted before him; several pipes of wine had been broached, and were
set for them to drink; and from the little I saw, never men had more
desire to fight, which I took to be a good omen, and which comforted me
extremely. Our first orders were, that every man should alight, without
any exception: but that was countermanded afterwards, and nearly all the
men-at-arms mounted again. However, several good knights and squires were
ordered to remain on foot; and among the rest, the Lord des Cordes[73]
and his brother.[74] The Lord Philip de Lalain was likewise on foot (for
at that time, among the Burgundians, it was most honourable to fight in
that manner among the archers), and there was always a large number of
these volunteers among them, to encourage the infantry, and make them
fight the better; which custom they had learnt from the English, when
Duke Philip made war upon France, during his youth, for two-and-thirty
years together without any truce. But the greatest part of the burden of
the war lay upon the English, who were powerful and rich, and governed at
that time by that wise, graceful, and valiant prince, King Henry V., who
had many wise and brave men under him, and very great commanders, such
as the Earl of Salisbury[75], Talbot[76], and others whom I pass by, as
being before my time, though I have seen some few of them who survived;
for when God was, as it were, weary of doing them good, that wise king
died at the Bois de Vincennes, and his son[77], a weak prince, was
crowned King of France and England at Paris: after which factions began
to stir, and civil wars arose in England, which have almost lasted till
this present time, by reason of the usurpation of the crown by the house
of York.[78] But whether their title was good or not, I cannot determine,
for the disposal of those things is from heaven.

But to return to my subject. The dismounting and mounting again of the
Burgundians took up a great deal of time, and occasioned the loss of
abundance of men; and by this means, that valiant gentleman, Philip de
Lalain, was slain, being but slightly armed. The king’s troops defiled
through the forest of Torfou, and were not, at their first appearance,
above four hundred men-at-arms; so that, if they had been charged at
once, in all probability there had been but little or no resistance;
because, as I have said, they were forced to march one abreast;
but their numbers still increasing, the Lord of Contay, who was an
experienced officer, rode up to the Count of Charolois, and told him,
that if he had a mind to win the battle, it was high time to charge
the enemy; giving his reasons for it, and telling him, that if he had
attacked them sooner, he would have routed them already, for then they
were but few, but now they increased visibly; and indeed, this was true.
Upon which the whole order and disposition of the battle was altered,
every man throwing in his advice; whilst, in the meantime, a great and
smart skirmish was begun at the end of the village of Montlhery, between
the archers on both sides.

The king’s troops, consisting of all the archers of his guard glittering
in their liveries, and very well disciplined, were commanded by Poncet
de Rivière[79]; those of the count’s party, being volunteers, were in no
regular order, and under no command. However, in this manner they began
the engagement, in which the Lord Philip de Lalain, and James du Mas[80]
(an excellent officer, afterwards master of the horse to Charles, Duke of
Burgundy), fought on foot among the archers. The Burgundians, who were
superior in numbers, possessed themselves of a house, and unhinging two
or three of the doors, made use of them, instead of shields; after which
they advanced into the street, and set fire to one of the houses. The
wind did them service, driving the fire upon the king’s forces, who began
to give ground, retire to their horses, and fly. Upon which the noise and
shouting was so great, that the Count of Charolois marched forward, and
abandoned the whole order which he had first adopted.

By the count’s first orders, his troops were to halt twice by the way,
because of the great distance between the vanguard and the main battle.
The king’s forces were drawn up towards the castle of Montlhery, with a
large hedge and ditch in their front; and besides, the fields that lay
behind them were full of corn and beans, and such kind of grain, the
soil being very rich and good. All the count’s archers marched on foot
before him in very ill order; though I am of opinion, that the chiefest
strength of an army in the day of battle consists in the archers; but
they must be strong and very numerous, for few are of no avail. I would
have them also but indifferently mounted, that they may not be afraid
of losing their horses, or rather that they had none at all; and for
one day it is better to have raw soldiers that have never been in any
action, than those that have been trained up in the wars; and in this
I am of the same opinion with the English, who, without dispute, are
the best archers in the world. It was said, that orders had been given
that the army should halt twice by the way, to give the infantry time to
breathe, because it was a great distance which they had to march, and the
stiffness and stubbornness of the corn hindered their progress extremely.
However, all things were done as perfectly contrary, as if they designed
to lose the battle on purpose; whereby God did plainly manifest to all
the world, that all battles are in his hands, and that he disposes
of victory as he pleases. And indeed I cannot be persuaded, that the
abilities of any one man are sufficient to manage and command so great a
number, nor that things can be executed in the field in the same manner
as they have been concerted in the council; and I am of opinion, that any
man possessed of natural reason, who is so arrogant as to think himself
able to effect this, assumes much of the honour that is due only to God.
For though every man is obliged to perform his duty, and to endeavour to
do what lies in his power, yet at the same time he ought to acknowledge,
that war is one of God’s means of accomplishing his will which he often
begins upon small and trivial occasions, and gives the victory sometimes
to one and sometimes to another; and this is a mystery so great, that
from it all the kingdoms and governments of the world do take their rise
and increase as well as their end and dissolution.

But to return from this digression; the Count of Charolois advanced,
without giving any breath either to his archers or foot soldiers. The
king’s troops (being all men-at-arms) marched out at both ends of the
hedge, and when they came near enough to make use of their lances, the
Burgundian men-at-arms broke through the ranks of their own archers (who
were the flower and hope of their army), without giving them leisure to
discharge one arrow. The whole number of our horse was, I believe, not
above 1200, and of them scarce fifty understood how to lay a lance in
rest; there were not 400 of them armed with cuirasses, and very few of
their servants had any arms at all; and the reason of it was, because of
the long peace, and because, for the ease of their subjects, the house
of Burgundy had not been used to keep any standing forces in pay: but
since that time that country has not enjoyed any repose, but is rather
grown worse than better at this very day. However, though the strength
and flower of their army was thus broken and thrown into disorder by
themselves, God (who disposes of these mysteries as he pleases) order
things so, that on the right wing towards the castle, where the Count
of Charolois commanded, victory declared on his side without any
considerable opposition. It was my fortune to be with him all that day,
during the whole action, in less fear than in any engagement I have ever
been in since, which I impute to my youth, as not having a just sense and
apprehension of the danger, but I rather wondered at the presumption of
any man that durst venture to oppose the prince I served, whom I believed
to be, without comparison, the greatest monarch in the world. Such vain
notions inexperienced people frame to themselves; whence it arises that
they often maintain strange and irrational arguments, without any ground
or foundation at all; for which reason it is good to make use of the
advice of him who says, that “A man never repents of speaking little, but
often of speaking too much.”

The left wing was commanded by the Lord Ravestain, the Lord Jacques de
St. Paul[81], and several other men of quality, who plainly perceived
that their body of men-at-arms was too weak to encounter the enemy;
but they were too near to alter the order of battle. To be short, this
wing was entirely broken, and driven, some of them to their waggons;
but the greatest part of them made towards a forest, which was nearly
half a league from the field of battle. At their waggons some of the
Burgundian infantry rallied and stood to their arms. The chief of those
who pursued us, were the nobles of Dauphiny and Savoy, with a great party
of men-at-arms, who verily believed they had won the victory; and not
without reason, for the Burgundians on that wing, among whom were several
persons of note and distinction[82], fled in great numbers; and most of
them fled upon the spur towards Pont St. Maxence, which they supposed
still held out for the Count of Charolois. However, a good number still
maintained their ground in the forest, amongst whom was the Count of St.
Paul, who had retreated thither with a good body of forces; for he was
pretty near to the forest, and he plainly showed afterwards that he did
not think the battle utterly lost.




CH. IV.—Of the imminent Danger to which the Count of Charolois was
exposed, and the manner of his being rescued.—1465.


The Count of Charolois pursued the enemy on the side where he commanded,
about half a league beyond Montlhery, and with a very small body of
forces; for though the enemy were numerous, yet they made no resistance,
and therefore he concluded the victory was his own; but it was not
long before one Monsieur Anthony le Breton, an ancient gentleman of
Luxembourg, came up to him and told him the French had rallied their
forces on the field of battle, and if he followed the pursuit any further
he would certainly be lost; yet, though he repeated his opinion over
and over, the count would not stop for him; but presently the Lord of
Contay (whom I have mentioned before) came in also, brought him the same
intelligence as the old gentleman had done, and delivered it with such
eagerness, that he began to hearken to his counsel, and quickly faced
about; and it was well he did; for had he advanced but two bow-shots
further, in my judgment he had been taken prisoner, as several were
that had got before him. In his return, near the village of Montlhery,
he discovered a flying body of foot, whom he pursued (though he had
scarce a hundred horse with him); and of that whole brigade, but one
single footman made any opposition, who gave the count such a blow on
the stomach with a spear, that the mark of it was to be seen at night.
Most of the rest saved themselves in the gardens, but he who struck
the count was killed upon the spot. As we marched by the castle, we
discovered the archers of the king’s guard drawn up before the gate, who
did not stir upon our coming up to them, at which the count was extremely
surprised; as he imagined there was not a man left to oppose him. As he
wheeled about to march into the field (part of his men had already become
separated from him), he was so furiously attacked on a sudden by about
fifteen or sixteen men-at-arms, that at the very first charge they slew
Philip D’Oignies[83], his esquire-carver, who bore his guidon. The Count
of Charolois himself was in imminent danger[84] in this encounter, and
received several wounds, but especially one in the neck with a sword
(the mark of which remained to his dying day), for want of his beaver,
which, being slightly fastened on in the morning, dropped from his head
in the battle, and I myself saw it fall. The enemy immediately laid hands
on him, crying out, “My lord, surrender yourself; we know you well; do
not obstinately throw away your life.” However, he still made a gallant
defence, and at that very instant one John Cadet[85], a physician’s son
of Paris, who was in his service (a tall, stout, lusty person), mounted
on a horse as large as himself, broke in, and parted them by riding
between them; upon which the French party wheeled, and marched off to
the ditch, where they had been drawn up in the morning; for they were
afraid of another party which they perceived advancing towards them.
The count, covered with blood, marched out to them into the field. They
were the colours of the Bastard of Burgundy, which were so torn when
they came, there was scarce a foot of them left; and under the banner of
the count’s archers, there were not above forty left in all, to whom we
joined ourselves (being about thirty) in no little fear. The Count of
Charolois changed his horse immediately, and had another given him which
belonged to Simon de Quingy[86], who was at that time his page, but has
since been very well known. The count, as I said before, drew out into
the field to rally his men, but for the half hour we stayed there, we
thought of nothing but running away, provided we had seen a hundred of
the enemy advancing to attack us. There came to us about ten or twenty
men, both horse and foot. Most of our infantry were either wounded or
extremely fatigued with the battle and their long march in the morning;
and for an hour together our whole body did not exceed a hundred, but by
degrees it increased. The corn was very high and thick, and the dust was
most terrible; the whole field was scattered with dead horses and men,
yet none of the dead men could be recognised on account of the dust.

Immediately afterwards, we discovered the Count of St. Paul marching out
of the forest, at the head of about forty men-at-arms, under his own
colours, and advancing directly towards us, still increasing in numbers
as he moved on; but they still seemed very far from us. We sent to him
three or four times to pray him to hasten his march; but he kept his own
pace, marching on very slowly and in good order, and causing his men
to gather up the lances that lay scattered on the ground, which sight
greatly rejoiced and animated our troops. With him a great number rallied
again, and at last came and joined us, so that we found ourselves to be
a complete body of about eight hundred men-at-arms; but we had few or
no foot, which prevented the count from gaining a complete victory, for
there was a ditch and a thick hedge between the two armies.

On the king’s side there fled the Count of Maine with several other
persons of quality[87], and not fewer than eight hundred men-at-arms.
Some will have it, that the Count of Maine held correspondence with the
Burgundians; but to speak truth, I think there was no such thing. Never
was there a greater rout on both sides; but (which is remarkable) the two
princes themselves kept the field. On the king’s side there was a person
of note who fled as far as Lusignan without stopping, and on the count’s
there was another ran as far as Quesnoy-le-Comte; which two gentlemen
certainly had no intention or desire to encounter one another.

While both armies stood thus drawn up in order of battle facing one
another, the cannon began to play on both sides, which killed abundance
of men, but neither party desired to venture a second engagement.
Our army was more numerous than the king’s: yet so powerful was his
royal presence, and so efficacious the obliging language he used to
his soldiers, that I verily believe had it not been for him, they
would certainly have all fled; as indeed I have since learned was the
case. Some few there were on our side who were for fighting again, and
particularly the Lord Haultbourdin, who affirmed he saw the enemy filing
off, and preparing to run: and doubtless had we had but a hundred archers
to have shot through the hedge, the victory had been entirely ours.

Whilst both armies were in this posture and suspense, without offering
to engage, the night came upon us, and the king retired to Corbeil[88],
though we supposed he had encamped in the field. A barrel of their powder
was accidentally blown up where the king had been, which set fire to
several waggons that were placed along the hedge; and we imagined the
blaze to be fires in their quarters. The Count of St. Paul, who seemed to
be a great man among us, and the Lord Haultbourdin, who was a greater,
commanded our carriages to be brought to us where we lay, and our whole
body to be enclosed with them, which was presently done. As we stood thus
rallied, and drawn up in order of battle, several of the king’s soldiers,
who had been following the pursuit, returned, believing the victory
was their own; and being obliged to pass through our camp, were slain,
and very few of them escaped. The men of note that fell on the king’s
side were the Lord Geoffroy de St. Belin[89], the Grand Seneschal of
Normandy, and one Flocquet, a captain.[90] On the Burgundian side there
was slain Philip de Lalain. Of infantry and common soldiers we lost more
than the king: but of horsemen the greatest loss was on the king’s side.
The king’s forces took most of those who fled prisoners. On both sides
there were at least two thousand men slain; however, the battle was well
fought, for both sides had brave men, and both were thoroughly tired of
it. But in my opinion, it was an extraordinary action to rally in the
field, and to face one another for three or four hours together; and
certainly both princes had great reason highly to esteem those subjects
that stood so firmly by them in this pinch: but in short they acted like
men, and not like angels. One man lost his places and estates for running
away, and they were given to others, who had fled ten leagues beyond him.
One of our great men lost his employment, and was banished his master’s
presence, yet in a month’s time he was restored again, and in greater
authority than ever.

When we had thus surrounded ourselves with our waggons, every man reposed
as well as he could: we had a great number of wounded men, and most of us
were much dispirited and alarmed, fearing lest the Parisians, under the
command of Marshal Joachim (who was the king’s lieutenant in that city),
should sally out upon us with two hundred men-at-arms, who were there
in garrison; and we should be attacked on both sides. As soon as it was
quite dark, fifty lances were commanded out, to get intelligence where
the king was quartered; of which number about twenty only went forth. The
place where we believed the king lay, was not above three bow-shots from
our camp. In the meantime, the Count of Charolois ate and drank a little,
and all the rest of the army did the same; after which the wound in his
neck was carefully dressed. To make room for him, before he could sit
down to eat, four or five dead bodies had to be removed, and two trusses
of straw were brought for him to sit on. As we were removing the dead
men, one of the poor stark naked creatures called out for some drink, and
on putting a little of the ptisan (of which the count had drank) into his
mouth, he came to himself, and proved to be one Pierre Savarot, an archer
of the count’s guard, and a very brave fellow; upon which his wounds were
dressed, and he was cured.

It was then debated in council what measures were best to be taken. The
Count of St. Paul, who was the first that gave his opinion, said, that
we were posted in a very dangerous place, and advised that we should
retreat towards Burgundy by break of day; that we should burn part of our
waggons, preserving only such as belonged to the artillery; and that no
man should carry off his waggon unless he had above ten lances under his
command; and that it was impossible for us to remain without provisions
in the camp we were in, between Paris and the king’s army. Next to him
the Lord Haultbourdin made a speech much to the same purpose, without
waiting to hear what intelligence the scouts we had sent out would bring
us. After him three or four more spoke, and all of them concurred. The
last who gave his opinion was the Lord of Contay, who said, that, as soon
as these resolutions should be spread abroad in the army, the soldiers
would immediately prepare for flight, and would be taken prisoners before
they could get twenty leagues: which opinion he strengthened with several
substantial reasons; and therefore his advice was to rest themselves that
night as well as they could, and that in the morning, by break of day,
they should attack the king’s army, with a full resolution either to
conquer, or die upon the spot; which he conceived a much safer way than
to take to flight. The result of all was that the Count of Charolois took
the Lord of Contay’s advice, and gave orders that every man should repose
himself for two hours, and be ready at sound of trumpet; and at the same
time he desired several officers that were about him to go and encourage
his men.

About midnight the scouting party returned, and you may believe they went
not far; for they brought word the king was encamped where the fires were
seen: immediately, others were sent out, and about an hour after, every
man put himself into a condition to fight, but the greatest part had more
inclination to retreat. About break of day, the party that had been sent
out last met a waggoner of ours (whom the enemy had taken that morning)
as he was bringing a pitcher of wine from the village, who told them the
enemy were all fled; whereupon they sent us back the news, and went on
themselves to the place, and finding all true as he had said, they posted
back to acquaint us with it; which greatly rejoiced the whole army; and
abundance of them were then very eager for the pursuit, who but an hour
before had been very doleful. I had an extremely old and tired horse,
which drank up a whole pailful of wine, into which he accidentally thrust
his head; I let him finish it, and I never found him better or fresher.

As soon as it was broad day, we all mounted on horseback, and our
troops made a rather thin appearance; however, a great number of them
that had lain concealed in the woods, soon rejoined us. The Count of
Charolois caused a friar to come in, and pretend he came from the Duke
of Bretagne’s army, and that they would be with us that day; which news
comforted the whole army, though not a man of them gave any credit to
it. However, about ten o’clock in the morning, the Vice-Chancellor of
Bretagne, called Rouville, and Maderey with him (of both of whom I have
spoken before), arrived in our camp, attended by two of the Duke of
Bretagne’s archers of the guard in their regimental clothes, which was a
very welcome sight to us all. They were asked where they had been, and
were highly praised for absenting themselves (considering the murmurs
against them), but more for their return, and every one entertained and
treated them kindly.

All that day the Count of Charolois kept the field[91], rejoicing
extremely, and imputing the whole glory of this action to himself; which
has cost him dear since, for after that he was governed by no counsel but
his own; and whereas before he was altogether unfit for war, and took
delight in nothing that belonged to it, his thoughts became so strangely
altered upon this point, that he spent the remainder of his life in
wars, in which he died, and which were the occasion, if not quite of the
ruin of his family, at least, of the misery and desolation of it. Three
illustrious and wise princes (his predecessors) had advanced it to a
great height, so that few monarchs, except the King of France, were more
powerful than he, and, in large and fair towns, none exceeded him. No man
ought, but especially a great prince, to presume too much upon himself;
but ought freely to acknowledge, that it is God alone that grants us
favours and success. Two things more I will say of him; the one is, that
I believe no man ever endured more fatigues than he in all sorts of
bodily labour and exercise, when the occasion required it; and the other
is, that, in my opinion, I never knew a person of greater valour and
intrepidity; I never heard him complain of being weary, nor betray the
least signs of fear, during the whole seven years I was in his service
in the wars, though he was constantly every summer in the field, and
sometimes winter and summer. His designs and enterprises were great; but
no man could ever accomplish them, unless God added the assistance of his
power.




CH. V.—The King’s Brother the Duke of Berry, and the Duke of Bretagne,
join with the Count of Charolois against the King.—1465.


The next day, which was the third after the battle, we took up our
quarters in the village of Montlhery. The inhabitants had all fled,
some to the church-tower, and others into the castle; but the Count
of Charolois caused them all to return to their houses, and they lost
not the value of a farthing, for every soldier paid his scot exactly as
if he had been in Flanders. The castle held out for the king, and was
never attacked. After we had refreshed ourselves there for three days,
the Count of Charolois, by the Lord of Contay’s advice, marched from
thence to possess himself of Estampes[92] (which was good and convenient
quarters, and situated in a plentiful country), that he might be there
before the Bretons (who were marching that way), and lodge his sick and
wounded men in the town, and encamp with the remainder of his forces
in the fields round about the town; and these good quarters, and that
little time which they staid there, saved the lives of abundance of his
men. At Estampes arrived also the Lord Charles of France, at that time
Duke of Berry, the king’s only brother; the Duke of Bretagne, the Count
of Dunois, the Count of Dammartin, the Marshal of Loheac, the Lord of
Bueil, the Lord of Chaumont[93], and the Lord Charles of Amboise[94] his
son (who since that time has been a great man in this kingdom); all which
lords, the king, upon his first accession to the crown, had disappointed
and dispossessed of their places, though they had done his father and
the kingdom eminent service in his conquests in Normandy, and in several
other of his wars. The Count of Charolois, attended by all the officers
of his army, went out to meet and greet them, and conducted them to their
quarters that were prepared for them in the town, but their army encamped
in the fields. In their train were 800 men-at-arms, very good soldiers,
the greatest part of whom were Bretons, who had lately deserted the
king’s service (as I have stated elsewhere), and were a great improvement
to their army; besides, they had a great number of archers and other
soldiers, armed with good brigandines[95]; so that one might compute them
at about 6000 men on horseback, all very well accoutred; and, to behold
them drawn up was enough to convince a man that the Duke of Bretagne was
a very great lord, for all of them were paid out of his treasury.

The king, who (as I have already said) was retired to Corbeil, did not
forget what he had to do, but hastened into Normandy to raise men; and,
to secure the country from any commotion, put some of his guards into the
towns near Paris, where he conceived there was any necessity.

The princes spent the first night of their arrival at Estampes in
relating their several adventures. The Bretons had taken some of the
king’s party that fled, and, had they been but a little forwarder in
their march, they would either have taken or cut in pieces the third
part of the army. At first, indeed, they had thought of sending a party
out, judging that the two armies must be near, but those orders were
afterwards countermanded; however, the Lord Charles of Amboise and
several other officers, with a small detachment, advanced before the
army, to see what they could meet with, and they took several prisoners,
and some pieces of the king’s artillery. The prisoners told them that for
certain the king was dead, and they believed what they said; for they
had fled as soon as the battle began. The Lord of Amboise and his party
brought this news to the army of the Bretons, where it was exceedingly
welcome; every man fancying that the news was true, and hoping for mighty
rewards when the Lord Charles of Berry should come to the crown; and a
council was immediately called (as I have been told since by a person of
honour and credit that assisted at it), in which it was debated how they
might rid themselves of the Burgundians, and send them packing; and the
general opinion was, if nothing else would do, to do it by force. But
their joy was not long-lived, from whence it may naturally be collected
to what changes and revolutions this kingdom is exposed.

But to return to my subject, and the army at Estampes. When all had
supped, and many people were walking with great liberty in the street,
the Lord Charles of France and the Count of Charolois withdrew to a
window and were discoursing of their affairs in a very friendly manner.
It happened that among the Bretons there was a poor man who took great
delight in throwing squibs into the air, and seeing them break and blaze
among the people when they had fallen; and he was called Master John
Boutefeu, or Master John of the Serpents, I know not which. This idle
fellow, having hid himself in some house that he might not be perceived
by anybody, from a garret where he was, cast two or three into the air,
one of which, by accident, happened to strike against the bar of the
window where the two princes were standing with their heads very near
together. Both of them started in great surprise, and stared upon one
another, suspecting it a design, and done on purpose to injure them. The
Lord of Contay came up to the count, and having whispered a word in his
ear, went down, and ordered all the guards of his household, and what
other soldiers were at hand, to stand immediately to their arms. And the
Count of Charolois persuaded the Duke of Berry to do the same; so that
in a moment there were 200 or 300 men-at-arms drawn up before the gate,
and a great number of archers, who were employed to search everywhere, to
find out from whence the fire had come. At last the poor fellow who had
caused all this uproar came and threw himself at their feet, confessed
the whole matter, and, by throwing two or three more of them into the
air, entirely took away the suspicion several persons had conceived of
one another. Thus was this surprising accident turned into a jest, and
all laid down their arms and returned to their quarters.

The next day, early in the morning, the Count of Charolois called a
great and splendid council of war, at which all the princes and their
chief officers assisted, to consult what measures were best to be taken;
and as they were of different parties and not all obeying the same lord
(which is very much to be desired in such assemblies), their sentiments
were also different; but of all that was said, nothing was so much taken
notice of as some expressions of the Duke of Berry, who was but young,
and had seen nothing of the war. By his words he seemed to be weary
already, taking occasion to mention the great number of wounded men
whom he had observed in the count’s army, and by way of compassion he
declared he had rather the war had never been begun, than that so much
mischief should be occasioned through his means and on his account. Which
language was very unpleasing to the count and his party, as I shall show
afterwards. Nevertheless, the result of this council was, that they
should march towards Paris, to try if they could bring that city to join
with them for the good of the kingdom, for which (as they pretended)
they had taken up arms; and they were all of them fully persuaded,
that if the capital would listen to them, all the rest of the towns in
the kingdom would follow its example. As I said before, the speech in
council of the Duke of Berry so startled the Count of Charolois and his
party, that they asked one another, “Did you hear this young duke? He
is astonished at the sight of 700 or 800 wounded men in the town, who
are nothing to him, nor does he know them; he would certainly be more
troubled where he was concerned; and he would be a likely man to make
his peace upon small invitation, and leave us in the lurch.” And the
Count of Charolois further said, “that on account of the ancient wars
which had long continued in time past between King Charles (the Duke of
Berry’s father) and the Duke of Burgundy (his own father), it was to be
feared they would easily unite, and turn all their forces against us; for
which reason it would be necessary to look out for allies in time.” And
it was purely on this suspicion that Messire William of Cluny[96], the
prothonotary (who died afterwards Bishop of Poictiers) was despatched
into England to the court of King Edward IV.[97], who then reigned; and
who had been always the mortal enemy of the Count of Charolois, who had
supported against him the house of Lancaster, from which, by the mother’s
side, he was descended.[98] In his private instruction, he had orders
to propose a marriage with Margaret[99], the King of England’s sister;
but to treat only and negotiate, without coming to any conclusion: for
the Count of Charolois, who knew how desirous the King of England was of
this match, believed by this means, either to bring him over to his side,
if he should have any occasion for his assistance, or at least to hinder
him from attempting anything against him. However, though he had no
real intention at first to consummate the marriage, upon account of his
inveterate hatred to the house of York, yet affairs were so managed, that
several years after, the match was concluded; and he moreover accepted
the order of the garter[100] and wore it to his death.

Many such like actions as this have happened in the world upon suspicion
only, especially among great princes, who are always much more suspicious
than other men, by reason of the many false stories and groundless
reports that are brought them often merely by court flatterers, without
any manner of occasion.

    _A Renewing of the Treaty of Alliance between Francis, Duke of
    Bretagne, and Charles, Count of Charolois, made at Estampes,
    July 24, 1465._

    1. We, Francis, Duke of Bretagne, are, and will be, the good
    brother, perfect friend, ally, and confederate of Charles,
    Count of Charolois: we will aid and assist, counsel, succour,
    and support, and, with all our power, guard and defend his
    person, and his children born or to be born, their honour,
    estates, countries, territories, lordships, and subjects,
    as much as we would do our own, without any manner of
    distinction, against all and every person and persons (without
    excepting our lord the king) whoever they are, that would
    injure, make war upon, or usurp anything from our said cousin
    and his children, their countries, subjects, lands, and
    territories, in possession or reversion, in any manner or upon
    any account whatsoever. And we also promise, in all the other
    good and laudable quarrels and enterprises of our said cousin
    of Charolois, to succour and assist him and his children,
    as well against our lord the king, as all other persons
    whatsoever; and to employ in their behalf and in their favour
    our own person, subjects, countries, territories, and lordships
    against all invaders, or such as make war upon them; and to
    defend them in person, and with all our power, in such a way
    and manner as our good cousin shall require; and, moreover, we
    will impart to him whatever shall come to our knowledge to be
    done, said, or intended to his prejudice, and defend him to
    the best of our power; and we shall use our lawful endeavours
    to have him comprehended in the alliances already made, or to
    be made hereafter by us, so far as he has a mind to it; and we
    will make no alliance in prejudice to these presents. And, in
    regard of the great love to, and sincere confidence we have in,
    our said dear cousin of Charolois, above all others, and also
    for his greater assurance that we shall, on our part, perform
    as aforesaid, we have been desirous to make, and we do actually
    make him our brother-in-arms; and, forasmuch as we do desire
    with all our heart, that the said alliances may be inviolably
    maintained, kept, and observed, and to the end, lest for want
    of a declaration and good understanding, there may arise any
    difficulty or doubt, even in respect to the general clause
    above written, importing, that we will aid and assist our said
    cousin of Charolois in all his quarrels and enterprises, as
    well against our lord the king as all others as aforesaid; we
    do declare, and our meaning is, that whatever dispute or war
    by sea shall happen between the English, or any other nation
    whatsoever, and our subjects, or the subjects of our cousin
    of Charolois, the subjects of either of us both, who are not
    engaged in a contest or naval war against the English, shall
    not be obliged, notwithstanding the said alliances, to quarrel
    with, nor make war upon them, nor to do anything upon that
    account against the truces, treaties, or alliances which, for
    the benefit of trade, have been made between the countries and
    subjects of our uncle the Duke of Burgundy, and our said cousin
    of Charolois, his son; but they shall, as to this particular,
    remain in force according to ancient usage and custom: and, if
    it should so happen, that any of our subjects, under pretence
    of their own war, or otherwise, should come into the countries,
    ports, and harbours of our said cousin of Charolois, and,
    by sea or land, rob, pillage, and carry off any merchandise
    belonging to them, or other people who have the freedom of the
    said countries, ports, and havens, or shall be at truce and not
    in war, or have the protection of our said cousin of Charolois,
    or his officers; in that case, such of our subjects as shall do
    so may be taken and seized in the said countries, ports, and
    havens of our said cousin of Charolois, wherever they may be
    found, and such punishment, correction, and justice inflicted
    on them, which in reason ought to be done, according to the
    customs and usages of the said countries, ports, and havens
    where they shall be taken. Moreover, if any of our subjects
    should by sea rob or destroy any goods and merchandises
    belonging to the merchants of the countries and territories of
    our said cousin of Charolois, residing or dwelling therein,
    or to others who are in a truce or peace with, or under the
    protection of, our said cousin or his officers as aforesaid,
    and should afterwards bring the said goods and merchandises,
    or cause them to be brought into any of the towns, ports,
    or havens of the said countries belonging to our cousin of
    Charolois, in order to sell or barter them there; those who
    bring them thither may, in that case, be taken and seized,
    and the said goods and merchandises put into the hands of our
    said cousin, as being forfeited to him, to dispose of them at
    his pleasure, either by restoring them to the right owners, or
    otherwise as he thinks fit; and, as for the offenders, they
    shall be punished for what they have done, as he, our said
    cousin, or his officers, shall judge most convenient.

    2. Seeing we are desirous to provide for the security of
    our dominions and territories for the time to come, and to
    preserve them for the future from the inconveniences which they
    have been liable to; if it should so happen, that any of our
    successors should hereafter contravene any of these present
    alliances (which God forbid), we do, in such a case, give unto
    our said cousin of Charolois, or his successors, the countries,
    lands, and lordships of Montfort, Estampes, and Vertus,
    with their appurtenances and dependencies; and we do divest
    and dispossess ourselves of the said countries, lands, and
    lordships, and do yield and transfer them from thenceforward,
    for ourselves, our heirs, successors, &c., to our said cousin
    of Charolois, to occupy and enjoy them, with all their rights,
    profits, and emoluments, by way of inheritance for ever, for
    himself, his heirs, &c., as fully and in the same manner and
    form as we do now enjoy them, and as our predecessors have done
    before us, without reserving any right to ourselves, our heirs,
    successors, &c., of suing for or laying claim to any right
    therein, for any reason or upon any account whatsoever.

    3. And to the end that the said alliances may be the more
    strictly observed, we have again and anew chosen, named,
    and commissioned, and we do on our part choose, name, and
    commission for the conservators of them, the same persons
    formerly chosen and nominated in our letters patent mentioning
    the same, preceding these in date, and also by these presents:
    conferring on them new authority and the like power to
    maintain, support, favour, and secure them, as well in the
    execution of their commission, or otherwise, as our said
    letters patent of alliance or conservation do import or contain.

    4. If it should come to pass that the said conservators, or any
    of them, should hereafter falter, and be justly accused of a
    failure in the discharge of the trust reposed in them, in that
    case, we, and our said cousin of Charolois, and our successors,
    &c., and every one of us in his own right, may appoint one or
    more trustees in the room of him or them, who shall transgress,
    or be justly accused as aforesaid.

    5. That the said alliances between us and our said cousin
    of Charolois may be the better kept, and the more firmly
    maintained, we have been willing, and we do actually make the
    same alliances between our territories and subjects as we do
    between our own persons; promising upon our faith and corporal
    oath, on the word of a prince, and upon our honour, firmly to
    keep and maintain the said alliance and brotherhood in all
    their circumstances and dependencies, without contravening
    the same in any manner whatsoever, and to make out unto our
    said cousin of Charolois good and authentic instruments of
    consent and ratification in the presence of the Estates of our
    said countries and territories, to last during our life and
    the lives of our heirs, successors, &c., for ever. In witness
    whereof we have affixed our seal to these presents.

    Done at Estampes, July the 24th, in the year of our Lord 1465.
    Signed FRANCIS, with a flourish. Upon the fold was written, “by
    the Duke’s command,” and signed MILET, with a flourish.




CH. VI.—The Count of Charolois and his Allies with their Army pass the
Seine upon a Bridge of Boats; after which, being joined by the Forces of
John, Duke of Calabria, they invest Paris.—1465.


These great lords, according to the resolution that had been taken in the
council of war, left Estampes, where they had remained a few days, and
marched to St. Mathurin de Larchant and Moret in Gastinois[101], in which
two villages the Duke of Berry and his Bretons were quartered: but the
Count of Charolois and his men encamped in a large meadow on the banks
of the Seine, and had proclaimed in his army that every horseman should
bring a hook with him to fasten his horse; he also caused seven or eight
small boats to be brought upon carts, with several pipe-staves, in order
to lay a bridge over the Seine, there being no other way of passing it.
The Count of Dunois (who was unable to get on horseback by reason of
the gout) attended him in his litter, and had his colours carried after
him. When they came to the river, they placed the boats which they had
brought together, and got over into a little island in the midst of the
river, and some of our archers landed and attacked a party of horse on
the other side, who were posted there to secure that pass, under the
command of the Marshal Joachim and Sallezard[102]. They were posted in
a place very disadvantageous for their horse, for it was steep and
thick-set with vines; and the Burgundians had a fine train of artillery,
under the command of one Monsieur Gerault, a very famous engineer, who
had been previously on the king’s side, but was taken prisoner at the
battle of Montlhery. In short, the enemy were obliged to abandon their
post, and retire to Paris. The very same night, a bridge was laid quite
to the island, where the Count of Charolois immediately ordered his own
tent to be pitched, in which he lay that night, under a guard of fifty
men-at-arms of his household troops. At break of day, a large number of
coopers were set to work to make pipe-staves of clap-boards, which had
been brought over into the island; and before noon the bridge from the
island to the other side of the river being finished, the count passed
over it immediately, ordered his tents to be pitched (of which he had
abundance), and then passing over all his army and artillery, he encamped
with it on the brow of a hill towards the river, from whence his host
made a fine appearance to those who still remained behind.

The passing over of the count’s forces took up all that day; but the
next morning, by break of day, the Dukes of Berry and Bretagne advanced
with their army to the bridge, which they thought very speedily and
commodiously built; and having passed over it, they encamped also upon
the hill.[103] As soon as it grew dark, we began to perceive a number
of fires at as far a distance as we could well discern. Some were of
opinion that it was the king; but before midnight we were assured it was
John, Duke of Calabria[104] (only son of René, King of Sicily) with about
900 men-at-arms from the duchy and county of Burgundy. He had a good
body of horse, but of foot he had few or none. However, though their
number was small, I never saw a finer company, or men who seemed better
inured to the exercises of war. He had with him about six score men in
complete armour, Italians and others, brought up in the wars in Italy,
among whom were James Galiot[105], the Count of Campobache[106], the
Lord of Baudricourt[107] (now Governor of Burgundy), and several others.
These men-at-arms were all very dexterous and ready, and, to speak
impartially, the very flower of our army, at least compared with an equal
number of the others. He had also, besides these troops, 400 cross-bow
men (whom the Count Palatine[108] had furnished), all well mounted, and
brave soldiers, and with them 500 Swiss infantry, the first that were
ever seen in this kingdom, who behaved themselves with so much courage
and bravery in all the actions they were employed in, as have gained
reputation for all their countrymen that have succeeded them. The next
morning this gallant army drew nearer, and passed over our bridge; so
that one might venture to say, the whole power of France (except what was
with the king) passed over that bridge. This I can affirm, the number of
persons of quality and officers was so great, and the whole army was in
such complete order, and made such a fine appearance, that I could have
wished that both the friends and enemies of the kingdom had been there
to have seen us: for, by that means, the former would have had a just
value and esteem for the kingdom, and the latter would for ever after
have more dreaded its power. The chief of the Burgundian officers were
the Lord of Neufchastel, Marshal of Burgundy, with his brother the Lord
of Montagu, the Marquis of Rottelin, and a great number of knights and
squires, some of whom had been in Bourbonnois, as I said before; and, to
come to us with more security, all had joined with the Duke of Calabria,
who appeared to be a brave prince, and as great a commander as any in the
army, upon which account a great friendship arose between the Count of
Charolois and him.

When the whole army had passed (which, in my judgment, was little less
than 100,000 horse, one with another) the princes resolved to present
themselves before Paris, and joined all their vanguards together. The
Burgundian van was led by the Count of St. Paul; the Duke of Berry’s
and the Duke of Bretagne’s by Oudet de Rye[109], and (as I think) the
Marshal of Loheac: in this order they marched. The princes themselves
were all in the main battle; the Count of Charolois and the Duke of
Calabria rode up and down in full armour, and took abundance of pains to
keep their battalions in order, and showed great readiness to do their
duties; but the Dukes of Berry and Bretagne were at their ease, mounted
on little hackneys, armed only with very light brigandines, or, as some
said, with gilt nails sewn upon satin, that they might weigh the less;
but I cannot positively affirm this. In this order the whole army marched
to the bridge of Charenton, within two short leagues of Paris, where we
attacked and routed an inconsiderable body of frank-archers that were
posted on the bridge; after which the whole army marched over it, and
the Count of Charolois encamped (between that bridge and a house at
Conflans[110]) all along the river, enclosing a large compass of ground
with his waggons and train of artillery, and drawing his whole army into
it; and with him the Duke of Calabria took up his quarters. The Dukes of
Berry and Bretagne were posted with a strong party of their men at St.
Maur-des-Fossez; the rest of the army was sent to St. Denis, also about
two leagues from Paris, in which quarters the whole army lay for eleven
weeks, during which time those things occurred of which I shall speak
hereafter.

The next morning a little skirmishing began at the very gates of Paris;
in which place were the Lord of Nantoillet, High Steward of France (who,
as I have elsewhere observed, did good service to the king), and the
Marshal Joachim. The people were in a great consternation, but many of
the citizens seemed inclinable to admit the Burgundians and the other
lords into Paris; believing (in their judgments) that their enterprise
was for the benefit and advantage of the kingdom. There were others who
declared openly for the Burgundians, hoping, by advancing their interest,
to arrive at some good office or preferment, which, in that city, are
more coveted than in any other part of the world besides; for every man
makes his employment worth as much as he can, and not as much as he
ought; so that there are some offices, with no salary at all belonging
to them, which are sold for 800 crowns; and others, whose wages are very
small, are sold for more than the salary could amount to in fifteen
years; from whence it happens that seldom any man is put out of his
place, and the court of parliament maintains this privilege, and rightly;
but it interferes with almost all things else. Among the counsellors
there is always a great number of honest and able persons, as well as
some very ill-conditioned individuals; but it is so in all conditions of
society.




CH. VII.—A Digression concerning Salaries, Offices, and Ambition,
illustrated by the Example of the English.—1465.


I mention these offices and authorities, because they lead men to desire
changes and revolutions, and are thus the occasion of them; which
evidently appears, not only by what we have seen in our own days, but
also in the time of King Charles VI.[111], in whose reign the wars, which
lasted till the peace of Arras, began; during which wars, the English
had conquered so great a part of France, that at the time of that treaty
(which lasted two months) the Duke of Bedford[112], brother to Henry
V., King of England, and husband to the Duke of Burgundy’s sister, was
Regent of France for the English there, and resided at Paris, and had
20,000 crowns a month at least, to support the grandeur and dignity of
his office. At this treaty of Arras, the King of France sent four or five
dukes and counts, five or six prelates, and ten or twelve councillors
of parliament to take care of his interests. On the Duke of Burgundy’s
side there were more, and those very great persons; and no fewer from
the King of England[113]: besides two cardinals from the Pope[114], to
act as mediators. The Duke of Burgundy being desirous to acquit himself
handsomely towards the English before they parted, on account of the
old leagues and alliances which had been between them, offered the
duchies of Normandy and Guienne to the King of England, for himself and
his lords, upon condition that he would do homage for them to the King
of France, as his predecessors had done before him; and that he would
restore whatever else he held in that kingdom except the said duchies.
But the English absolutely refused to do any homage, and they suffered
extremely by it afterwards; for, being forsaken by the house of Burgundy,
they soon lost their time, and their influence in that kingdom daily
declined, and dwindled at last to nothing. Soon afterwards they lost
Paris, and by little and little all they were possessed of in France.
Upon their return into England not one of the English lords thought
of lessening his estate; and the whole revenue of the kingdom was not
sufficient to satisfy them all. Wars arose among them for command and
authority, which lasted a long time, and in which Henry VI. (who had been
crowned King of England and France at Paris) was declared a traitor and
imprisoned in the Tower of London[115], where he continued the greatest
part of his life, and was at last put to death. The Duke of York[116],
father of Edward IV., lately dead, proclaimed himself king[117], but in a
few days he was beaten and slain; and the heads of all that were killed
in the battle were cut off; and, among the slain, was the father[118] of
the late Earl of Warwick, who was so famous in England. This last Earl
of Warwick[119] conveyed the Earl of March (since called King Edward) to
Calais by sea, with some few forces which remained of that battle[120]:
the Earl of Warwick espoused the interest of the House of York, and the
Duke of Somerset[121] that of Lancaster; but the civil wars lasted so
long, that all those of the houses of Warwick and Somerset were either
slain in battle or lost their heads. King Edward caused his brother the
Duke of Clarence[122], to be drowned in a pipe of malmsey, charging him
with a design of endeavouring to dethrone him; but after King Edward’s
death, his second brother, the Duke of Gloucester[123], caused his two
sons to be murdered, declared his daughters to be illegitimate, and had
himself crowned king.

Immediately after this, the Earl of Richmond[124], the present king (who
had been many years a prisoner in Bretagne) returned into England, and
in a set battle defeated and slew this bloody King Richard, who had so
barbarously murdered his two nephews. Thus have there been slain in these
civil wars of England, within my remembrance, near fourscore persons of
the blood royal, some of whom I was acquainted with myself, and the rest
I have heard of, by the report of several English gentlemen that resided
at the Duke of Burgundy’s court, during the time of my being in his
service. So that it is not at Paris only, nor in France alone, that the
riches and honours of this world occasion quarrels and disputes. Yet all
monarchs and great princes ought to be very careful and circumspect, and
not permit any faction or party to spring up in their courts, for from
thence the fire spreads, and runs over the whole kingdom. However, I am
of opinion that all these revolutions happen by the divine permission
and appointment; for when kings and kingdoms have enjoyed a long series
of riches and prosperity, and forgotten the fountain from whence those
blessings and advantages proceed, God raises up enemies against them, of
whom they never had the least suspicion, which appears evidently by the
history of the kings mentioned in the Bible, and by the surprising events
that have happened of late years, and do daily happen, both in England,
Burgundy, and other places.




CH. VIII.—How King Louis entered Paris, whilst the Lords of France were
tampering with the Citizens.—1465.


I have dwelt too long upon this subject, and therefore it is now time to
return to my history.

As soon as the princes were arrived before Paris, they all began to
tamper with the citizens, promising them great places and rewards, and
everything that might any ways contribute towards advancing their design.
By that time we had lain three days before the town, there was held a
grand assembly in the Hotel de Ville of Paris, in which, after many and
long harangues, upon hearing the princes’ summons and propositions, which
(as was pretended) were for no other end than the good of the public;
it was unanimously resolved to send commissioners to them to treat of a
peace. Whereupon a great number of substantial citizens went to wait on
the princes at St. Maur; and Maître Guillaume Chartier[125] (a person of
great parts and eloquence, and at that time Bishop of Paris) was their
speaker; and the lords appointed the Count of Dunois to be theirs. The
Duke of Berry, the king’s brother, was president of the council, and
sat in a chair of state, and all the rest of the princes stood round
him: on one hand the Dukes of Bretagne and Calabria, and on the other
the Count of Charolois, completely armed (all but his head-piece and
gauntlets), with a very rich mantle thrown over his cuirass; for he
had come from Conflans, and the Bois-de-Vincennes had in it a strong
garrison for the king, so that it was necessary for him to come with a
strong guard. The request and object of the princes were to be admitted
into Paris, to hold friendly consultation with the citizens about
reformation of the government, of which they sadly complained, and
charged the king with numerous acts of injustice and mal-administration.
The answer of the citizens was full of respect and modesty, yet not
without some hesitation and demur. However, notwithstanding that, the
king was afterwards displeased with the bishop, and with all that went
with him. In this manner the commissioners returned, and great practices
and intrigues were still carried on; for every one of the princes had
a private conference with the citizens; and I believe it was secretly
agreed by some of them, that the lords in their own persons might enter
the town, and their army pass through it in small bodies at a time, if
they desired it. This admission of the princes would not only have been
the means of gaining the town, but of finishing the whole enterprise; for
the whole people would, for several reasons, have easily gone over, in
imitation of their example, to their side, and by consequence the whole
kingdom would have revolted. But God gave the king wise counsel, and he
executed it vigorously: being informed of all their secret practices and
cabals, before the commissioners, who had been to wait on the princes,
had made their report, the king arrived in Paris[126], in the condition
of a prince that came to relieve and animate his subjects; for he came
with a very great company, and brought above 2000 men-at-arms into the
city, all the nobility of Normandy, a great number of volunteers, his
household retainers, his pensioners, and other persons of quality that
were accustomed to attend so great a king upon such occasions. Thus
was the whole design quashed, and the minds of the people entirely
changed; so that not a man, how active soever he had been formerly for
us, durst now speak one word in our behalf. Some of the commissioners,
who had been with us, fared but very ill; some lost their places, and
others were banished; but the king used no farther cruelty or revenge;
for which I think he is highly to be commended, considering that, if
this intended design had succeeded, the best he could have expected had
been to have escaped out of the kingdom; for he has told me many times
since, that if the town had revolted, and refused to admit him, his
resolutions were to have retired, either to the Swiss, or to Francis,
Duke of Milan[127], whom he thought his great friend, and so indeed he
afterwards showed himself to be, by the supplies which he sent him, which
consisted of 500 men-at-arms, and 3000 foot, under the command of his
eldest son Galeas[128] (afterwards duke); who came as far as Forest, in
Auvergne, and made war upon the Duke of Bourbon; but, upon the death of
Duke Francis, they were recalled. His affection to the king appeared,
likewise, by the advice which he gave him at the treaty of Conflans[129],
which was to make a peace with the princes upon any terms whatsoever, in
order to break the confederacy, and separate their forces; but yet still
to keep his own army on foot.

As far as I can remember, we had scarce been three days before Paris,
when the king entered with his troops. Upon whose arrival the war began
very briskly, and they often fell upon us; especially upon our foragers,
whom we were forced to send under a strong guard on account of their
foraging at a great distance from our camp. But it must needs be owned,
that the city of Paris is admirably well placed in the Isle of France,
to be able to supply two such powerful hosts with provisions. As for our
part, we never found a scarcity of anything in the camp; neither did the
inhabitants that were in the town suffer any privation on our account.
Nothing grew dearer except bread, which was sold for only a penny more
than the usual price; and the reason was, because we had not blocked up
the rivers above it, which were three, the Marne, the Yonne, and the
Seine, besides several little rivers which fell into them. To say all in
a word, Paris is surrounded by the finest and the most plentiful country
I ever yet beheld, and it is almost incredible what vast quantities of
provisions are brought to it. Since that time, I have been there with
King Louis, for six months together, and never stirred, lodging in the
Tournelles, eating and sleeping with him very frequently; and besides,
since his death (much to my sorrow) I was a prisoner twenty months in
the Louvre, from whence I could see, out of my window, whatever came
out of Normandy up the River Seine; and on the other side there came in
incomparably much more, which I could never have believed, had I not been
an eye-witness of it.

The Parisians made frequent sallies every day, which occasioned warm
skirmishes on both sides. Our guards, consisting of fifty lances, were
posted near the Grange-aux-Merciers[130]; but our scouts went as near
the town as they could, and were often attacked and beaten back to our
main guard, sometimes retreating gravely step by step, sometimes at
full trot, with the enemy at their heels, who sometimes drove them to
our very waggons; upon which we used to send a fresh body of troops to
reinforce the beaten party, who very often repulsed the enemy, and drove
them back to the gates of Paris. And this happened daily and hourly,
for there were in the town more than 2500 men-at-arms, well armed and
in complete order, besides a great number of the nobility of Normandy,
and volunteers; whom the sight of the ladies of Paris, who were constant
spectators of their actions, inspired with an emulation of signalising
themselves. On our side we had a very great number of men, but not so
strong a body of horse as the enemy; for we had none but the Burgundian
cavalry, consisting of about 2000 lances, good and bad, who were not so
well disciplined as those in Paris, by reason of the long peace they had
had, as I said before.[131] Besides, 200 of these were with the Duke of
Calabria, at Laigny; but our infantry was numerous, and generally very
good. The Bretons were posted at St. Denis, and ravaged all the country
on that side Paris; the rest of the lords were dispersed, some here, some
there, for better convenience of their provision. At length the Duke of
Nemours, the Count of Armagnac, and the Lord of Albret, came to our camp,
but their forces were left at a good distance behind, because they had
no pay, and it would have starved our army if they had taken anything
without paying. To my knowledge the Count of Charolois gave them money
for their subsistence, to the amount of 5000 or 6000 francs; and it was
resolved that they should come no nearer us; for they were full 6000
horse, and did a marvellous amount of mischief in the country where they
lay.




CH. IX.—How the Count of Charolois and the King cannonaded each other
near Charenton; after which Action, the Count of Charolois laid a second
Bridge of Boats over the River Seine.—1465.


But to return to the army before Paris. It will not be doubted that
scarce a day passed without some loss or gain on both sides, but nothing
considerable on either. For the king would not suffer his forces to sally
out in great bodies, nor would he bring his affairs to the hazard of a
battle; his only desire being for peace, in order to break and divide
our forces as wisely as he could. However, one day early in the morning,
4000 of his frank-archers came and posted themselves along the bank of
the river, over against the Hotel de Conflans. The nobles of Normandy,
and some few of the household troops, were disposed in a village about a
quarter of a league off, with only a fair plain between them and their
infantry, and the River Seine between us and them. The king’s troops
began to throw up a trench over against Charenton, and made a bulwark
there of wood and of earth, all along the front of our army. This ditch
or trench was thrown up (as has been said already) before Conflans, with
the river between us and them, and upon that trench and bastion they
planted a great number of pieces of cannon, which played briskly upon the
Duke of Calabria’s quarters, and at the first firing drove his men out
of Charenton, and forced them to retire in great haste to our camp, with
the loss of some few horses and men. So the Duke of Calabria took up his
quarters in a little house, between the river and the place where the
Count of Charolois lay.

The enemy immediately began to cannonade our camp, which threw the whole
army into consternation; for, upon the first firing, they killed us
abundance of men, and two cannon shots coming through the room where
the Count of Charolois was sitting at dinner, killed a trumpeter on the
stairs, as he was bringing up a dish of meat.

After dinner, the count removed to the ground-floor, but resolved not
to decamp, and had it furnished as best he could. The next morning the
princes called a council of war, which was always held in the Count of
Charolois’ quarters, after which they always dined together. The Dukes
of Berry and Bretagne sat next the wall upon a bench, and the Count of
Charolois and the Duke of Calabria over against them, the count giving
all of them the preference as to matter of place; as indeed was but
right, as he was in his own quarters. Here they resolved to make use of
all the artillery in the army, of which both the Count of Charolois and
the Dukes of Bretagne and Calabria had a very fine and numerous train, in
order to dislodge the king’s troops and dismount his cannon. Accordingly,
we made great holes in the walls, which were along the river, behind the
Hotel de Conflans, and mounted all our best guns, except the bombards and
other large pieces which could not conveniently be drawn, and so were
left in a place where they might do more service; so that on the princes’
side we had many more than there were on the king’s. The trench which the
king’s forces had thrown up was of great length, and carried a great way
towards the city of Paris; yet still they were working at it, throwing up
the earth on the side next us, to shelter themselves from our cannon,
for they wrought still in the ditch, and none of them durst venture so
much as to put out their heads, for the place where they lay was in a
large meadow, as bare as a man’s hand.

I never heard such terrible cannonading for the short time it lasted,
for our design was to dislodge them by dint of cannon; and they daily
received from Paris fresh supplies, both of cannon and ammunition,
neither were they sparing of their powder or pains, but fired upon us
briskly day and night. Several of our soldiers dug pits before their
tents to cover themselves, others had them provided to their hands, their
quarters being in a great stone-quarry, so that all got some shelter or
other; and in this posture we passed three or four days; but the fright
was much greater on both sides than the loss, for no officer of any note
was killed.

When the princes found they could not dislodge the enemy, their failure
seemed to them not only dangerous and disgraceful to themselves, but also
likely to give fresh courage to the Parisians, who were already grown so
confident, that upon a single day’s truce the people flocked out in such
numbers to see us, that one would have thought there had been none left
in the town. It was therefore concluded in council, that a large bridge
of boats should be made, the ends to be coupled together, and the body of
them to be covered with planks, with great anchors behind, to fasten them
into the ground; upon which several flat-bottomed boats were brought down
the Seine in order that we might pass that river, and attack the king’s
forces.

Master Girault, an engineer, had the management and direction of this
affair, who was of opinion, that the trench which the enemy had thrown
up to defend themselves, would be of great advantage to the Burgundians
when once they had passed the river; for the king’s forces would find
themselves as it were under us in their trenches, and would not dare
to march out for fear of our cannon; which opinion greatly encouraged
and animated our soldiers, and made them impatient to begin the attack.
Thus the bridge was finished and made ready, all but the last two boats,
which were there ready to complete it, and all the other boats for
transportation brought together, and when it was ready, one of the king’s
heralds came to tell us we had broken the truce, which was made for that
day and the day before, and that he was come to see the meaning of these
preparations. By accident he met Monsieur de Bueil and some others on the
bridge, to whom he delivered his message. That night the truce ended.

Our bridge was so large that three of our men-at-arms, with their
lances in rest, might pass easily abreast; besides we had got six great
vessels, each of which would carry over a thousand men at a time, and
several smaller for the artillery, which we were to make use of in that
expedition. The draught of such troops as were to be employed in this
enterprise was already made; and the Count of St. Paul and the Lord
Haultbourdin were appointed to command them. Those who were of the party
began to prepare themselves about midnight, and before day all of them
were ready, some of them hearing mass till day appeared, or employing
themselves as good Christians ought to do, upon such an occasion. I was
that night in a great tent in the middle of our army, where the guard
was posted, and to speak truth, I was one of the guard (for nobody was
exempted), which was commanded by Monsieur de Chastel Guyon[132] (slain
afterwards at the battle of Granson). And as we stood there, expecting
when the attack would begin, on a sudden we heard those who were in the
French trenches, cry out as loud as they could, “Farewell, neighbours,
farewell;” and immediately they set fire to their tents, and drew off
their artillery. About day-break the detachment that was to make this
attack had already gained the banks of the river on the other side, at
least in part, and they could descry the French at a good distance,
retiring towards Paris; upon which all of our men disarmed, and were
extremely glad of their retreat. Without dispute the king had sent that
body of troops thither, only to disturb and cannonade us in our camp,
without the least intention of a battle; for, as I said before, it was
not his way to risk anything on a hazard, though otherwise his army
was strong enough to have engaged the united forces of all the princes
together: but his purpose, as he plainly showed, was still to make
peace, and divide the forces of the confederates, without being willing
to expose so important and valuable a concern, as the crown of the great
and obedient realm of France, to the uncertainty of a battle.

There was scarce a day passed, but some artifice or other was made use
of to bring over people from one side to the other; and several times
there were truces, and conferences between both parties in order to an
accommodation, which conferences were held at the Grange-aux-Merciers,
not far from our army. As commissioners from the king, there were the
Count of Maine and several others. For the princes, the Count of St.
Paul, and as many with him. The commissioners met often, but came to
no conclusion. Yet the cessation of arms was continued, and several
persons on both sides, who were acquainted, saw and conversed with one
another, but with a great ditch between them, as it were in the mid-way
between the two armies, which ditch, by the articles of the truce, no
person was to pass.[133] There was not a day passed but, by means of
these interviews, some ten or twelve would come over to us; and some
days as many of ours went away to them, for which reason that place was
afterwards called the Market, because of the bargains driven there. To
speak truth, such liberty of communication is, in my judgment, very
dangerous at such times, especially for that party which is most visibly
declining: for naturally most people are intent, if not upon their
advancement, at least upon their safety, which inclines them more easily
to the strongest side. There are some, indeed, who are above temptations
of this kind, but they are very few, and rarely to be met with. But if
ever such communications are dangerous, it is when a prince himself
makes it his business to oblige and cajole people; which is an excellent
qualification in a prince who knows how to do it well, and renders him
clear from that foolish vice and sin of pride and haughtiness, which all
persons abhor. For which reason, when any treaty of peace is on foot,
it is safest to commit it to the wisest and faithfulest persons about
the prince, and those of competent years; lest otherwise, their want of
experience betray them to some dishonourable compact, or they alarm their
master with groundless fears at their return. If it be possible, such
persons ought to be employed who have received honours or advantages from
their princes, rather than any others; but above all, they ought to be
men of great wisdom and experience, for nothing ever prospered that was
managed by a fool. This kind of treaties ought likewise to be managed at
a distance, and not near his camp; and when his plenipotentiaries return,
he ought to hear them alone, or in as little company as he can, that if
their news should be apt to dishearten the people, he may instruct and
dictate what account they shall give to such as are inquisitive; for
everybody is desirous to hear news from those that come from a treaty,
and many are so conceited as to boast, “Such an one will hide nothing
from me;” but if the plenipotentiaries be such as I have described, and
know their masters to be wise, they will discover nothing to any man.




CH. X.—A Digression concerning some of the Virtues and Vices of King
Louis XI.


The chief reason that has induced me to enter upon this subject, is
because I have seen many deceptions in this world, especially in servants
towards their masters; and I have always found that proud and stately
princes who will hear but few, are more liable to be imposed on than
those who are open and accessible: but of all the princes that I ever
knew, the wisest and most dexterous to extricate himself out of any
danger or difficulty in time of adversity, was our master King Louis XI.
He was the humblest in his conversation and habit, and the most painful
and indefatigable to win over any man to his side that he thought capable
of doing him either mischief or service: though he was often refused, he
would never give over a man that he wished to gain, but still pressed and
continued his insinuations, promising him largely, and presenting him
with such sums and honours as he knew would gratify his ambition; and
for such as he had discarded in time of peace and prosperity, he paid
dear (when he had occasion for them) to recover them again; but when he
had once reconciled them, he retained no enmity towards them for what
had passed, but employed them freely for the future. He was naturally
kind and indulgent to persons of mean estate, and hostile to all great
men who had no need of him. Never prince was so conversable, nor so
inquisitive as he, for his desire was to know everybody he could; and
indeed he knew all persons of any authority or worth in England, Spain,
Portugal, and Italy, in the territories of the Dukes of Burgundy and
Bretagne, and among his own subjects; and by those qualities he preserved
the crown upon his head, which was in much danger by the enemies he had
created to himself upon his accession to the throne. But above all, his
great bounty and liberality did him the greatest service: and yet, as he
behaved himself wisely in time of distress, so when he thought himself a
little out of danger, though it were but by a truce, he would disoblige
the servants and officers of his court by mean and petty ways, which were
little to his advantage; and as for peace, he could hardly endure the
thoughts of it. He spoke slightingly of most people, and rather before
their faces, than behind their backs, unless he was afraid of them, and
of that sort there were a great many, for he was naturally somewhat
timorous. When he had done himself any prejudice by his talk, or was
apprehensive he should do so, and wished to make amends, he would say to
the person whom he had disobliged, “I am sensible my tongue has done me
a great deal of mischief; but, on the other hand, it has sometimes done
me much good; however, it is but reason I should make some reparation
for the injury.” And he never used this kind of apologies to any person,
but he granted some favour to the person to whom he made it, and it was
always of considerable amount.

It is certainly a great blessing from God upon any prince to have
experienced adversity as well as prosperity, good as well as evil, and
especially if the good outweighs the evil, as it did in the king our
master. I am of opinion that the troubles he was involved in, in his
youth, when he fled from his father, and resided six years[134] together
with Philip Duke of Burgundy, were of great service to him; for there
he learned to be complaisant to such as he had occasion to use, which
was no slight advantage of adversity. As soon as he found himself a
powerful and crowned king, his mind was wholly bent upon revenge; but
he quickly found the inconvenience of this, repented by degrees of his
indiscretion, and made sufficient reparation for his folly and error, by
regaining those he had injured, as shall be related hereafter. Besides, I
am very confident that if his education had not been different from the
usual education of such nobles as I have seen in France, he could not so
easily have worked himself out of his troubles; for they are brought up
to nothing but to make themselves ridiculous, both in their clothes and
discourse; they have no knowledge of letters; no wise man is suffered to
come near them, to improve their understandings; they have governors who
manage their business, but they do nothing themselves: nay, there are
some nobles who, though they have an income of thirteen livres, will take
pride to bid you, “Go to my servants, and let them answer you;” thinking
by such speeches to imitate the state and grandeur of a prince; and I
have seen their servants take great advantage of them, giving them to
understand they were fools; and if afterwards they came to apply their
minds to business, and attempted to manage their own affairs, they began
so late, they could make nothing of it. And it is certain that all those
who have performed any great or memorable action, worthy to be recorded
in history, began always in their youth; and this is to be attributed to
the method of their education, or some particular blessing from God.




CH. XI.—How the Burgundians, being drawn up near Paris, and in
Expectation of a Battle, mistook high Thistles for a Body of Lances.—1465.


I have dwelt long upon this subject, but indeed it is of such a nature I
could not easily leave off when I would. However, to return to the war.

You have been informed how the forces that the king had entrenched along
the River Seine abandoned their post, and retreated to Paris, the very
hour we had designed to attack them. The truces never lasted above one
day, or two at the most; at other times the war was pushed on with all
possible vigour, the skirmishes continuing from morning to night; and
though they often beat our scouts home to our guards, yet they never
sallied out of Paris in any considerable body. I do not remember to have
seen one day pass without some small action or other; and I believe the
king would have been contented they should have been greater, but he
was suspicious of many persons, though without any cause: he told me
once, that he found the gate of the Bastille of St. Antoine, towards the
fields, open one night, which made him entertain a great suspicion of
Charles de Melun, whose father[135] was then governor of that place. I
shall say no more than I have done of the said Charles; but certainly
never prince had a better servant than he showed himself all that year.

It was one day resolved in Paris that they would sally out and venture a
battle with us (I believe it was only a design of the great officers, and
that the king was not privy to it). The project they had concerted, was
to attack us in three several places at once; in one with a considerable
body of forces that were to sally out of Paris; the other by the bridge
of Charenton (but that party could have done us no great mischief): and
the third, by a brigade of 200 men-at-arms from the wood of Vincennes.
About midnight we were informed of this design by a page, who called to
us over the river, by directions from some friends of the princes who
were in the town, whose names he told us, and immediately returned. Just
at break of day, the Lord Poncet de Rivière appeared before the bridge
of Charenton; and the Lord du Lau[136] on the other side, towards the
wood of Vincennes, charged up as far as our artillery, and killed one
of our cannoneers: the alarm was very great, and everybody concluded it
was the same design of which the page had given us notice in the night.
The Count of Charolois was immediately in arms, but not so soon as Duke
John of Calabria, who, in all alarms, was always the first mounted, his
horse barbed, and himself completely armed: he wore such a dress as the
condottieri usually do in Italy, and indeed he had the air of a prince
and a great general. Whenever he came forth upon any alarm, his first
course was to ride up to the barriers of our camp, to keep our men from
sallying out; and they obeyed his orders as readily as if the Count of
Charolois had been there himself, and, to speak truth, he deserved it.
In a moment our whole army was in arms, and drawn up within our waggons,
all except 200 horse, who were abroad upon the guard: and, unless it
were that day, I never knew any great likelihood of a battle, but then
everybody expected it. By this time the Dukes of Berry and Bretagne were
come in, whom before that time I never saw in arms: the Duke of Berry was
armed at all points, but neither of them had any great body of troops
with them, only they passed through the camp, and went to the Count of
Charolois and the Duke of Calabria, with whom they had a conference. Our
scouts, being reinforced, marched up as near Paris as they could, and
were able to discover several of the king’s party, who were sent out to
learn what was the matter in our army. When the Lord du Lau approached
us, our cannon played briskly upon him; and the king, having a large
train of artillery mounted on the walls of Paris, fired as briskly into
our camp, notwithstanding it was two good leagues off; but I suppose they
mounted their muzzles very high, and shot amongst us at random.

This prodigious cannonading made both sides believe some great design was
in agitation: and, to be sure, we sent out our scouts, and the weather
being cloudy and duskish, those who got nearest the town discovered a
party of horse upon the patrol, and beyond them (as they fancied) they
perceived a great number of lances standing upright, which they imagined
to be the king’s battalions drawn up in the field, and all the people
of Paris with them: which fancy proceeded merely from the darkness of
the day; upon which they retired immediately to the princes (who were
then riding before our camp), acquainted them with what they had seen,
and assured them of a battle. The Parisian scouts seeing ours retreat,
advanced continually upon them, which made their relation seem more
probable. The Duke of Calabria came then where the standard of the Count
of Charolois was pitched, and most of the officers of his household stood
ready to accompany it: his banner was ready to be displayed likewise,
and the guidon, with his arms, which was the custom of that family; and
being come up to us, Duke John said, “Well, gentlemen, we are now where
we desired to be; the king and all his army (as our scouts inform us)
are drawn out of Paris, and marching to engage us; so let each behave
with courage and good will, and as they march out, we will march in,
and measure out their commodities for them by the pike.” And after this
manner he rode from rank to rank, encouraging and animating the soldiers.
By this time our scouts, perceiving the enemy were weak, began to assume
a little more courage, ventured something nearer the town, but still
found the battalions in the same place and posture in which they had left
them, which put them into a new quandary: however, they stole up to them
as near as they could, but could make nothing of them; till at length the
day cleared, and they discovered them to be tall thistles. From thence
they marched up to the very gates, but found no troops posted there, of
which word was despatched to the princes, and they went immediately to
mass, and from thence to dinner. Those who brought the first news were
much out of countenance; but the page’s intelligence in the night, and
the duskishness of the day, did in some measure excuse them.




CH. XII.—How the King visited the Count of Charolois, and talked with
him concerning their Quarrel; and of the Importance of wise Councillors
to a Prince.—1465.


However, the treaty of peace between the king and the Count of Charolois
still went on, and with greater vigour than ever; because the principal
strength of both parties consisted in those two. The princes’ demands
ran very high: the Duke of Berry demanded all Normandy for his share,
which the king positively refused. The Count of Charolois would have all
the towns restored to him which were situated on the River Somme, and
had been delivered up by Duke Philip to the king, about three months
before[137], for 400,000 crowns; which towns had been surrendered to
him upon the treaty of Arras, in the time of Charles VII. These towns
were Amiens, Abbeville, St. Quentin, Peronne, and others. The Count of
Charolois pretended, that during his life they ought not to have been
ransomed, and put the king in mind of the great favours and obligations
he had received from their family; how he had been entertained and
protected by them for six years together, when he was in rebellion
against his father King Charles VII., supplied with money for his
subsistence, attended to Rheims to be inaugurated, and to Paris for his
coronation; wherefore the Count of Charolois took it very ill that he
should offer to redeem the said towns. However, the negotiation went on
so prosperously, that the king came one morning[138], by water, right
over against our camp, having drawn up a good body of horse upon the
bank of the river, but, in the boat with him there were not above four
or five persons besides the boatmen. Among those in the boat, were the
Lord du Lau, the Lord of Montauban (at that time Admiral of France), the
Lord of Nantouillet, and others. The Count of Charolois and the Count of
St. Paul were at the same time upon the bank of the river on our side,
awaiting his majesty. The king saluted the Count of Charolois in these
words,—“Brother [for his first wife was the king’s sister[139]], do you
assure me?” The count replied, “Yes, my lord, as a brother.” I heard
him, and so did many others. Then the king came on shore, and the lords
with him. The Count of Charolois and the Count of St. Paul received him
with great honour (as reason was they should), and he being not sparing,
began in this manner: “Brother, I know now you are a gentleman, and of
the family of France.” “Why so, my lord?” replied the Count of Charolois.
“Because (said the king) when I sent my ambassadors lately to Lisle, to
wait on my uncle your father, and yourself, and that fool Morvillier
talked so saucily to you, you sent me word, by the Archbishop of Narbonne
(who is a gentleman, and, indeed, he has shown himself so, for every
one is pleased with him) that before the year was at an end, I should
repent of what Morvillier had said to you. You have been as good as
your word, and much before your time was expired.” The king spoke these
words smilingly, and in a very pleasant manner, as knowing the humour of
the person to whom he spoke to be such, that he would be delighted with
an expression of that nature; and, indeed, he was wonderfully pleased
with it. Then the king proceeded, “It is with such persons that I would
deal, who are punctual to their promise;” and, afterwards, his majesty
disavowed whatever Morvillier had said, and denied that he had ever given
him any such commission. In short, the king walked a long time between
the two counts, the Count of Charolois’s guards standing by in great
numbers, under arms, and observing their motions. At this interview the
Count of Charolois demanded the duchy of Normandy, the towns situated
upon the Somme, and several other favours for his friends. Some proposals
were made likewise for the good of the commonwealth, but those were least
insisted upon, for the common was now turned into the private wealth. The
king would not consent to part with Normandy upon any terms; but, as for
the towns upon the Somme, his majesty was willing to gratify the Count
of Charolois with them, and, for his sake, to make the Count of St. Paul
Constable of France. After which they took their leave of each other
very kindly. The king went into his boat, and in that to Paris, and the
counts returned to Conflans.

After this manner the time was spent, one day in peace, and another
in war: but, though the negotiation between the commissioners, at the
Grange-aux-Merciers, was broken off, and absolutely discontinued, yet the
private transaction between the king and the Count of Charolois went on
still, and several persons passed daily between them notwithstanding the
war; among the rest there was one William Bische[140], and another called
Guillot Duisie[141], both of them servants to the Count of Charolois, and
both persons who had been obliged formerly to the king; for Duke Philip
having banished them[142], at the request of the Count of Charolois, the
king had entertained them. But these messages and correspondences were
not pleasing to everybody; the princes began to be jealous, and to grow
weary; and, had it not been for an accident, which happened a few days
after, they would all have marched shamefully home. I myself saw three
several councils held in one chamber, where they were all assembled;
and I saw one day, that the Count of Charolois was highly displeased
with it, for it was done twice in his presence, which was a thing not
fit to be done, to consult of anything when he was by in the chamber,
and not communicate it to him, as he had the greatest force in the
host: he complained of it to the Lord of Contay, who, being a person of
great wisdom and experience (as I said before), advised him to bear it
patiently for the present; for, if he should anger them, they would make
their peace better than he: and, as he was the strongest, so he persuaded
him to be the wisest, to prevent them from separating and breaking
the confederacy, to keep them together with all possible industry,
and smother his resentment, whatever he thought. However, he told him
that, indeed it raised the wonder of several people (and of some even
about his person) that such inconsiderable persons as those two before
mentioned, should be employed in managing so important an affair; and he
said that it could not but be very dangerous, in respect of the bounty
and liberality of the king. It is true the Lord of Contay hated Bische;
however, he said no more than what others had said before him; and I am
of opinion it was not his passion so much as the necessity of the matter,
that made him speak as he did; however, the Count of Charolois was well
pleased with his counsel, and applied himself to treat and be more merry
with the princes than formerly, and to converse more freely both with
them and their creatures, than he had been used; and, in my judgment,
there was a necessity for this, in respect of the great danger, lest they
should have forsaken him, and the whole confederacy have been dissolved.

In matters of this moment, a wise man is of great importance (but he must
be believed), and then he is not to be purchased at too dear a rate. But
I could never meet with any prince that would distinguish the difference
between men, till his necessity instructed him; and if he did, it was
to no purpose, for they generally distribute their authority to such as
are most agreeable to them, and suitable to their years, or complying
with their humours; and sometimes they are managed by such as are only
subservient to their pleasures. However, those princes who have any
understanding, do quickly recollect themselves when they are in distress,
and find their mistake; and so I observed our king did, as did also the
Count of Charolois at that time, Edward IV., King of England, and several
other princes; but these three especially I have seen in such exigence,
that they have been glad of those very persons whom before they had
despised. As for the Count of Charolois, when he was Duke of Burgundy,
and fortune had exalted him to a greater height of glory and honour than
ever any of his family had arrived at, and made him so great, that he
thought no prince in Christendom equal to him, God was pleased to put a
stop to his glory, and to infatuate him so, that, despising all counsel
but his own, he lost his own life unhappily, sacrificed the lives of many
thousands of his subjects, and brought his family to desolation, as is
now visible to all the world.




CH. XIII.—How Rouen was delivered into the hands of the Duke of Bourbon
to be kept for the Duke of Berry; and the Conclusion of the Treaty of
Conflans.—1465.


Having in the preceding chapters enlarged upon the dangers which occur
in treaties, and the necessity that princes should prudently, and with
circumspection, make choice of such persons as are fit to be employed
in the negotiation of such important affairs, especially if they have
the worst of the game; I shall now give an account of what it was that
induced me to insist upon them so long. Whilst these treaties were
managed by way of meetings and conferences, and liberty allowed to
converse freely one with another, instead of treating of a general peace,
it was proposed privately by some persons, that the duchy of Normandy
should be put into the hands of the king’s only brother, the Duke of
Berry, out of which he should take an equivalent for his patrimony, and
deliver up Berry to the king[143]; and so cunningly was this bargain
transacted, that the widow of the Grand Seneschal of Normandy[144], with
some of her relations and servants who were about her, received John,
Duke of Bourbon, into the Castle of Rouen[145], from whence he entered
into the town, and the town quickly consented to the change (being
desirous to have a prince who would keep his residence in that province),
and most of the towns and places in Normandy followed the example[146];
for the Normans have always thought, and do still think it reasonable,
that so great a duchy as theirs is, should have a duke constantly
resident among them; and, to speak truth, it is very considerable in
respect of the vast sums of money which are raised in it, for I myself
have known it pay 950,000 francs in one year, and some say more.

As soon as the town of Rouen had revolted, all the inhabitants swore to
the Duke of Bourbon to be true and faithful to the Duke of Berry; except
the bailiff named Houaste[147] (who had served the king as his valet de
chambre when he was in Flanders, and had been in great favour with him),
and one Monsieur William Piquart[148] (afterwards General of Normandy);
and also he that is at present Grand Seneschal of Normandy[149] would not
take the oath, but returned to the king, contrary to the persuasion of
his mother, who, as is said before, had the greatest hand in the revolt.

The king no sooner heard the news of the change which had taken place in
Normandy, but finding it was not in his power to remedy what was already
done, he resolved to conclude a peace, and immediately signified to the
Count of Charolois (who was then with his army) that he desired to have
a conference with him, and appointed an hour when he would meet him in
the fields near his camp, which was then about Conflans. Exactly at the
appointed time[150] the king marched out of Paris with about a hundred
horse, most of them his Scottish guards, and very few besides. The Count
of Charolois, attended but by a very few, went to the place without
further ceremony; yet so many followed after him, that by degrees their
number was much superior to the king’s; but the count caused them to
keep at a distance, while the king and he walked alone together a while.
The king told him the peace was concluded, and gave him an account of
what had happened at Rouen (of which the count was utterly ignorant till
then) adding, that by his good-will he would never have given his brother
so large a portion: but since the Normans of themselves had made that
change, he was contented, and would sign the treaty[151] in the same form
as had been insisted upon several days before; and there were few other
things to grant. The Count of Charolois was extremely pleased to hear
it, for his army was in great want of provisions, but more so of money;
and had not this unexpected accident happened, all the princes would
have been forced to break up, and march away with dishonour. However,
either that day or not many days after[152], the Count of Charolois was
reinforced by a supply sent by his father, Philip, Duke of Burgundy,
consisting of sixscore men-at-arms, 1500 archers, and 120,000 crowns
upon ten sumpter horses, under the command of the Lord de Saveuses[153];
besides a great quantity of bows and arrows; which recruited the
Burgundian army pretty well, they being fearful before, that the other
princes would have patched up a peace, and deserted them.

This discourse of peace was so pleasing both to the king and the Count
of Charolois, that (as I have heard him say since), as they were talking
friendly together how the remaining difficulties might be adjusted (not
regarding their way), they walked on towards Paris; and so far they
proceeded, that they were entered into a great bulwark of earth and
wood, which the king had caused to be made at a good distance from the
town, at the further end of a trench, whose other end led into the city.
The count was attended by only four or five persons, who were all of
them extremely surprised when they found where they were. However, the
count put the best face on it that he could; but it is probable that
at that time neither of those two princes had any design in it, for
neither the one nor the other received any prejudice. When the news of
the count’s being got into one of the enemy’s works was brought to the
army, there was a great murmur in the camp, and immediately the Count of
St. Paul, the Marshal of Burgundy, the Lords of Contay and Haultbourdin,
and several other of the chief officers, met together about it, and
unanimously agreed that both the Count of Charolois and those that were
with him had been guilty of a great piece of indiscretion, especially
after the misfortune which had happened to his grandfather[154] at
Montereau-Fault-Yonne, in the presence of Charles VII. Hereupon they
commanded the soldiers that were strolling up and down in the fields
to stand to their arms; and the Marshal of Burgundy (whose surname was
Neufchastel), spoke to this effect: “If this mad hair-brained young
prince has cast away himself, let us not ruin his family, his father’s
interest, or our own. My opinion therefore is, that every man should
retire to his quarters, and be ready, without alarming ourselves, for
anything that may happen; for, keeping together, we are enough to make
our retreat to the frontiers of Hainault, Picardy, or Burgundy, as we
please.”

After he had given his opinion in this manner, he and the Count of St.
Paul mounted on horseback, and rode out of the camp, to see if they could
descry anybody coming from Paris. After they had waited some time, they
perceived a body of forty or fifty horse marching towards them; who were
the Count of Charolois, and an escort that the king had sent to guard him
to his camp. When the count saw them coming towards him, he dismissed his
escort, and addressed himself to the Marshal de Neufchastel, of whom he
was most afraid; for, being a true old soldier, and firm to his interest,
he took the liberty sometimes of reprimanding him severely, and ventured
to tell him, “Whilst your father lives, I am your servant only by loan.”
The first thing the count said to him was, “I pray be not angry, I am
sensible of my great folly, but I perceived it not till I was too near
the bulwark to get off.” The marshal replied, “that it was done in his
absence.” The count bowed his head, and gave him no answer, but returned
presently to the camp, where he was joyfully received by the whole army,
and every one highly extolled the king’s honour and generosity; but, for
all that, the count never afterwards would trust himself in his power.

    _The Treaty of Peace, called the Treaty of Conflans, between
    King Louis XI., on the one part, and Charles, Count of
    Charolois, on the other. Paris, October 5. 1465._

    Louis, by the grace of God, King of France, &c.

    We being desirous, of our own certain knowledge and good-will,
    to reconcile to us our dearly beloved cousin and brother,
    Charles, Count of Charolois, having regard to the great and
    good services, aids, and succours, he can and is willing
    to give unto us and our crown, so that our kingdom may be
    guarded and preserved on all sides from its ancient enemies
    and our other adversaries; peace, union, and tranquillity
    being cultivated between us, our said brother and cousin, and
    other lords of our blood; all hostilities cease, and justice
    be preserved and administered in our said kingdom: and also
    in consideration, and for a recompense of the great services
    and expenses our uncle the Duke of Burgundy has borne and
    performed for us in the life-time of our late most dear lord
    and father, whom God pardon, to whom and into whose country we
    had withdrawn ourselves, in order to avoid the dangers that
    were likely to threaten our person; and as well for the support
    of our own state, and that of our most dear and well-beloved
    queen, as also upon the account of several notable embassies to
    our said lord and father, to the Pope and to other potentates,
    in reference to our coming to the crown; as well as other
    great charges and expenses our said uncle and our said brother
    and cousin have been at to accompany us to our coronation at
    Rheims, and at our public entry into Paris; with a great number
    of armed men, for fear we might meet with any opposition in
    our kingdom: for all which charges, disbursements, and expenses
    we have often agreed and promised to satisfy our said uncle,
    and our said cousin and brother; besides a pension of 30,000
    francs, which we had given and granted by way of recompense to
    our said brother and cousin, the payment of which, some time
    before our divisions, had been interrupted and stopped; we
    have by the advice and deliberation of our brother the Duke
    of Normandy, and of our well-beloved cousins the Dukes of
    Bretagne, Calabria, Bourbon, and Nemours, the Counts of Maine,
    Perche, Eu, and Armagnac, of the members of our privy-council
    and of our parliament, and other great men of our kingdom,
    given and transferred, and we do by these presents give
    and transfer to our said cousin the Count of Charolois,—in
    consideration and for a recompense as aforesaid; as also upon
    the account that our said brother and cousin has frankly and
    freely, so far as in him lay, been very instrumental, with our
    said brother and other lords of our blood, in appeasing of the
    said troubles and obtaining the good of peace,—to himself,
    his heirs, whether male or female, descending from him in a
    direct line, and the heirs of his said heirs, also descending
    from them in a direct line, for ever, the cities, towns,
    territories, fortresses, and signiories, appertaining to us at
    and upon the Somme, both on the one side and the other—viz.
    Amiens, St. Quentin, Corbin, Abbeville, together with all the
    county of Ponthieu, on both sides the said river, Doullens, St.
    Riquier, Crevecœur, Arleux, Montreuil, Le Crotoy, Mortagne,
    with all their appurtenances and dependencies, and whatever
    else may belong to us upon the account of our said crown from
    the said River Somme, inclusively on the side of Artois,
    Flanders, and Hainault, which our said uncle of Burgundy had
    and possessed lately, by virtue of the treaty of Arras, and
    before the re-purchase we had made of them; comprehending
    also, in reference to the towns situate upon the said river,
    the bailiwicks and shrievalties of the said cities, in the
    same manner as our said uncle held and possessed them, to be
    enjoyed by our said brother and cousin and his said heirs, and
    the heirs of his heirs, male or female, with all their profits
    and revenues, as well the domain as the aids destined for war,
    and also the taillages and all other profits whatsoever, as
    our said uncle enjoyed them, without any exception whatsoever,
    save the fealty, homage, and sovereignty; which transfer we
    have made, and do make, at the re-purchase of 200,000 crowns
    of gold, current money: neither can we nor our successors buy
    the same again of our said brother and cousin during his life;
    but only we and our successors may do it of the heirs of our
    said brother and cousin, descending from him in a direct line,
    and the heirs of the said heirs, descending also from them in
    a direct line, who shall be possessed of these territories,
    upon securing and paying to them once the said sum of 200,000
    crowns current money; for the securing of which re-purchase,
    our said brother and cousin shall grant unto us his letters
    patent in due form. And our will and meaning is, that our said
    brother and cousin and his heirs descending from him, that
    shall be possessed of those territories, may have such power,
    and at their pleasure constitute and appoint all such officers,
    as shall be necessary to be constituted and appointed, in
    reference to the demand of the said cities, towns, fortresses,
    lands, and signiories; and that the other officers, which shall
    be necessary on account of royal privileges, aids, and taxes,
    be made by our successor’s appointment, at the nomination of
    our said brother and cousin, and his heirs, to impose and levy
    those aids and taxes, as it was in the time that our said uncle
    the Duke of Burgundy held and possessed them. Moreover, as by
    the treaty of Arras, it was agreed, among other things, that
    the county of Boulogne should be and continue in the possession
    of our uncle the Duke of Burgundy, and the heirs male of his
    body, and that our late lord and father was obliged to make
    reparation to those who pretended a right to it; we, from the
    above said causes and considerations, and without derogating
    from the treaty of Arras, have agreed and declared, and we do
    agree and declare to our said brother and cousin, that he and
    his male or female children, begot by him in wedlock, during
    their lives only, do and may hold and possess the said county
    of Boulogne in the same manner and form as our said brother and
    cousin by the treaty of Arras might hold and possess and make
    benefit thereof as their inheritance; and we hold ourselves
    obliged to make compensation to those who pretend a right in
    the said county, and to let our said brother and cousin and
    his children enjoy it. And we have also promised and agreed,
    and we do agree and promise to our said brother and cousin,
    that we will transfer and make over, fully, frankly, and
    freely to him, and we do from henceforward transfer and make
    over the castles, towns, chatellanies, and provostships of
    Peronne, Montdidier, and Roye, with all their appurtenances
    and appendages whatsoever, discharged of all mortgages and
    re-purchases, with the same rights as they were transferred and
    made over to our said uncle his father, by the treaty of Arras,
    to hold and enjoy them in the same manner as is contained and
    declared in the said treaty; and we will cause, and effectually
    procure, our most dear and well-beloved cousin, the Count
    of Nevers, to transfer and make over to our said cousin and
    brother, the Count of Charolois, all that right which he hath,
    or pretends to have, to those castles, towns, provostships,
    and chatellanies, and he shall surrender all that he possesses
    therein, and give possession thereof to our said brother and
    cousin the Count of Charolois, or those commissioned by him:
    and herewith we have made over and transferred to our said
    brother and cousin, for himself, his heirs and successors,
    in inheritance for ever, the county of Guisnes, with all its
    appurtenances and dependencies, to be enjoyed by our said
    brother and cousin, and his heirs and successors, with all
    rights, profits, and emoluments whatsoever, as well of the
    domain, as the aids, taxes, and incomes whatsoever, without
    retaining or reserving anything for ourselves, except the
    fealty, homage, and sovereignty thereof: and we hold ourselves
    obliged to make compensation to the Sieur de Croy and others
    in respect to any right they have, or pretend to have, in the
    said county, and to keep our said brother and cousin and his
    heirs in the quiet and peaceable possession of the said county
    against the said De Croy and all others. All which things
    we have and do promise, _bonâ fide_, on the word of a king,
    upon our oath, and upon the penalty of all the estates that
    we are now or shall be possessed of, for ourselves, our heirs
    and successors, to hold, keep, maintain, and execute every
    particular in the same manner and form aforegoing, inviolably,
    so as never to contravene the same, either by ourselves or
    any other; neither shall we suffer any other, directly or
    indirectly, to contravene the same, openly or covertly, and
    all without any fraud, deceit, or evil design; and for the
    accomplishment and execution of the things above mentioned,
    and every of them, we do and shall submit to the coercion
    and power of our holy father the Pope: and we do and will
    consent, for ourselves and successors, in all courts, as well
    ecclesiastical as civil, to be constrained to observe all and
    every of the things above mentioned, by renouncing all rights,
    privileges, ordinances, royal edicts, exceptions, and all
    things whatsoever, whereby anything, either in part or in the
    whole, shall be done contrary to the premises, as fully as if
    all the said rights, ordinances, edicts, exceptions, and other
    renunciations, were expressly declared and specified by these
    presents. Besides which, we will charge, and expressly command
    our well-beloved and faithful chancellor, our councillors
    in our council of state, treasurers, superintendents of our
    finances, bailiffs, seneschals, and other justiciaries and
    officers, or their lieutenants, and every of them, so far as
    it relates to them, that they strictly observe, and in every
    particular fulfil, these presents and the contents of them;
    and that they neither do nor suffer anything to be done to
    the contrary; and when anything shall be done to the contrary
    hereof, they shall immediately make reparation, and, without
    any delay, restore matters to their former state and condition;
    and especially these presents shall be verified in parliament,
    in the chambers of accounts and finances, which shall cause
    the same to be published and registered everywhere they ought
    to be; notwithstanding any edicts made against alienating and
    putting out of our power the demesnes of our said crown, and
    all the restrictions, promises, and oaths, which we or any of
    our said officers might have made in general or particular,
    under any form of words whatsoever, whereby they might or
    would prevent the effecting, fulfilling and accomplishing
    all that is contained in these presents; which ordinances,
    restrictions, promises, obligations and oaths we will not,
    for the sake of peace, as to the present case, have to be
    in derogation or prejudice of the transfers and the other
    things above mentioned, and of the said promises, oaths, or
    other restrictions, which our officers are subject to, in
    contradiction to these particulars; but we do, by these
    presents, and in fulfilling the contents thereof, hold and
    esteem them acquitted and fully discharged of them.




CH. XIV.—Of the Peace that was concluded at Conflans between the King
and the Count of Charolois and his Allies.—1465.


At length all things were accommodated, and the next day[155] the Count
of Charolois made a general muster of his whole army, to see what men he
had left, and what he had lost. On a sudden, without any warning, the
king came thither, attended only by thirty or forty horse, and went from
regiment to regiment to take a view of them all, except the Marshal of
Burgundy’s squadron, who was no friend of the king’s; because, having
given him the government of Espinal[156] in Lorraine, he took it from him
afterwards, and gave it to John, Duke of Calabria, to the great disgust
and mortification of the said marshal. The king at last grew sensible of
his error, and acknowledged he had been wrong in discarding, upon his
first accession to the crown, those worthy and eminent knights that had
faithfully served his father, and who, resenting the injury, had joined
with the princes against him. The king used his utmost endeavours to
retrieve the false step he had made, and by little and little reconciled
himself to them. It was resolved, that the next day all the lords should
repair to the Castle of Vincennes to do homage to the king, and for their
security the Castle of Vincennes should be put into the hands of the
Count of Charolois.

The next day, according to agreement, the king came thither, and not
one of the princes failed to attend him: the porch and gate were lined
and strongly guarded, by a good number of the Burgundian soldiers,
in their arms. The treaty of peace was read, and the Lord Charles of
France did homage to the king for the duchy of Normandy[157]; the Count
of Charolois for the towns he held in Picardy[158]; others for what
they held in other places: and the Count of St. Paul took his oath as
Constable of France. But there never was so plentiful an entertainment,
but somebody rose hungry: some had their utmost ambition gratified, and
others got nothing at all: some honest but inferior persons the king took
to himself, but the greatest part remained with the Duke of Bretagne
and the new Duke of Normandy, who took their leave, and went to Rouen,
to take possession of that town. At their departure from the Castle of
Vincennes, they all took leave of one another, every man retired to his
lodgings, and the letters and pardons, and whatever else was agreed upon
by the peace, were signed and despatched. All the princes departed upon
the same day; the Dukes of Normandy and Bretagne went first to Normandy,
and the Duke of Bretagne afterwards into his own country: the Count of
Charolois retired towards Flanders, and, as he was upon his way, the king
made him a visit, and conducted him to Villiers-le-Bel[159] (a village
some four leagues from Paris), expressing a great desire to maintain a
friendship with him; and that night they lay together in the village.
The king had but a very small party with him, but he had commanded 200
men-at-arms to attend him back again, which being told to the Count
of Charolois as he was going to bed, he immediately entertained great
jealousy and suspicion, and ordered all his guards that were with him
to arm. From whence one may observe, that it is almost impossible for
two great princes to agree long, by reason of the reports and suspicions
which hourly arise: and indeed two great princes, who are desirous to
preserve a more than ordinary friendship, ought never to see one another;
but rather employ such honest and wise men between them, as may cultivate
their amity and palliate their faults.

The next morning the two princes took their leave one of another, and
with very kind and obliging language they parted. The king returned to
Paris under the guard of the 200 men-at-arms that he had ordered for that
purpose; which removed the suspicion the count had conceived of their
coming. The count took the road towards Compiègne and Noyon, and as he
went, all the towns were opened to him by the king’s particular command.
From thence he marched to Amiens, and received homage from that and all
the towns upon the Somme, and what formerly belonged to him in Picardy
was restored to him by virtue of the peace; for which places the king
(as I said before) had paid 400,000 crowns of gold not quite nine months
before.[160] Having despatched his business there, he marched towards
the country of Liege[161], for that state had made war for five or six
months upon his father (during his absence) in the counties of Namur
and Brabant, and had done some mischief in those parts; but, being in
winter, he could not make any considerable progress: yet he burnt several
villages, and made some small incursions into the territories of the
Liegeois: but a peace[162] was concluded between them, and the Liegeois
were obliged, upon the penalty of a great sum of money, to observe it;
after which the Count of Charolois returned into Brabant.[163]

    _A Treaty of Peace concluded at St. Maur-des-Fossés between the
    Dukes of Normandy, Bretagne, Calabria, and Lorraine, Charles
    of Burgundy, the Count of Charolois, the Dukes of Bourbonnois
    and Auvergne, the Duke of Nemours, the Counts of Armagnac, St.
    Paul, Albret, and Dunois, and Louis XI. of France. October 29.
    1465._

    1. All hostilities are to cease entirely between the parties,
    their subjects, and vassals, and a firm peace and tranquillity
    to be restored.

    2. No reparation shall be required, upon the account of these
    divisions, from the said lords, their subjects, vassals, and
    adherents, or prosecutions made by law against them, but they
    shall live peaceably both within and without the kingdom,
    without molestation from the king or the said lords.

    3. The said lords shall not, upon the account of what is past,
    renew the war, either by themselves or others, but continue
    faithful to the king.

    4. The king on his part shall be under the same obligations.

    5. The subjects, vassals, and adherents of both parties
    shall return to the peaceable possession of their houses and
    inheritances, whether within or without the kingdom, and so
    remain without any cessions or donations to the contrary.

    6. All moveable goods shall be restored to those they belonged
    to before the said troubles; as also all such as have been
    taken away during the truce.

    7. The cities and communities which took part with either side
    shall no ways be molested and damaged in their privileges, or
    otherwise, on that account.

    8. The places, taken during the troubles on either side, shall
    be restored.

    9. The king shall not oblige the said lords to come to him in
    person, but yet they are not exempted from the services they
    owe him, when there is occasion for the defence and manifest
    good of the kingdom.

    10. And when the king shall please to go to the houses and
    habitations of the said lords, where they shall be in person,
    he is to give them three days’ notice; neither shall the said
    lords wait on the king before they first send to know his
    pleasure.

    11. If any crime shall be laid to the charge of the said lords
    or their adherents, the king shall not proceed against them, or
    detain their persons, without the utmost deliberation, and very
    sufficient cause shown; neither shall the said lords proceed
    against the king’s servants or adherents for any crime alleged,
    without the maturest deliberation.

    12. In order to redress all grievances and disorders on the
    part of the said lords, and divers of the king’s subjects of
    all conditions, in reference to church and state, and for the
    public good, the king shall give a commission to thirty-six
    eminent men of his kingdom, to meet at a place appointed, to
    inquire into all such grievances and disorders, to hear and
    determine all remonstrances, and apply suitable remedies for
    the preservation of justice, the rights and franchises both of
    the church and all the people.

    13. And whatever edicts, ordinances, declarations, and the
    like, shall be made by the thirty-six persons, or the major
    part of them, they shall within fifteen days after they are
    brought before the king, be verified in form in the courts
    of parliament and chambers of accounts, and all the officers
    sworn to observe them; and no instruments of the king from the
    chancery or elsewhere shall disannul or make them void.

    14. The commission of the said thirty-six persons shall last
    two months, and they shall have power to adjourn once for
    forty-two days: and if any of their number shall be sick, or
    incapacitated any way to act, the rest shall substitute others
    in their room.

    15. The king and the said lords shall entirely maintain all the
    pacts and agreements made between them, as well in relation to
    the appanage of the Duke of Normandy, as other things granted
    to the said lords and their adherents, as fully as if expressly
    set down in this treaty.

    16. And seeing the king, during the said troubles, seized
    into his hands the lands and lordships of Parthenay, Vouvent,
    Mirebeau, Secondigny, Coudray, Salvart, and Chastellerault,
    and conferred the same upon his uncle, the Count of Maine,
    in prejudice to, and to the dispossessing of the Count of
    Dunois of the said territories; it is agreed, for the public
    tranquillity, towards which the Count of Dunois does much
    contribute, that the Count of Maine shall surrender up all
    those lands to the king, in due form, who shall effectually
    re-convey them to the Count of Dunois, who shall enjoy them
    peaceably, and without any molestation whatsoever.

    17. And the king shall, by way of compensation to the Count du
    Maine, confer upon him the land and signiory of Taillebourg.

    18. The king restores Anthony de Chabannes, Count of Dammartin,
    to all his honours, castles, territories, &c., as he and his
    wife, Margaret de Nanteuil, enjoyed them in the time of the
    late king. All his personal estate shall also be restored,
    notwithstanding any decree of parliament to the contrary.

    19. Both parties shall mutually swear to the exact observation
    of all these articles, and enjoin them to be observed by all
    their officers, parliaments, prelates, &c.; and if the king
    would contravene any of them, they shall no manner of way
    assist him therein.

    20. Both parties shall swear and promise they will not seek
    for a dispensation of their said oaths and promises, on any
    occasion whatsoever.

    Lastly. If any of the said lords shall attempt anything against
    the king, in prejudice of the said treaty, the others shall be
    obliged to assist the king against them.




CH. XV.—How the King recovered into his hands whatever had been given
to his Brother, by the Division between the Dukes of Normandy and
Bretagne.—1465.


But to return to the Dukes of Normandy and Bretagne, who had marched to
take possession of the Duchy of Normandy. It was not long after they had
made their entry into Rouen, before they began to fall out and differ
about the division of the spoil; for the persons of quality and officers
whom I have mentioned were still with them, and having been used to great
honours and preferments in the reign of Charles VII., perceiving the war
was at an end, and the king was not to be depended upon, they thought it
hard not to be advanced to some considerable post, and every man expected
the best place for himself.

The Duke of Bretagne pretended to a share of them, and thought it very
reasonable that part of them should be wholly at his disposal, since he
had brought the greatest number of troops into the field, and had been
at the greatest expense in the war; which the Duke of Normandy refusing,
the dispute grew so high, that, for the safety of his person, the Duke of
Bretagne was forced to retire to Mount St. Catherine, near Rouen; and the
debate continued so strong, that the Duke of Normandy, by the assistance
of the citizens of the town, had resolved to have besieged him, had he
not marched away directly for Bretagne. As soon as the king had received
the news of this division, he drew down with his forces towards that
country, and one may easily imagine he knew what he had to do, for he
was a perfect master in that science, and knew how to improve everything
to his own advantage. Some of those who had the command of the principal
towns began to deliver them up, and make their peace with him. I speak
not of these affairs upon my own knowledge, for I was not there present,
but as the king has since been pleased to inform me. He treated privately
with the Duke of Bretagne (who was in possession of some towns in Lower
Normandy), in hopes to persuade him altogether to abandon his brother’s
interest: they had several conferences together at Caen, where they came
to an accommodation[164], by which the said town of Caen and several
others were to remain in the hands of the Lord de Lescut, with a certain
number of paid troops; but this treaty was so intricate and perplexed, I
believe neither of them understood it very well. Immediately after this,
the Duke of Bretagne returned into his own country, and the king went
back towards his brother.

The Duke of Normandy, finding himself unable to hold out against the
king, who had taken Pont de l’Arche, and other places about him, resolved
to fly, and take sanctuary in Flanders. The Count of Charolois was
still at St. Tron[165] (a small town in the diocese of Liege), but much
troubled and disturbed, his army having been defeated and broken, and
part of it employed (though in the winter time) against the Liegeois;
which division vexed him at the heart, for the only thing which he most
ambitiously desired, was to see a duke in Normandy, because by that means
the king would be much weakened, and be deprived of almost the third
part of his kingdom. He ordered some forces immediately to be raised in
Picardy, to reinforce the garrison of Dieppe; but before they could be
assembled, the governor had made his peace, and the king became master of
all the duchy of Normandy, except such places as were left in the custody
of the Lord de Lescut by the treaty at Caen.




CH. XVI.—The new Duke of Normandy retires into Bretagne very poor and
disconsolate, upon account of his having miscarried in his Design.—1465.


The Duke of Normandy (as I said before) had once a design to have retired
into Flanders, but on a sudden, a reconciliation was made between the
Duke of Bretagne and him,[166] when it was too late; for both of them
found their errors, and soon grew sensible that there was nothing in this
world so firm and stable, but that division is able to destroy it at
last. And, indeed, it is next kin to an impossibility, that many great
lords of equal quality and power should continue long in a confederacy,
unless one of them be invested with a supreme command and authority over
the rest; and it is absolutely necessary, that that person should be a
man of great wisdom and highly beloved, to keep them all in obedience.
With my own eyes I have seen many examples of this nature, and therefore
I speak not by report: besides, we are all but too much inclined to
divide thus to our own prejudice, without any regard to the consequences
which may follow; and, in my opinion, one wise prince with the command
of 10,000 men, and money to pay them, is more to be feared and esteemed
than ten, who every one of them has 6000, and all of them allied and
confederate together; and the reason is, because they have always so
many ceremonies and punctilios of honour to be adjusted and accommodated
between them, that half their opportunity is lost before they can agree
or decide among themselves.

In this manner the Duke of Normandy retired into Bretagne, poor and
disconsolate, being forsaken by all those officers that had served his
father, Charles VII., who had made their peace with the king, and were
advanced to places of higher trust and honour than they ever enjoyed
under his father. These two dukes were wise, as the proverb says of the
Bretons, when it was too late, and kept themselves close in Bretagne
with the Lord de Lescut, their chief servant; during which time, several
ambassadors were still going and coming, sometimes from them to the
king, sometimes from the king to them; now from them to the Count of
Charolois, then from the count to them; sometimes from the king to the
Duke of Burgundy, and then again from the Duke of Burgundy to him: some
for intelligence, and some to debauch their respective subjects, and make
what pernicious bargains they could, and all under the specious pretence
of amity and friendship.

However, some were honest, and went with a true zeal to accommodate
matters between them; but they were not a little conceited, to presume
so far upon their own wisdom as to think that their presence could
prevail anything upon such powerful princes as they, who were cunning
and penetrating, and understood their own interest too well. I saw
the proposals myself, and truly, in my judgment, neither the one nor
the other were reasonable. But there is a sort of people so vain and
self-conceited as to believe they can perform things which they do not
understand; for very often their masters will not tell them their secret
thoughts. People of such a kidney are sent only in formality, and to
fill up a table, and many times to their own cost; for always they have
some hanger-on or other who has some secret designs, as I have observed
at all times, and in all places, wherever I have been concerned; so that
(as I said before) great princes ought to be very careful into whose
hands they commit the management of their affairs; and it also concerns
those who are employed in negotiations abroad, to be very cautious how
they undertake them; and he that can excuse himself and get off (unless
he knows himself capable of performing it, and finds his master to be
well affected to the business) is, in my judgment, the wisest man; for
I have known many an honest man much puzzled and troubled in managing
such an affair. I have seen princes of two quite contrary, or, at least,
very different, dispositions; some are of so subtle and jealous a temper,
that no man knows how to live with them, and they think everybody
betrays them. Others are as confident on the other side, and commit too
much to their ministers, but then they are so dull and so unskilful in
state affairs, they cannot distinguish when a man does well or ill; and
these princes are very wavering and inconstant, and their love changes
suddenly into hatred, and their hatred into love; and though neither
with the one nor the other, are there many good ministers to be found
(and where they are, they do not continue long in favour, and are never
safe), yet I had rather live with a wise than with a weak prince, for
there a man may have an opportunity of excusing himself and recovering
his favour; but with the ignorant, there is no reconciliation, for he
does nothing of himself, but refers all to his ministers, who have the
sole administration of affairs, and then he changes his mind upon every
trifling occasion. However, their subjects are obliged to obey them in
the countries where they reign. But the result of all this is, that we
should place our confidence only in God, for in him (and in none else)
all our virtue, goodness, and safety, consist. It is our misery that few
people understand this, till it is too late, and they have been taught by
their misfortunes: yet it is better to be wise late, than never.




BOOK THE SECOND.




CH. I.—Of the Wars between the Duke of Burgundy and the Liegeois; and of
the taking, plundering, and razing the town of Dinant.—1466.


Soon after the pacification of the troubles of France, the Duke of
Burgundy began a war against the Liegeois, which lasted for several
years; and whenever the King of France had a mind to interrupt him, he
attempted some new action against the Bretons, and, in the meantime,
supported the Liegeois underhand; upon which the Duke of Burgundy turned
against him to succour his allies, or else they came to some treaty or
truce among themselves. In the year 1466[167], Dinant was taken by the
Duke of Burgundy, which is a town situated in the territory of Liege,
very strong for its size, and very rich by reason of the works which
they make in copper, commonly called Dinanderie—namely, pots, skillets,
and frying-pans, and such like ware. The Duke of Burgundy (who died in
June, 1467[168]) had so great an animosity to them, that he was carried
in his old age to that siege in a litter. The reasons of his displeasure
were, the great cruelty which they had exercised upon his subjects in
the county of Namur, and especially at a little town called Bouvines,
about a quarter of a league from Dinant, there being only the River
Maes between them. Not long before that, the inhabitants of Dinant had
besieged the town of Bouvines, on the other side of the river, for the
space of eight months, committing numerous acts of hostilities, and
bombarding it continually with two brass cannon and other great pieces
of artillery, battering the houses about their ears, and forcing the
inhabitants to shelter themselves in their cellars, where they continued
during the whole siege. It is impossible to imagine the deadly hatred
that these two towns had conceived one against the other[169]: yet their
children married frequently together, there being no other towns of any
consideration in that neighbourhood.

The year before the destruction of Dinant (which was the summer in
which the Count of Charolois arrived before Paris, and joined with
the French lords who were in confederacy with him) the town made an
agreement and peace with the count, by which they were obliged to pay
to him a certain sum of money, and had separated from the city of Liege
and managed their affairs apart. When people (whose interest binds
them together in an alliance) divide and forsake one another, it is a
certain sign of destruction, not only for towns and little states, but
for princes and great potentates: but because I suppose everybody may
have read or observed examples enough of this nature, I forbear to say
any more than this, that King Louis our master understood breaking and
dividing of leagues better than any prince that I ever knew, for he
spared neither money nor pains, and that as well with the servants as
the masters. But to return; by degrees the Dinanters began to repent
heartily of the above-mentioned treaty, and caused four of their chief
citizens, who had been instrumental in concluding the peace, to be most
barbarously executed, and began the war afresh in the county of Namur.
For these reasons, and upon the earnest solicitation of the inhabitants
of Bouvines, this siege was undertaken by Duke Philip; but the command of
the army was given to his son, to whom the Count of St. Paul, Constable
of France, repaired, but, coming in a private capacity, and acting
without any authority from the king, he could not bring any of the
standing forces of the kingdom to the assistance of the Duke of Burgundy,
but was forced to content himself with what forces he could assemble on
the frontiers of Picardy.

The Dinanters made a bold sally one day; but it proved much to their
disadvantage, for they were beaten so cruelly, that eight days after
(their friends having no time to consider of their relief) the town was
taken by storm and set on fire, and the prisoners (about 800) drowned
before Bouvines at the earnest request of the men of Bouvines. Whether
God permitted it as a judgment upon them for their malice, I cannot
determine, but certainly it was a dreadful revenge.

The next day after the taking of the town, the Liegeois (contrary to
their agreement[170]) arrived in great numbers to have relieved it; for
by that treaty they also had obliged themselves not to meddle with the
affairs of the Dinanters, as the Dinanters had separated from them.

Duke Philip, on account of his great age, returned home[171]; but his
son with the whole army advanced against the Liegeois, whom we met with
sooner than we expected, for, by accident and the fault of our guides,
our vanguard lost their way, and our main body (in which most of the
chief commanders were) encountered the enemy. It was already late when
we met, and yet we prepared to engage them, when immediately certain
deputies arrived from them, with a message to the Count of Charolois,
beseeching him, that in honour to the blessed Virgin Mary (whose eve that
was[172]), he would commiserate their condition; and who also made the
best excuse they could for breaking the treaty that was lately concluded
between them. However, the Liegeois did not seem so submissive as the
deputies represented them to be, but set a good face on the matter, and
made a show as if they intended to venture a battle. However, after the
deputies had gone, and returned three or four times, the peace made
the year before was confirmed[173], and a certain sum of money was to
be paid[174]; and that the peace might be better observed than it had
been before, they promised to deliver 300 hostages[175], who were to
be named, and set down in a roll by the Bishop of Liege[176] and some
of his officers who were then in the army, and to be sent to the Count
of Charolois by eight o’clock the next morning. During the whole night
the Burgundian army was in great dread, for they were neither regularly
encamped, nor enclosed within their waggons, but scattered up and down in
separate bodies, and in a place very advantageous for the enemy, who were
all foot, and much better acquainted with the country than we. Some of
them had a desire to have attacked us, and if they had, in my opinion we
must have been defeated; but those who transacted the peace, opposed and
hindered that enterprise.

As soon as it was break of day, our army drew together in one body
immediately; our battalions appeared drawn up in very good order, and
our number was great, consisting of 3000 men-at-arms, good and bad,
and 12,000 or 14,000 archers: besides a good body of foot out of the
neighbouring country. We marched directly towards them, to receive our
hostages, or fight them if they failed. We found them separated, and
marching off in small bodies, and in disorder, as people wholly ignorant
of order and martial conduct. It was by this time almost twelve o’clock,
and no hostages delivered; the Count of Charolois asked advice of the
Marshal of Burgundy, whether he should fall upon them or not; the marshal
replied, Yes, he might do it without any danger, and they could not
complain, for they themselves were in the fault. Then he asked the Lord
of Contay (who has been often named), and he was entirely of the same
opinion, affirming we should never have such an opportunity, showing us
how they were divided and in disorder, and pressed hard for attacking
them. The next he asked was the Count of St. Paul, Constable of France,
who was absolutely against it, alleging that it would be inconsistent
both with his honour and engagement to fall upon them, and that it was
impossible for so many people to come to a final resolution and be
agreed so soon, especially in a business of such a nature as choosing
of hostages; and he advised the Count of Charolois rather to send to
them, and see what they intended. The argument between these three great
officers before the Count of Charolois took up a considerable time, and
he was much divided how to determine the matter. On the one hand, he saw
his great and inveterate enemies defeated, and in his power, and that
without any dangerous resistance; on the other, he found his honour was
at stake, and it would interfere with his promise. At last he concluded
to send a trumpet towards them, who met them bringing the hostages, upon
which all were hush, and every man returned to his post. But the soldiers
were highly displeased with the constable’s advice; for they saw good
plunder before their eyes. An embassy was sent immediately to Liege to
ratify and confirm the treaty of peace; but the people (being inconstant)
said that the count was afraid to engage them, fired their guns upon
him, and committed many insolences. The count after this returned into
Flanders; and, his father dying that summer, he celebrated his obsequies
with great pomp and solemnity at Bruges; and notified[177] his death to
the king.




CH. II.—How the Liegeois broke the Peace with the Duke of Burgundy, before
called Count of Charolois, upon which he engages and defeats them in a set
Battle.—1467.


During these wars, and ever since, secret and fresh intrigues were
carried on by the princes. The king was so exceedingly exasperated
against the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundy that it was wonderful; they
could not correspond, or hear from one another without great difficulty;
sometimes their couriers were stopped, and, in time of war, they were
forced to send their letters by sea, or, at least, the Duke of Bretagne
was obliged to send his messengers into England, who, going by land to
Dover, embarked there for Calais; for, when they went the direct way by
land, they were often in very great danger.

During all these years of dissension, and in others which succeeded
for, at least, twenty years or more (some in wars, and others in truces
and circumventions, every one of the princes comprehending his allies
in his truces,) it pleased God to favour the realm of France so far,
that the wars and divisions in England were not ended, though they had
begun fifteen years before, and had been continued with many memorable
and bloody battles, in which several brave men had been slain. In those
wars both sides were accounted traitors, by reason that there were two
families which pretended to the crown; one was the house of Lancaster,
the other the house of York: and it is not to be doubted but that if
England had been in the same condition it was in formerly, the kingdom
of France would have been in great danger. The King of France’s aim,
in the meantime, was chiefly to carry his design against the province
of Bretagne, and he looked upon it as a more feasible attempt, and
likelier to give him less resistance than the house of Burgundy. Besides,
the Bretons were the people who protected and entertained all his
malcontents; as his brother, and others, whose interest and intelligence
were great in his kingdom; for this cause he endeavoured very earnestly
with Charles, Duke of Burgundy, by several advantageous offers and
proposals, to prevail with him to desert them, promising that upon those
terms he also would abandon the Liegeois, and give no further protection
to his malcontents. The Duke of Burgundy would by no means consent to it,
but again made preparations for war against the Liegeois, who had broken
the peace, and possessed themselves of a town called Huy[178], driven out
his garrison, and afterwards plundered it, notwithstanding the hostages
which they had given the year before were to be put to death, and a
great sum of money to be paid besides, in case the treaty was violated
on their part. He assembled his army about Louvain[179], which is a town
in Brabant and on the marches of Liege. The Constable of France (who was
now wholly devoted to the French interest, and had his residence in that
kingdom) came to the duke with Cardinal Balue[180] and others, to let him
know that the Liegeois being in an alliance with the King of France, and
comprehended in his truce, he should be obliged to relieve them in case
the Duke of Burgundy thought fit to invade them. However, they offered
that in case the duke would consent that their master might make war upon
the Bretons, he would connive at his designs against the Liegeois. Their
audience was short and in public, and they continued there but one day.
The duke, to justify his proceedings against the Liegeois, replied, “That
they had invaded him; that it was they themselves, and not he, who had
broken the truce, and, therefore, he was resolved to be revenged of his
enemies, without being obliged to abandon his confederates after a base
and dishonourable manner.” The next day, as the duke took horse, he gave
them their despatch, and told them aloud, “That he desired the king not
to attempt anything against the Bretons.” The constable pressed him very
hard, and told him, “Sir, you do not choose, but take all; you will make
war at your pleasure upon our allies, and oblige us to sit still, and
not meddle with yours: it is not to be expected, and the king will never
suffer it.” The duke took his leave of them, and replied, “The Liegeois
are now in arms, and within three days I believe we shall have a battle;
if I lose it, I do not doubt but you will do as you think fit; but if I
conquer, you will leave the Bretons in peace.” And, having said so, he
mounted on horseback, and the ambassadors prepared to be gone. The duke
marched in his arms from Louvain to besiege St. Tron[181], with a very
great army, for all the forces which could be got together in Burgundy
had joined him; and, to speak truth, his army was far more numerous than
any I had ever yet seen in my life.

Before his departure from Louvain, it was debated in council what was to
be done with the hostages, and whether or no they should be put to death.
Some were of opinion that they should all of them die, and particularly
the Lord of Contay was of that judgment; and, indeed, I never heard him
speak so ill and so unmercifully as at that time; for which reason it is
necessary that princes should have several privy councillors; since the
wisest men are sometimes, nay, too often, partial and prejudiced, either
out of love, hatred, contradiction, or indisposition of their bodies, for
the counsel that is given after dinner is not always the best. But some
may object, that persons guilty of any of those faults are not fit to be
admitted into council at all. To which I answer, That we are all of us
but men, and he who would find out such as should never fail to speak
wisely, nor show more passion at one time than another, must seek them in
heaven, for upon earth we cannot find them: but, in recompense for this,
sometimes he who has never been used to do so before, will speak wisely
in council, which makes amends for the others.

But to return to the debate: two or three, in deference to the authority
and judgment of the Lord of Contay, were also of his opinion; for in such
councils there are many present, who (not well understanding the affair
that is in debate) give their sentiments as they hear others before them,
being extremely desirous to please and ingratiate themselves with some
person or other of great power and authority. After him, the question
was put to the Lord of Humbercourt[182], who was born near Amiens, and
was one of the wisest and gravest gentlemen I ever was acquainted with.
His opinion was, by all means, to keep God on their side, and to let the
world see that he was neither cruel nor revengeful; he thought it the
most prudent way to release the 300 hostages, because they delivered
themselves up with a good intention, and in confidence that the peace
would have been inviolably kept. However, he judged it proper, that at
their dismission they should be put in mind of the duke’s mercy towards
them, and exhorted to employ their utmost endeavour to persuade the
people to consent to an honourable peace; and that if they should not
be able to prevail, that, at least, in acknowledgment of the duke’s
generosity, they should engage never to bear arms against him, nor
against their bishop, who was then with him. This opinion was followed,
and when the hostages were dismissed, they consented to what had been
proposed to them; and they were told, that if they engaged (any of them)
actually in the war, and were taken prisoners, they must expect to suffer
death; and so they departed.

It will not be altogether impertinent to add, that after the Lord of
Contay had given his judgment in so cruel a manner against the poor
hostages (part of whom came in with the rest voluntarily), a gentleman
who was then in the council, whispered me in the ear, and said, “Do
you observe that man? Though he be old, he is in good health and well;
yet I dare lay a wager he dies within the year, in punishment for the
inhumanity of his advice.” And so it fell out, for he lived not long
after; however, he did his master good service in one battle before his
death, of which I shall speak hereafter.

But to return to my history. You have heard how the Duke of Burgundy,
upon his departure from Louvain, laid siege to St. Tron, and erected his
batteries. In the town there was a garrison of 3000 Liegeois, commanded
by a very good officer[183], who was the same person that had managed
the treaty of peace, when we met them, drawn up in order of battle, the
year before. The third day after our investing the town, the Liegeois,
to the number of about 30,000 or upwards[184], one with another (but
all foot except 500), and a large train of artillery, came to raise
the siege, at about ten o’clock in the morning. Our first discovery of
them was in a strong village called Brustan, about half a league from
our camp, encompassed partly with a great morass; and in their army was
Francis Rayer[185], Bailiff of Lyons, and ambassador from the king to
the Liegeois at that time. The alarm was brought immediately to our
army; yet, I must needs say, our discipline was not exact, for we had no
scouts abroad to bring us any intelligence of their approach, and the
first news we had of them was from our foragers, who fled from them. I
was never in any place with the Duke of Burgundy, where I observed him
give good orders of himself, but only then. Immediately he drew all his
battalions out into the field, except some few which were left to carry
on the siege; and among the rest he left 500 English. Upon both sides of
the village he placed 1200 men-at-arms, and posted himself with 800 more
just before the town, but at a little farther distance. With the archers
there were several persons of note and distinction on foot, besides a
great many of the men-at-arms. The Lord of Ravestein commanded the duke’s
van, consisting only of foot, part men-at-arms, and part archers, who
marched up with some pieces of cannon to the very trenches, which were
broad and deep, and full of water; yet, with our arrows and our artillery
together, we forced their intrenchments, and turned their cannon upon
them. However, when our arrows failed us, the Liegeois took heart again,
and with their long pikes, which are advantageous weapons, charging
briskly upon our archers and those who commanded them, they killed 400 or
500 of us immediately; so that all our troops on that side began to give
ground, as if the battle had been lost. Upon this, the duke commanded
the archers of his main battle to march under the command of Philip de
Crevecœur, Lord of Cordes (a wise man), and several other good officers,
who falling upon the Liegeois with a great shout, they were immediately
discomfited.[186] Neither the horse, which (as I said before) were
drawn up on both sides of the village, nor the duke himself, where he
was posted, could come at the Liegeois to attack them, by reason of the
morass, only they were posted there to charge them in case our vanguard
should have been repulsed, and the enemy thereby encouraged to march
out into the plain. But the Liegeois, as soon as ever they were broken,
fled along by the morass, and were not pursued by any but the foot; some
horse the duke sent to follow the chase, but they were forced to go two
leagues about to find a pass, and the night drawing on, several of the
Liegeois made their escape, who otherwise would have been slain. Other
troops he despatched towards the town, where he heard a great noise,
and suspected a sally; and indeed he was in the right, for they made
three vigorous sallies, but were always repulsed; and the English, whom
the duke had posted in a certain place ready to charge them, behaved
themselves very bravely. The Liegeois, who were broken, rallied a little
about their waggons, and stood their ground for some time, but were
at last entirely defeated. There were slain in this battle about 6000
men[187], which, to people that are unwilling to lie, may seem very much;
but in my time I have been in several actions, where for one man that was
really slain, they have reported a hundred, thinking by such an account
to please their masters; and they sometimes deceive them with their lies.
Yet, if night had not come on, the Liegeois would certainly have lost
near 15,000. The battle being over, as it was very late, the Duke of
Burgundy, with his whole army, marched back to his camp, only a thousand
or 1200 of his horse were sent two leagues about to a pass to pursue the
enemy, there being no other way of coming at them, by reason of a little
river which was between them and us. But the night hindered them from
doing any great execution; yet some they killed, and others they took
prisoners, though the greatest part of them escaped to the town. The Lord
of Contay did great service that day in ordering the battle, but a few
days after, he died in the town of Huy, and made a very good end. He was
a person of great courage and wisdom, but he lived not many days after
the cruel sentence which he had given against the hostages, as you heard
before. As soon as the Duke of Burgundy had pulled off his armour, he
called for his secretary, and wrote a letter to the constable, and the
rest of the ambassadors who had left him at Louvain but four days before,
to give them an account of the victory, and to desire that nothing might
be attempted against the Bretons.

Two days after this defeat (though their loss was not very great) the
pride and insolence of this silly people were strangely abated. However
indeed, be it who it may, it is an act of imprudence and rashness for
any to expose their fortunes to the hazard of a battle if they can
possibly avoid it; for the loss of a small number of men oftentimes
occasions an incredible change and alteration in the courage of the
army that has been defeated, not only in possessing their minds with a
dread of the enemy, but by infusing a disrespect and contempt of their
commander and his privy councillors. It also makes them inclinable to
mutiny and rebel, and emboldens them to demand with more confidence than
they were wont, and to resent with more insolence when they are denied;
and three crowns would not satisfy them so well as one would have done
before. Wherefore that general who has lost one battle, if he be wise,
ought to be cautious how he engages suddenly again with those men who
have been lately beaten; but he should rather act defensively, or, at
least, enter upon some trifling action, in which there is a probability
of succeeding, in order to revive their courage by dispelling their
fears. In all cases, the loss of a battle is always attended with ill
consequences, especially to him that is beaten. However, those who are
conquerors, and those whose infantry is better than their neighbours’ (as
may be said of the English and Swiss), may fight as they please to put
an end to the war. I name not those nations with any design to reflect
upon the rest, but only because they have gained extraordinary victories,
and are not to be kept long in the field without action, as the French
and the Italians, who are either more grave and sober, or more easily
commanded. On the other hand, that prince who is so fortunate as to gain
the victory, acquires greater esteem and reputation in his army than he
had before, and the obedience of his subjects increasing in proportion,
they give him whatever he desires, and his soldiers become more daring
and courageous. Sometimes also princes are so immoderately vain-glorious,
and puffed up with their victories, that they turn afterwards to their
prejudice, as I have seen; but moderation, and a just use of success, is
a blessing which proceeds only from God.

The garrison of Saint Tron seeing that the army, which had been sent to
their relief, was routed, and finding themselves hemmed in on all sides,
supposing the defeat much greater than it really was, surrendered the
town[188], went away without their arms, and left ten[189] men (whomever
the Duke of Burgundy should choose) to be disposed of at his pleasure;
which ten were beheaded, and six of them were of the hostages who had
been released not many days before, upon the conditions above mentioned.
Having taken the town, he broke up his camp, and marched towards Tongres,
which was apprehensive of a siege: but, being unable to defend itself,
without putting the duke to the trouble of erecting batteries against it,
it surrendered upon the same terms[190], and left ten men likewise to his
mercy, five of whom were hostages; but all ten were put to death, as the
others had been at Saint Tron.




CH. III.—How the Liegeois quarrelled among themselves about surrendering
their Town, some agreeing, others refusing to do it; while, in the
meantime, the Lord of Humbercourt found a way to enter and take
possession of it for the Duke of Burgundy.—1467.


From Tongres the Duke of Burgundy marched directly against the city of
Liege[191], which, at that time, was in great confusion, and strangely
divided. Some were for standing a siege, positively affirming that the
garrison was strong enough to hold out; and of this opinion was a certain
knight, called the Lord Rasse de Lintre.[192] Others, on the contrary,
who saw and considered the inevitable ruin and desolation of the whole
country, if they persisted in that resolution, would needs have peace
upon any terms; whereupon, as soon as the duke approached the city,
some few overtures of peace were made by certain mean and inconsiderable
persons, such as fishmongers. But it was promoted much more by some of
the hostages, who acted not as those I mentioned before, but acknowledged
the favour they had received, and brought along with them 300 of the
chief citizens in their shirts, bare-foot, and bare-headed, who presented
the duke with the keys of the city, and delivered themselves, without any
capitulation[193]; only they begged the town might be neither plundered
nor burnt. At this time the Duke of Burgundy was attended by the Lord of
Moüy[194], and one Monsieur Jehan Prevost, one of the king’s secretaries,
who were the king’s ambassadors to the duke, and came upon the same
affair, and with the same request, as the constable had done not many
days before. The same day that things were in this manner accommodated,
supposing all things concluded, and that there was nothing remaining but
to enter the city, the duke sent the Lord of Humbercourt before him, as
a person who had great acquaintance and interest in that city, as having
had a share in the administration of their affairs for several years
together, whilst they continued in peace. But the citizens denied him
entrance at first, and he was forced to take up his quarters in a little
abbey not far from one of the gates, with about fifty men-at-arms (of
which number I myself was one), and perhaps 200 soldiers in all. The Duke
of Burgundy sent him word to continue in that post, if he thought himself
secure: but if not, that he should retire to him, for the difficulty of
the way would not permit him to send a reinforcement easily, because
all that side of the country was full of rocks. The Lord of Humbercourt
resolved not to abandon the abbey where he was posted, it being
sufficiently strong, but he detained five or six of the citizens who came
to present the duke with the keys, to assist him, as you shall hear. When
the clock struck nine at night, we heard their bells ring, at which the
people assembled in the town, and the Lord of Humbercourt was afraid it
might be a signal to fall upon us; for he had certain intelligence that
the Lord Rasse de Lintre and several others had openly declared against
the peace; and his apprehension was just and true, for they met to that
purpose, and were ready to attack us. The Lord of Humbercourt told those
who were with him, “If we can but amuse the enemy till midnight, we
are safe enough; for they will be weary, and impatient to sleep, and
then those who are our adversaries will leave the town, since they have
miscarried in their design.” In order to effect that, he despatched two
of the citizens, whom (as I said) he had detained, with certain articles
very friendly and amicable, that he had caused to be drawn up for no
other purpose, but only to give them an occasion of assembling the
people, and to gain time; for they always had a custom, and they retain
it to this very day, upon any news of importance, to flock together to
the bishop’s palace upon the sounding of a bell that is within it.

When these two citizens came to the gate (which was not above two
bow-shots from our post), they found the people in great bodies, and in
arms: some were for assaulting them, but others prevented it. Whereupon
they called out aloud to the mayor of the city, and told him they had
brought certain fair and honourable proposals in writing from the Lord
of Humbercourt, the Duke of Burgundy’s lieutenant in those parts, and
that it would be well to repair to the palace and peruse them. The
people did so accordingly; and immediately we heard the palace-bell ring
again, by which we understood what they were about. Our two citizens
returned not; but about an hour after we heard a greater noise at the
gate than before, more of the people running down thither, crying out,
and railing at us over the walls with most villanous invectives. By this
manner of proceeding the Lord of Humbercourt knew the danger was worse
than ever, and therefore he despatched the other four citizens who were
with him, with a letter to them in writing, importing, that he being
appointed governor of that city by the Duke of Burgundy, had treated them
civilly, and would never consent to their destruction; for it was not
long since he had been made free of one of their companies (which was the
locksmiths’), and had worn their livery, for which reason they might
repose the more confidence in what he said. In short, he told them, that
if they would enjoy the benefit of peace, and preserve their country from
ruin, they must admit the duke into the town according to their promise,
and submit to such terms as were contained in a certain schedule, which
he also sent them. When he had thoroughly instructed his four citizens,
they passed on directly to the gate as the others had done, and found it
wide open: some of the people threatened them, and gave them very ill
language; others were willing to hear what they had to say, and returned
to the palace; and the bell ringing again immediately, we were extremely
pleased, and the noise at the gate began to decrease. In short, they were
then a long time in the palace, and their conference lasted till two in
the morning, and it was agreed that their promise should be kept, and
that in the morning one of the gates should be delivered up to the Lord
of Humbercourt; upon which resolution the Lord Rasse de Lintre and his
party abandoned the town.

I should not have dwelt so long upon so inconsiderable a matter, had it
not been to show that sometimes by such artifices and expedients as these
(which proceed from great judgment and penetration in state affairs)
great dangers and inconveniences are prevented. The next morning by break
of day, several of the hostages came to wait on the Lord of Humbercourt,
and entreated him to go along with them to the palace, where all the
people were assembled, and swear to the two articles against firing and
plundering the city (of which the people could not be otherwise secure),
telling him that after that they would give him possession of one of
the gates. He sent an account of all that had happened to the Duke of
Burgundy, went himself into the city, and having taken the oath, he
returned to the gate, caused those who were there upon the guard to come
down, and having put in a dozen of his own men-at-arms and some archers
in their place, he set up the Duke of Burgundy’s standard upon the gate.
From thence he went to another gate (which was walled up), and put it
into the hands of the Bastard of Burgundy, whose quarters were close by.
The third he delivered to the Marshal of Burgundy, and the fourth to some
gentlemen volunteers that accompanied him. Thus were the four gates of
the city possessed by the Duke of Burgundy’s forces, and his banners
erected upon them.

To give you a better insight into these affairs, it is necessary to
acquaint you, that at that time Liege was (excepting only five or six)
one of the strongest and most populous cities in those parts; besides
which, great numbers of people being retired thither out of the adjacent
country, the loss they had sustained in the late battle was not at all
to be perceived; and they were in no want or necessity of anything; it
was also in the depth of winter, and prodigious rains had fallen, which
had strangely increased the natural softness and miriness of the country.
On our side, we were in great want both of provisions and money, and our
army was ready to break up; for which reason the Duke of Burgundy had no
inclination to have besieged the town; and even if he had been willing to
have undertaken the siege, he was not in a capacity of doing it; so that
if they had delayed the time but two days longer, he must have marched
away as he came, without attempting anything. All these things being
considered, it must be owned that the Lord of Humbercourt gained great
honour and reputation by the nice management of this important affair,
which proceeded wholly from the grace of God towards him; for in human
probability such wonderful success was not to be expected, nor could he
ever have presumed to have wished for such a surprising turn of affairs
as happened; and all the honours that were conferred on him, and the
unparalleled success he met with in this expedition, the generality of
the world looked upon as a just reward for his tenderness and compassion
towards the poor hostages, whom we have mentioned before; and this I
write the more willingly, because princes and others do many times
complain and repine at such mercy and indulgence as they have granted to
other people, esteeming themselves unfortunate, and imputing all their
following disasters to that tenderness of soul, and resolving for the
future never to be guilty of any such acts of piety or generosity, which
are two virtues that ought to be inseparable from their offices.

In my judgment this is a wrong way of arguing, and proceeds from a base
and degenerate mind wherever it is found; for a prince or any man else,
who has never been deceived, is no better than a beast, nor can he know
any just difference between good and evil. Besides, men are not all of
the same mould, and for the wickedness and ingratitude of one or two,
we ought not to forbear doing good to many, when time and opportunity
present themselves; however, at the same time, I would have all mankind
so wise as to distinguish between persons, for all people are not equally
meritorious; and indeed it is surprising to me how a wise man can be
ungrateful to any one that has done anything extraordinary to serve him;
yet in this princes too often err, for he that advances a fool never
advantages himself long; and I think one of the greatest indications of
wisdom that a prince can show, is to converse with and have about him
virtuous and wise men, for he will always be esteemed of the same humour
and inclination as they are with whom he most intimately converses. So
that, to conclude this chapter, methinks the ingratitude of one person
ought not to deter us from doing good to the rest; for perhaps the
meanest of those whom you have once obliged, may some time or another
render you such service, and return you such thanks, as may recompense
the ingratitude and unthankfulness of the rest; as may be observed in
these hostages, of whom the greatest number were base and ungrateful; for
of the whole number there were not above five or six who were honest and
grateful, and yet those five or six managed the business so dexterously,
that all was concluded to the Duke of Burgundy’s satisfaction.




CH. IV.—Of the Duke of Burgundy’s triumphal Entry into the City of Liege;
and the Submission of the Gantois, who not long before had treated him
disrespectfully.—1467.


The next day after the delivering up of the gates to the Lord of
Humbercourt, the Duke of Burgundy made his triumphal entry into
Liege[195], the citizens having broken down the wall for twenty fathoms
together, and filled up the ditch in front of the great breach. The duke
himself made his entry on horseback, in the midst of his own guards and
chief officers of the army, dressed in splendid and sumptuous habits,
and riding in great pomp and solemnity to the great church, where he
alighted; with him there also entered on foot about 2000 men-at-arms in
complete armour, and 10,000 archers; the rest of his forces remained
in the camp without the town. To be short, he staid there some few
days[196], during which time he caused five or six of those who had been
his hostages to be put to death, and among the rest, the messenger of
the town, for whom he had a more than ordinary hatred. He prescribed
new laws[197] and customs; and exacted great sums from them, which he
pretended were due to him upon the breach of the peace and agreement
with him some years before. He carried away with him all their arms and
artillery, and caused all the walls and fortifications belonging to the
town to be demolished.

When he had seen all these orders performed, he returned into his own
country, where he was received with great honour and obedience, and
particularly by the citizens of Ghent, who before his expedition against
the Liegeois were in a kind of rebellion against him, with some other
towns; but now they entertained him as a conqueror, the chief citizens
marching on foot as far as Brussels to meet him, and carrying all the
town banners along with them[198]; which they did upon the account, that
immediately upon the death of his father he chose to make his entry into
Ghent[199] before any town besides, out of an opinion that he was better
beloved there than in any other town in his whole dominions, and that
according to their example all the rest would behave themselves towards
him; and in that point he was right. The next day after his entry, the
citizens put themselves in arms, and drew up in the market-place, whither
they brought the image of one of their saints called Saint Lievin;
and knocking the image against a little house, called La Maison de la
Cueillette (where they collected certain gabels upon corn, raised for the
payment of certain debts which the city had contracted when they paid
the sum of money which was required by Duke Philip of Burgundy upon the
peace of Gavre, after two years’ war with him), they pretended the saint
had a mind to pass through that house erect, and without any distortion;
upon which in a moment it was pulled down. The duke having notice of this
tumult, repaired immediately to the market-place, and got up into a house
to speak to them the better. Several persons of quality, that were then
attending on him in arms, offered to go along with him, but he ordered
them to stay before the Town-Hall, and wait till he returned; however,
the mob forced them by degrees into the market-place. The duke being got
thither, commanded the image to be taken away, and carried back again
into the church: some in obedience endeavoured to take it up, but others
threw it down again where it was.

The next insolence was, to demand justice against certain persons in
the city, who had embezzled part of the public stock; to which the
duke answered, that he would take care and see them satisfied as to
that particular: but finding they would not disperse, he returned to
his palace, and they continued in the market-place for eight days
together.[200] The next morning they brought him certain articles, by
which they demanded restitution of whatever Duke Philip had taken from
them by the peace of Gavre; and among the rest this was one, that every
company might have its banner according to former custom, which guilds
are in all seventy-two. To avoid the danger he was in, he granted their
demands[201], gave them whatever privileges they asked, and the word
was no sooner spoken but the banners were set up and displayed in the
market-place, having been made ready for that purpose; from whence one
may probably conjecture they would have done the same thing if the duke
had denied their requests.[202] His opinion was right, that, if he
made his first entry into Ghent, all the rest of the towns would follow
its example, for several of them mutinied as it had done, killed their
officers, and committed many other excesses. If he had believed his
father’s character of that people (which was, “That the inhabitants of
Ghent loved the son of their prince very well, but for their prince
himself they never had any kindness”), he would not have been so much
mistaken; for, to speak impartially, next to the city of Liege, Ghent
is the most fickle and inconstant town in the whole world. But among so
many ill qualities, they have one good, and that is, that they never
offer violence to the person of their prince; and, indeed, the chief
citizens and better sort of the town are generally honest men, and much
dissatisfied with the folly and inconstancy of the common people.

The duke was forced to wink at these insolences, lest he should have
been engaged in a war with his own subjects and the Liegeois at the
same time; but he resolved, if he succeeded in the enterprise he had
undertaken, to call them afterwards to a severe account[203]; and so it
happened, for (as is said before) they brought all their banners on foot
as far as Brussels to meet him, and all their privileges and charters
which they had forced him to sign at his departure from Ghent; when, in
a grand assembly[204] at the great hall at Brussels, and in the presence
of several ambassadors, they presented him with the said banners and
privileges, to dispose of as he pleased, he commanded his heralds to
strip the banners from the staves to which they were fastened, and to
send them to Boulogne (a town about ten leagues from Calais) upon the
sea, where the rest were then kept, which his father Duke Philip had
taken from them in his wars, in which he had vanquished and subdued
them. The duke’s chancellor[205] also took their charter and all their
privileges, and cancelled one of them, relating to the magistracy of
their city, before their faces: for in all the other towns of Flanders
the duke renews the magistrates every year, and receives their accounts;
but at Ghent, by virtue of this privilege, he could elect but four,
though the whole number was six and twenty, the remaining two and twenty
being left to the nomination of the city. When these magistrates are
well affected to the Earl of Flanders, that year they are at peace,
and they grant him whatever he desires; but when, on the contrary,
they are disaffected, seditions arise, and all goes to wreck. Besides
this, they were fined, and paid 30,000 florins to the duke, and 6000
to his courtiers, and some of their townsmen were banished, and then
all the rest of their privileges were restored. The rest of the towns,
following their example, ransomed their crimes, and made their peace with
money[206]; for they had attempted nothing against his person. By all
which it evidently appears what advantages follow the conqueror, and what
losses the conquered; for which reason we ought to be very cautious of
coming to a battle before there be a necessity for it, and if any such
necessity happens, all things are to be seriously weighed and considered
before we engage; and commonly those who are wary, and go to it with
fear, are most circumspect, and by consequence more frequently successful
than those who are arrogant and presumptuous. But when God interposes,
man’s wisdom signifies nothing.

The Liegeois, of whom we were speaking, were excommunicated five years
together[207] for some difference between them and their bishop; but they
despised his excommunication, and continued in their folly and obstinacy,
without any other reason besides their excessive riches and pride. And
to this purpose King Louis had a saying, and in my judgment a wise one,
“That when pride rode before, shame and destruction would follow;” but he
had not the least tincture of that sin in him.




CH. V.—How the King of France made War in Bretagne upon the Duke of
Burgundy’s Allies, upon Intelligence of what had happened to the
Liegeois; and the Interview and Conference of these two Princes at
Peronne.—1468.


These commotions being over, the Duke of Burgundy retired to Ghent,
where he was honourably and magnificently received. He entered the city
in arms, and the citizens made a postern into the fields, that he might
bring in or keep out what company he pleased. Several ambassadors were
sent to him from the king, and others went from him to the king; the Duke
of Burgundy also sent several embassies to the Duke of Bretagne, and in
this manner all that winter was spent. The king was very solicitous and
pressing with the Duke of Burgundy to abandon the Duke of Bretagne’s
interest, and made him several advantageous proposals to that purpose;
but the duke would not consent, which was much to his majesty’s
dissatisfaction, especially when he considered what had happened to
the Liegeois, his allies. As soon as summer was come, the king could
refrain no longer, but himself or his forces entered Bretagne, and made
themselves masters of two small castles, one of them called Chantocé,
and the other Ancenis. The Duke of Burgundy had notice immediately
of the taking of these places; and at the earnest solicitation and
importunity of the Dukes of Normandy and Bretagne, he raised an army
with all expedition, and wrote to the king, entreating him to desist
from that enterprise, for they were his allies, and comprehended in his
truce[208]; but not being pleased with the king’s answer, the duke took
the field, and rendezvoused near Peronne with a considerable force. The
king himself was at Compiègne, but his army was in Bretagne. The duke
staid at Peronne but three or four days, during which time the Cardinal
Balue, who made but a short stay, arrived as ambassador from the king.
He made some overtures to the duke, and told him, that the Bretons could
make their peace without his interposition; but the king’s design was to
separate them and break the confederacy. The cardinal was received very
honourably, and despatched with this answer, That the duke had not taken
the field to invade his majesty, nor to make war upon him, but only to
relieve his allies; and so they parted with fair words on both sides.

No sooner was the cardinal departed, but a herald arrived from the Dukes
of Normandy and Bretagne with letters, importing that they had made
their peace with the king[209], and renounced all their alliances, and
particularly his; and that, in satisfaction of all his demands, the Duke
of Normandy was to receive a pension of 60,000 livres per annum, for
which he was to relinquish the interest which had been lately conferred
upon him in Normandy. The Lord Charles of France was not at all pleased
with his terms; but he was forced to dissemble his resentment. The Duke
of Burgundy was extremely surprised at the news; for he had raised
this army on purpose to relieve them; the herald also was in no little
danger; for as he had passed through the king’s quarters, the duke had
a suspicion the king had forged the letters; but it was not long before
they were confirmed from several places. The king thought he had now done
his business, and that it would be no hard matter to persuade the duke
to abandon them. Several messengers passed privately between them; and
at length the king paid the Duke of Burgundy six score thousand crowns
of gold in consideration of the expense which he had been at in raising
his army; half of which sum was paid down before he broke up from his
camp. The duke sent to the king one John Bosuse[210], a gentleman of his
bed-chamber (a person with whom he was more than ordinarily intimate);
which the king taking very kindly, he took the confidence to propose
an interview, hoping he might gain him entirely over to his party,
considering how badly the two above-mentioned dukes had served him, and
what a sum of money he had paid him himself; of which he gave him some
hint and intimation by the said Bosuse, with whom he despatched the
Cardinal Balue a second time, and the Lord Tanneguy du Chastel, Governor
of Roussillon, who represented to the duke the great desire his majesty
had to give him a meeting. They found the duke at Peronne: but he had no
fancy to the interview; for the Liegeois seemed inclinable to rebel again
at the instigation of two ambassadors whom the king had sent to them for
that purpose before the truce, which was made for certain days between
the king, the Duke of Burgundy, and their allies.[211] The cardinal
and his friends replied, that the Liegeois durst not attempt any such
thing, since the duke had not only dismantled their fortifications the
year before, but also demolished their walls; and if they had any such
design in view, the news of this accommodation would be sufficient to
prevent it. In this manner it was concluded, that the king should repair
to Peronne (which was the place he had recommended); and the duke having
written to him with his own hand[212], and delivered a passport (for his
better security) to the ambassadors, they took their leave, and departed
towards the king, who was at that time at Noyon. But to make all sure at
Liege, the duke sent the bishop thither, upon whose score those tumults
had happened, and with him the Lord of Humbercourt, his lieutenant[213]
in that country, with a considerable body of forces.

You have heard how it was agreed the king should come to Peronne. Thither
he came[214], without any guard, more than the passport and parole of
the Duke of Burgundy; only he desired that the duke’s archers, under the
command of the Lord des Cordes (who was then in the duke’s service),
might meet and conduct him; and so it was done, very few of his own train
coming along with him. However, his majesty was attended by several
persons of great quality and distinction, and among the rest by the
Duke of Bourbon, the Cardinal his brother, and the Count of St. Paul,
Constable of France, who had no hand in this interview, but was highly
displeased at it; for he was now grown haughty, and disdained to pay that
respect to the duke which he had formerly done; for which cause there was
no love between them. Besides these, there came the Cardinal Balue, the
Governor of Roussillon, and several others. When the king came near, the
duke went out (very well attended) to meet him, conducted him into the
town, and lodged him at the receiver’s, who had a fine house not far from
the castle; for the lodgings in the castle were but small, and no way
convenient.

War between two great princes is easily begun, but very hard to be
composed, by reason of the accidents and consequences which often follow;
for many secret practices are used, and orders given out on both sides
to make the greatest efforts possible against the enemy, which cannot
be easily countermanded; as evidently appears by these two princes,
whose interview was so suddenly determined, that neither having time to
notify it to their ministers in remote parts, they went on performing
the commands which their respective masters had given them before. The
Duke of Burgundy had sent for his army out of Burgundy, in which at that
time there was abundance of the nobility; and among the rest the Count of
Bresse[215], the Bishop of Geneva[216], and the Count of Romont[217],
all three brothers of the house of Savoy (for between the Savoyards and
Burgundians there was always a firm amity), and some Germans, who were
borderers upon both their territories. And you must know that the king
had formerly imprisoned the Count of Bresse, upon the account of two
gentlemen whom he had put to death in Savoy, so that there was no right
understanding between him and the king.

In this army there were likewise one Monsieur du Lau (who had been a
favourite of the king’s, but upon some disgust had been kept afterwards a
prisoner by him a long time, till at length he made his escape, and fled
into Burgundy), the Lord d’Urfé[218], since master of the horse to the
King of France, and the Lord Poncet de Rivière; all which company arrived
before Peronne as the king came into the town. Bresse and the three last
entered the town with St. Andrew’s cross upon their clothes (supposing
they should have been in time enough to have paid their respects to the
Duke of Burgundy, and to have attended him when he went out to receive
the king), but they came a little too late: however, they went directly
to the duke’s chamber to pay their duty, and in the name of the rest,
the Count of Bresse humbly besought his highness that himself and his
three companions might have his protection (notwithstanding the king
was in the town), according to the promise he was pleased to make them
in Burgundy; and at the same time assured him they were at his service,
when and against whomsoever he might command them. The duke returned
them thanks, and promised them protection. The rest of this army, under
the command of the Marshal of Burgundy, encamped by the duke’s orders
in the fields. The marshal had no more affection for the king than the
above-mentioned gentlemen had; for the king had given him the government
of Espinal in Lorraine, and taken it from him afterwards to give it to
John, Duke of Calabria (who has often been mentioned before). The king
had notice presently of all these persons being in the town, and of the
habits in which they arrived, which put him into a great consternation;
so that he sent to the Duke of Burgundy to desire he might be lodged in
the castle, for he knew those gentlemen were his mortal enemies; the duke
was extremely glad to hear it, appointed him his own lodgings, and sent
to him to bid him fear nothing.




CH. VI.—A Digression concerning the Advantage which the Knowledge of
Letters, and more especially of History, is to Princes and great Lords.


It is the highest act of imprudence for any prince to put himself into
the power of another, especially if they be at war; and it is no less
advantageous to them to be well acquainted in their youth with the
passages and surprising accidents of former times; for history shows
them at large the success of such assemblies, the frauds, artifices, and
perjuries wherewith they have inveigled, imprisoned, and killed such
as, relying upon the honour of their enemies, have put themselves into
their hands. I do not say that everybody has met with such treacherous
dealings, but one example[219] is sufficient to make many people more
wise; and teach them to be careful of themselves. It appears to me upon
the experience of eighteen years’ business (in which I have not only been
conversant with great princes, but privy to all the greatest affairs
which have been transacted in France, or the neighbouring states), that
one of the greatest means to make a man wise is to have studied the
histories of ancient times, and to have learned to frame and proportion
our councils and undertakings according to the model and example of our
ancestors: for our life is but of short duration, and not sufficient to
give us experience of so many things; besides our age is impaired, and
the life of man is not so long, nor his body so strong and robust as
formerly; and as our bodies are degenerated and grown weaker, so is our
faith and fidelity one towards another, especially among princes, who are
altogether wedded to their own humours, without regard to any reason that
can be offered; and (which is still worse) they are commonly surrounded
by persons whose only aim is to please their masters, and applaud
whatever they do or say, whether it be good or bad; and if any wise man
interposes, and endeavours to set things in a better light, the whole
court is presently in an uproar.

Again, I cannot forbear blaming and discommending illiterate princes, who
generally are led by the nose by certain lawyers and priests, whom they
keep commonly about them, and indeed not without reason (for as they are
very serviceable to a prince, and an ornament to his court, when they
are persons of honour and probity, so they are as dangerous if they
prove otherwise), who have always some law or precedent in their mouths,
which they wrest and pervert as they please: but a wise prince, and one
that has read history, will never be deluded; nor will any courtier be
so audacious as to tell a lie in his presence. Believe me, God never
designed the office of a king to be executed by beasts, or such as glory
and pride themselves in giving such answers as these, “I am no scholar,
I refer business wholly to my council, and commit all things to their
management,” and then devote themselves entirely to their pleasures,
without further reason or expostulation. Had they been better educated
in their youth, they would have been wiser, and have earnestly desired
that their person and their virtues might have been valued and esteemed
by all good men. I do not say all princes employ such ill-conditioned
people, but most of those whom I had ever the honour to converse with,
had always abundance of them. I have known indeed, upon an exigence of
affairs, some wise princes that understood how to cull and select their
ministers, and employ them frankly and without complaint; but of this
sort I knew none comparable to the king my master, than whom no prince
better understood the merit of brave and learned persons, nor more
readily advanced such to the highest posts of honour and advantage. He
was not unlearned himself; he delighted much in asking questions; and
would know a little of everything: his judgment and natural parts were
excellent, which is better and more preferable than all that we can
learn in this world; for all the books that ever were written, are only
so many helps and assistances to our memory by the recapitulation of
passages of old. For this reason a man has a greater insight into affairs
by reading one single book in three months’ time, than can be observed
or understood by the age or experience of twenty men living successively
one after another. So that, to finish this digression, I am of opinion
that God cannot send a greater curse or affliction upon any nation
than an unlearned and inconsiderate prince; for from hence all other
misfortunes and miseries arise, and in the first place wars and division,
by his committing to other persons his own peculiar authority (of which
he ought to be more tender than of anything besides); and from this
division famine and mortality arise, and all the dreadful consequences
attending upon war; by which one may perceive how much all good subjects
have reason to lament when they see the education of their young princes
so miserably neglected, and left wholly in the power and management of
persons of no qualifications nor desert.




CH. VII.—The Occasion of the King’s being seized and secured in the
Castle of Peronne by the Duke of Burgundy.—1468.


I have already given an account of the arrival of this Burgundian
army at Peronne, almost at the same instant with the king; for being
in Champagne long before this interview was determined, the Duke of
Burgundy had no time to countermand the orders he had given them, and
their coming was a great check and impediment, by reason of certain
jealousies and suspicions which were entertained on both sides. However,
these two princes deputed some of their ministers of state to meet and
negotiate their affairs in the most amicable way that could be thought
on. But whilst the treaty was in a fair way of accommodation, and three
or four days had been already spent in bringing it to a conclusion, news
arrived of a strange turn of affairs at Liege, of which I shall give the
following relation.

The king at his coming to Peronne had quite forgot his sending of two
ambassadors to Liege to stir them up to a rebellion against the duke,
and they had managed the affair with such diligence, that they had got
together such a considerable number, that the Liegeois went privately
to Tongres (where the Bishop of Liege and the Lord of Humbercourt were
quartered with more than 2000 men) with a design to surprise them. The
bishop, the Lord of Humbercourt, and some of the bishop’s servants,
were taken, but the rest fled and left whatever they had behind them,
as despairing to defend themselves. After which action the Liegeois
marched back again to Liege, which is not far from Tongres; and the
Lord of Humbercourt made an agreement for his ransom with one Monsieur
William de Ville[220], called by the French Le Sauvage, a knight, who,
suspecting the Liegeois would kill him in their fury, suffered the Lord
of Humbercourt to escape, but was slain himself not long after. The
people were exceedingly overjoyed at the taking of their bishop. There
were also taken with him that day several canons of the church, whom the
people equally hated, and killed five or six of them for their first
repast; among the rest there was one Monsieur Robert[221], an intimate
friend of the bishop’s, and a person I have often seen attending him
armed at all points, for in Germany this is the custom of the prelates.
They slew this Robert in the bishop’s presence, cut him into small
pieces, and in sport threw them at one another’s heads. Before they had
marched seven or eight leagues, which was their full journey, they killed
about sixteen canons and other persons, the majority of whom were the
bishop’s servants; but they released some of the Burgundians, for they
had been privately informed, that some overtures of peace had already
been made, and they were forced to pretend that what they had done was
only against their bishop, whom they brought prisoner along with them
into their city. Those who fled (as I said before) gave the alarm to the
whole country, and it was not long before the duke had the news of it.
Some said all of them were put to the sword; others affirmed the contrary
(for in things of that nature, one messenger seldom comes alone); but
there were some who had seen the habits of the canons who were slain, and
supposing the bishop and the Lord of Humbercourt had been of the number,
they positively averred that all that had not escaped were killed, and
that they had seen the king’s ambassadors among the Liegeois, and they
mentioned their very names. All this being related to the duke, he gave
credit to it immediately; and falling into a violent passion against the
king, he charged him with a design of deluding him by his coming thither;
ordered the gates both of the town and castle to be suddenly shut up,
and gave out, by way of pretence, that it was done for the discovery
of a certain casket which was lost, and in which there were money and
jewels to a very considerable value. When the king saw himself shut
up in the castle, and guards posted at the gates, and especially when
he found himself lodged near a certain tower[222] in which a Count of
Vermandois[223] had caused his predecessor, one of the Kings of France,
to be put to death, he was in great apprehension. I was at that time
waiting upon the Duke of Burgundy in the quality of chamberlain, and
(when I pleased) I lay in his chamber, as was the custom of that family.
When he saw the gates were shut, he ordered the room to be cleared, and
told us who remained, that the king was come thither to circumvent him;
that he himself had never approved of the interview, but had complied
purely to gratify the king; then he gave us a relation of the passages at
Liege, how the king had behaved himself by his ambassadors, and that all
his forces were killed. He was much incensed, and threatened his majesty
exceedingly; and I am of opinion, that if he had then had such persons
about him as would have fomented his passion, and encouraged him to any
violence upon the king’s person, he would certainly have done it, or at
least committed him to the tower. None were present at the speaking of
these words but myself and two grooms of his chamber, one of whom was
called Charles de Visen[224], born at Dijon, a man of honour, and highly
esteemed by his master. We did not exasperate, but soothed his temper as
much as possibly we could. Some time after he used the same expressions
to other people; and the news being carried about the town, it came at
last to the king’s ear, who was in great consternation; and indeed so was
everybody else, foreseeing a great deal of mischief, and reflecting on
the variety of things which were to be managed for the reconciling of a
difference between two such puissant princes, and the errors of which
both of them were guilty, in not giving timely notice to their ministers
employed in their remote affairs, which must of necessity produce some
extraordinary and surprising result.




CH. VIII.—A Digression, demonstrating that when two great Princes meet
in order to adjust their Differences, such Interviews are generally more
prejudicial than profitable.


It is the highest act of imprudence for two great princes, provided
there is any equality in their power, to admit of an interview, unless
it be in their youth, when their minds are wholly engaged and taken up
with entertainments of mirth and pleasure; but when they are come to
years of emulation, though their persons should be in no danger (which
is almost impossible), yet their heart-burnings and animosities will
certainly augment. It were better, therefore, that they accommodated
their differences by the mediation of wise and faithful ministers, as I
have sufficiently instanced already in these my Memoirs; however, I will
give some examples of the like nature, which I have seen and known myself
in my own time.

Not many years after the coronation of our king, and just before the
confederacy called the Public Good, there was an interview between the
Kings of France and Castile[225], princes of the nearest alliance in
Christendom, for the kings are akin, their kingdoms almost contiguous,
and their subjects bound by oaths and execrations to preserve it
inviolable. To this interview Henry, King of Castile, came to Fontarabia,
very splendidly attended, and the King of France came to St. Jean de
Luz (about four leagues’ distance), and each of them was upon the very
borders of his kingdom. I was not present myself, but I had my relation
from the king, and from Monsieur du Lau, and it was confirmed to me
afterwards by several persons in Castile, who were then present with
their king, and particularly by the Grand Master of St. James[226], and
the Archbishop of Toledo[227], the two greatest persons in that kingdom
at that time. There were present also the Count of Lodesma[228] (that
king’s favourite) in great splendour, with his guards, consisting of
300 horse, all Moors of Granada, or Negroes. It is true, indeed, that
King Henry was a person of no great sense, for he had either given away
all his patrimony, or suffered it to be taken or embezzled by anybody
that had a mind to it. Our king was also well attended, according to
his custom, and his guards made a glorious appearance. The Queen of
Arragon[229] was present at that treaty, upon occasion of a difference
between her and the King of Castile about Estella, and some other places
in Navarre, of which difference the King of France was made umpire.[230]

To continue our proposition, that interviews of great princes are not
necessary, you must know, these two kings had never had any quarrels,
neither was there the least difference between them; they saw one
another not above once or twice, upon the bank of a river[231] (which
parts the two kingdoms), near a little castle called Heurtebise, where
the King of Castile passed over to the other side; but they staid no
longer together than the Grand Master of St. James and the Archbishop
of Toledo thought good; which being observed by the King of France, he
desired their acquaintance, and they went to wait on him at St. Jean de
Luz. His majesty received them very honourably, and a mighty friendship
and intelligence was settled between them and the King of France, who
immediately began to dislike the King of Castile, and had but little
value and esteem for him. The greatest part of their attendants were
quartered at Bayonne, between whom several quarrels immediately arose
(notwithstanding the alliance); their languages also being different.
The Count of Lodesma passed the river in a boat, whose sail was of cloth
of gold; he was himself in a pair of buskins set thick with precious
stones, in which he went to wait upon the king; though he was not really
a count, yet he was very rich, and I saw him afterwards made Duke of
Albourg, and invested with great possessions in Castile. Several jests
and scoffs happened between these two nations, notwithstanding their
alliance. The King of Castile’s person was homely, and his dress did not
please the French, who laughed at and derided both. Our king wore a short
coat, as ill made as was possibly; sometimes he wore very coarse cloth,
and particularly then; his hat was old and differing from everybody’s
else, with an image of lead upon it. The Castilians laughed as heartily
at his dress, supposing it his stinginess. In short, the convention
broke up, and they parted, but with such scorn and contempt on both
sides, that the two kings never loved one another heartily afterwards;
and such quarrels and animosities arose in the court of Castile among
the courtiers, as continued to the king’s death, and a long time after.
I saw the king afterwards forsaken by all his servants, and the poorest
and most pitiable prince in the world. The Queen of Arragon was also much
dissatisfied with the sentence which the King of France had given in
favour of the King of Castile, and both she and the King of Arragon[232]
hated him for it ever after. It is true they made use of him against
the town of Barcelona afterwards in their extremity; but that friendship
lasted not long, for a war broke out between our king and the King of
Arragon, which lasted sixteen years and remains yet undetermined[233]:
but to give other examples.

Since that time Charles, Duke of Burgundy, with great labour and
solicitation, obtained an interview with the Emperor Frederick[234] (who
is still living), and spent vast sums of money to show his grandeur and
magnificence: the place of meeting was at Treves[235], where several
things were discoursed of, and among the rest a marriage between their
children, which was afterwards accomplished.[236] After they had been
several days together, on a sudden the emperor departed without so much
as taking his leave, which the Duke of Burgundy looked upon as so great
an affront, and it was so generally resented, that there was never
afterwards any true love between either themselves or their subjects:
the Duke’s pompous and lofty manner of speaking (which they imputed to
his pride) offended the Germans; and the Emperor’s meanness, both in his
train and dress, appeared as contemptible to the Burgundians; and so far
was this accident extended, that from it alone the wars of Nuz[237] had
their origin.

I was also present at an interview[238], at the town of St. Paul in
Artois, between the Duke of Burgundy and Edward IV., King of England,
whose sister he had married; and, besides, they were brethren of the
same order.[239] They were but two days together, and yet in that small
time there was great difference between the king’s servants, and both
parties recommending their quarrel to the duke, and he deciding it for
one of them, their hatred increased. However, he assisted the king in
the recovery of his kingdom with men, money, and ships, for he had been
driven out by the Earl of Warwick. Yet, notwithstanding that good office,
they never loved nor spoke well of one another after this interview.

I was present likewise when the Count Palatine of the Rhine made a
visit[240] to the Duke of Burgundy at Brussels, where he staid several
days. He was honourably received, nobly entertained, and lodged in an
apartment richly furnished. The duke’s servants upbraided the Germans for
their nastiness and incivility, in laying their dirty clothes and their
boots upon those rich beds, and accused them of want of neatness and
consideration, and they never liked them afterwards so well as they had
done before. The Germans, being as much dissatisfied on the other side,
reproached them for their pomp and extravagance; so that, in effect, they
never loved nor did any good office for one another afterwards.

I saw also the meeting between the Duke of Burgundy, and Sigismund,
Duke of Austria[241], when the latter sold to the Duke of Burgundy the
county of Ferrette (which lies not far from the county of Burgundy) for
100,000 florins of gold, as he was unable himself to defend it against
the Swiss. These princes also were not well pleased with one another.
Afterwards Sigismund made peace with the Swiss, possessed himself again
of the county, but never returned his money, from whence great mischiefs
resulted to the Duke of Burgundy. At the same time also the Earl of
Warwick[242] came to visit the Duke of Burgundy, and ever afterwards a
mortal hatred continued between them.

I was also at the interview[243] at Picquigny (not far from Amiens)
between our king and Edward IV., King of England, and shall give a
larger account of it in another place; but must observe by-the-bye that
scarce anything was performed that was promised there, but all their
whole business was hypocrisy and dissimulation. It is true, they had
no wars, because the sea divided them; but there never was any real
friendship or good correspondence between them afterwards. To conclude,
if great princes have a desire to continue friends, in my judgment they
ought never to meet; and my reasons are these: courtiers cannot forbear
reflecting upon past actions, and one or other will be sure to take
exception[244]; neither is it possible to hinder the train and equipage
of the one from being finer and more magnificent than the other, which
produces mockery, and nothing touches any person more sensibly than to
be laughed at. The princes being of different nations, their language
and habits are commonly different, and that which pleases one will not
please the other; besides, among the princes themselves it often happens,
that the presence of the one is more obliging and acceptable, which gains
him honour and reputation, and everybody extols him, which cannot be
done without reflecting on the other. For some few days after they are
parted, all their fine stories and observations are whispered and told
privately up and down, but afterwards having told them often, they become
less cautious, and by degrees their tales grow to be table-talk, and are
at length carried to both parties; for few things (especially of that
nature) can be concealed in this world. And these are part of the reasons
which I have known and observed touching this matter.




CH. IX.—How the King renounced his League with the Liegeois, to be
released out of the Castle of Peronne.—1468.


Having thus fairly represented my judgment of such interviews, I shall
now return from my long digression, to speak of the king, who thought
himself (as I said before) a prisoner in the Castle of Peronne, as
he had good reason to do; for all the gates were shut and guarded by
such as were deputed to that office, and continued so for two or three
days; during which time the Duke of Burgundy saw not the king, neither
would he suffer but very few of his majesty’s servants to be admitted
into the castle, and those only by the wicket; yet none of them were
forbidden; but of the duke’s none were permitted to speak with the king,
or come into his chamber, at least such as had any authority with their
master. The first day there was great murmuring and consternation all
over the town. The second, the duke’s passion began to cool a little,
and a council was called, which sate the greater part of that day and
night too. The king made private applications to all such as he thought
qualified to relieve him, making them large promises, and ordering 15,000
crowns to be distributed among them; but the agent who was employed in
this affair acquitted himself very ill, and kept a good part of the
money for his own use, as the king was informed afterwards. The king
was very fearful of those who had been formerly in his service, who,
as I said before, were in the Burgundian army, and had openly declared
themselves for his brother, the Duke of Normandy. The Duke of Burgundy’s
council were strangely divided in their opinions; the greatest part
advised that the passport which the duke had given to the king should be
kept, provided his majesty consented to sign the peace as it was drawn
up in writing. Some would have him prisoner as he was, without farther
ceremony. Others were for sending with all speed to the Duke of Normandy,
and forcing the king to make such a peace as should be for the advantage
of all the princes of France. Those who proposed this advised that the
king should be restrained, and a strong guard set upon him, because a
great prince is never, without great caution, to be set at liberty after
so notorious an affront. This opinion was so near prevailing, that I
saw a person booted and ready to depart, having already several packets
directed to the Duke of Normandy in Bretagne, and he waited only for
the duke’s letters; and yet this advice was not followed. At last the
king caused overtures to be made, and offered the Duke of Bourbon, the
Cardinal his brother, the Constable of France, and several others, as
hostages, upon condition, that after the peace was concluded, he might
return to Compiègne, and that then he would either cause the Liegeois to
make sufficient reparation for the injury they had done, or declare war
against them. Those whom the king had proposed for his hostages proffered
themselves very earnestly, at least in public; I know not whether they
said as much in private; I expect they did not: and, if I may speak my
thoughts, I believe that the king would have left them there, and that he
would never have returned.

The third night after this had happened, the Duke of Burgundy did not
pull off his clothes, but only threw himself twice or thrice upon the
bed, and then got up again and walked about, as his custom was when
anything vexed him. I lay that night in his chamber, and walked several
turns with him. The next morning he was in a greater passion than ever,
threatening exceedingly, and ready to put some great thing in execution;
but, at last, he recollected himself, and it came to this result: that
if the king would swear to the peace, and accompany him to Liege, and
assist him to revenge the injuries which they had done him and the Bishop
of Liege, his kinsman, he would be contented. Having resolved on this,
he went immediately to the king’s chamber, to acquaint him with his
resolutions himself. The king had some friend[245] or other who had given
him notice of it before, and assured him that his person would be in no
manner of danger, provided he would consent to those points; but that if
he refused, he would run himself into so great danger, that nothing in
the world could be greater.

When the duke came into his presence, his voice trembled, by the violence
of his passion, so inclinable was he to be angry again.[246] However,
he made a low reverence with his body, but his gesture and words were
sharp, demanding of the king if he would sign the peace[247] as it was
agreed and written, and swear to it when he had done. The king replied
he would; and, indeed, there was nothing added to what had been granted
in the treaty at Paris[248], which was to the advantage of the Dukes
of Burgundy or Normandy, but very much to his own; for it was agreed
that the Lord Charles of France should renounce the duchy of Normandy,
and have Champagne and Brie, and some other places adjacent, as an
equivalent.[249] Then the duke asked him if he would go along with him to
Liege, to revenge the treachery they had practised by his instigation,
and by means of that interview. Then he put him in mind of the nearness
of blood between the king and the Bishop of Liege, who was of the house
of Bourbon. The king answered, that when the peace was sworn, which he
desired exceedingly, he would go with him to Liege, and carry with him
as many or as few forces as he pleased. The duke was extremely pleased
at his answer, and the articles being immediately produced and read, and
the true cross which St. Charlemagne was wont to use, called the Cross
of Victory, taken out of the king’s casket, the peace was sworn, to the
great joy and satisfaction of all people; and all the bells in the town
were rung. The Duke of Burgundy immediately despatched a courier with
the news of this conclusion of peace into Bretagne, and with it he sent a
duplicate of the articles, that they might see he had not deserted them,
nor disengaged himself from their alliance; and, indeed, Duke Charles,
the king’s brother, had a good bargain, in respect of what he had made
for himself in the late treaty in Bretagne, by which there was nothing
left him but a bare pension, as you have heard before. Afterwards the
king did me the honour to tell me, that I had done him some service in
that pacification.

    _A Treaty of Peace between Louis XI., on the one part, and
    Charles, the last Duke of Burgundy, on the other. Concluded at
    Peronne, October 14. 1468._

    The Duke of Burgundy having complained of infractions made
    on the treaty of Conflans between us and him, and also on
    the treaty of peace made at Arras between our late lord and
    father and the late Philip, Duke of Burgundy, insomuch, that
    we were ready to have recourse to arms on both sides, and that
    the subjects of neither party durst converse with those of
    the other; to prevent, therefore, an open rupture, we thought
    fit to send our ambassadors first to them in Vermandois; and
    afterwards the treaty being transferred to Peronne, here, to
    prevent all the mischiefs and inconveniences that might ensue,
    we do, in the most solemn manner, make, conclude, and promise
    a firm, solemn peace, friendship, and amity, and we will
    always observe the treaty of Arras, with the contents thereof,
    as also the said treaty, and all that is contained therein
    in reference to our cousin and brother the Duke of Burgundy,
    and all the donations and transfers we have then and since
    made to him. And we also promise and swear to observe all the
    provisions and answers made to his grievances, complaints,
    and requests hereafter specified. And notwithstanding this
    present treaty of peace, and the things contained in those
    of Arras and Conflans, we do freely consent that our said
    brother and cousin shall observe all the alliances, and also
    the treaty of truce and intercourse of trade with Edward our
    enemy and the kingdom of England; but yet so as that our said
    brother shall give no assistance to the English in invading
    our kingdom and dominions. And by this peace we do declare
    that no satisfaction shall be demanded and insisted for any
    damages, hostilities, &c., on either side; but that whatever
    places, lordships, heritages and possessions, have been seized
    and occupied, shall be fully restored, and the owners may
    re-enter without any form or process of law. More particularly,
    we do, at the request of our said brother and cousin, consent
    that the places, castles, towns, and territories taken by us
    in the counties of Beaugé, the country of Bresse, and other
    lands and signiories appertaining to him and his subjects,
    shall be surrendered to him; and his subjects that are captive
    shall be freely set at liberty; and the said Duke of Savoy,
    our dear sister the Duchess of Savoy, the Bishop of Geneva,
    the said Philip of Savoy, the Lord of Romont, and other allies
    of the Duke of Burgundy, their subjects and adherents, shall
    be comprehended in this treaty, if they are minded, within a
    year’s notification; and if they are not, the present treaty
    shall be valid; and, with those of Arras and Conflans, so far
    as this last concerns us and our said brother of Burgundy,
    shall neither be directly nor indirectly contravened by us, but
    we shall put our said brother into the peaceable possession
    and enjoyment of the things declared and contained in the said
    treaty, and execute, on our part, instruments of the gifts and
    transfers specified therein, according to the form and tenor
    of these presents. And we do consent and agree to acquit the
    subjects and vassals of their homage and services to us, by
    reason of the duchy, counties, countries, lands, and signiories
    which the said duke, his heirs, &c., held or shall hereafter
    hold of us, by reason of our crown and kingdom; and we shall
    not only faithfully and religiously observe and maintain the
    peace, and fulfil it in every particular, but we do consent
    that the princes of our blood shall promise and swear to
    preserve it, and that each and every of them shall assist our
    said brother against us, if we infringe the same, &c.

    Here follow the grievances, remonstrances, and requests of the
    Duke of Burgundy, with the concessions and answers of the king
    to them.

    1. As to the fiefs and homages of the county of Ponthieu,
    and others on both sides of the Somme, and of the three
    provostships of Vimeux, Beauvoisis, and Toullois, transferred
    to the king; these fiefs and homages have been made to appear
    to belong to the duke for several reasons; and, therefore it is
    desired the king would leave him in the peaceable enjoyment of
    the said rights, and that he may have power to force those to
    it who are refractory.

    “It is answered on the king’s part, that he declares the said
    fiefs and homages to appertain to the duke, in the same manner
    as the other things contained in the said transfer; and that
    the vassals, who have not yet taken the oath of allegiance and
    done homage, shall do it in the usual manner, pursuant to the
    nature of the fief, still reserving the king’s rights, who
    shall grant his letters patent to discharge the vassals of
    their oaths and homages, upon the account of the said lands;
    and all his officers shall be commanded to do nothing that may
    hinder the same.”

    2. As to the taxes and aids of the said provostships, wherein
    some of the king’s officers have caused some interruptions; and
    that withal William Lamoureux has been made assessor-general of
    these provostships by the king, and thereby disappointed the
    assessor of Amiens, contrary to the form of these transfers;
    it is remonstrated to the king, that he would be pleased to
    remove those lets and hindrances occasioned by the lances, gens
    d’armes, and free-archers in the same provostships, and that
    the said assessor be restored to his office.

    “The duke shall enjoy the said provostships and all the profits
    of them, and also the royal rights, in the same manner and
    form as he ought to enjoy the royal provostships upon the said
    river on the side of Amiens. Those taxes also for lances,
    free-archers, and other soldiers, shall cease, and none
    demanded on the king’s part; and the assessor-general of Amiens
    shall be nominated by the duke, and approved of by the king;
    and hereafter the king shall grant his letters patent in due
    form, that the said aids be given without delay or difficulty.”

    3. As to the business of the granary of Grand-Villiers
    depending on the said transfers, it is remonstrated, that all
    violences, impediments, and troubles, done and given in respect
    to them, by the king’s officers, as well upon the solicitation
    of the people of Beauvais or otherwise, may be removed and
    cease for the future.

    “Agreed to on the king’s part.”

    4. As to the lands and signiories of Mortagne, transferred to
    the duke, his ambassadors remonstrate against the troubles and
    vexations given the duke’s officers by the Bailiff of Tournay,
    of the Tournesis, and others, and desire they may be commanded
    to deport themselves peaceably, according to the treaty of
    Arras, and the king’s letters patent granted in that behalf.

    “The duke shall enjoy those lands, and nominate his officers,
    who shall be approved of by the king; and the Bailiff of
    Tournay, &c., shall behave himself according to the treaty of
    Arras, and the letters patent.”

    5. The king and the Duke of Burgundy being at Villiers-le-Bel,
    it was desired that the salt of Salins should be vended in
    Mâconnois, to which the king consented, upon condition the
    damage did not exceed 4000 francs: it was remonstrated upon
    this, that in pursuance of the said gift, and with regard to
    ancient usage, the salt of Salins had been always vended in
    Mâconnois, and that there the gabel of salt ought to belong to
    the duke by the treaty of Arras, &c.; therefore, it was desired
    that the king would allow of the vending of the said salt in
    Mâconnois, and to prevent that of the salt of Pequeis, for
    which toll shall be received at Pont St. Esprit, or elsewhere,
    to the king’s use; and that reparation might be made to the
    duke for the damage he had sustained since the treaty of Arras,
    in the not receiving the said toll, amounting to above 100,000
    francs.

    “The king allows the duke salt granaries in the county of Mâcon
    and the country of Mâconnois, and in the places and royal towns
    included therein, for him, his heirs, &c.”

    6. As for the foreign imposition which ought to be raised on
    the frontiers of the king, and by the treaty of Arras should
    appertain to the duke in his own territories: first, the
    duke is disturbed in receiving the said duty; secondly, they
    would have him levy it in unusual places, and the merchants
    are obliged to give securities in an unusual form, and even
    the king’s officers, which is very strange, take upon them to
    receive the said impositions from the goods and merchandises
    which are carried into the country of Burgundy, Bar-sur-Seine,
    Auxerrois, Artois, and those territories transferred to the
    duke, as if they were the territories of the empire; or where
    the tolls were not levied, especially in Auxerrois, upon goods
    belonging to those of the said county, and brought thither from
    the neighbouring countries; wherefore the said innovation is
    desired to be laid aside, and that the duke may enjoy his right
    pursuant to the said treaty, and that merchants be not obliged
    to give security any otherwise than according to ancient usage.

    “The king is content that merchants give security, as to
    foreign duty, according to ancient usage; that is, to vend
    their goods in any part of the kingdom, where the aids have
    their course on the king’s part. Suppose, then, that the duke,
    by the king’s grant, takes those aids to his own use, without
    giving security that the said goods shall be sold, and vended
    in the provinces of the kingdom, where the said aids have
    their course, as in the country of Artois, and also in others
    belonging, and made over by the treaty of Arras, or otherwise,
    to the said duke, without any fraud; yet if hereafter it should
    appear, that that was not the ancient way of giving security,
    the whole will be reduced to the manner and form prescribed by
    the ancient royal ordinances, or other usages. In like manner
    as to the duchy of Burgundy, wherein the duke pretends the
    like innovations have been practised, the king and duke shall
    depute each a commissioner to inquire into the state of those
    ordinances, and the truth of the fact; and shall regulate the
    differences as seems most consonant to reason, and that within
    a year: upon which all troubles and innovations shall cease,
    and the duke enjoy his rights as to the said foreign imposition
    in those parts of the kingdom transferred to him by the treaty
    of Arras. And all demands from the subjects of the said duke in
    his towns of Arras, St. Omer, Hesdin, Terouenne, Auxerre, and
    others, in reference to their giving the said security, shall
    cease, and be no manner of charge to them. Moreover, all law
    proceedings shall cease upon the said account above mentioned,
    till the commissioners have decided the said differences, and
    wholly without prejudice to the king and the duke’s right; and
    as to the rights of highways, which are of another nature, the
    commissioners hereafter named shall have power to order things
    in favour of the duke, pursuant to the treaty of Arras, in and
    throughout all the royal territories, and also in the lands on
    both sides the Somme transferred to the duke by the king.”

    7. As to the limits of the duchy of Burgundy, and also the
    other towns and villages of the counties of Mâconnois,
    Auxerrois, and Bar-sur-Seine, which the duke does not entirely
    enjoy, nor in the manner he ought, according to the form of the
    said treaty, the said ambassadors insist he may be put into the
    peaceable possession of the said towns, villages, and other
    rights conveyed to him by the said treaty, that he may enjoy
    the profits of them, and that satisfaction be made to him in
    reference to the profits received by the king’s officers, since
    the time they were transferred, and stoppage had been made of
    them; and to this end the said ambassadors require that four
    commissioners be appointed—viz., two on either side, who shall
    be empowered to go to such places on the duke’s account, in
    order to inform themselves fully concerning his pretensions, if
    information has not already been given, and thereupon make a
    declaration of the rights of the said duke, that he may really,
    and out of hand, enjoy the same, according to the form of the
    said treaty of Arras, without any farther process or law-suit,
    on remitting the same to the cognizance of the king, or any of
    his officers.

    “The king is content, on his part, to appoint four
    commissioners to decide the matters in dispute, with as many
    nominated by the duke; and if these eight cannot do it, it
    shall be left to three on each side; and if these cannot effect
    the matter, each party shall appoint two, who shall determine
    the differences, according to the form prescribed in the said
    article.”

    8. As to the troubles and molestations given about the
    granaries belonging to the duke by the said treaty of Arras,
    and the restraint put upon several of his subjects in the
    country of Burgundy, Mâconnois, Charolois, Bar-sur-Seine, and
    Auxerrois, to take salt elsewhere than from the said granaries,
    contrary to the form of the said treaty of Arras, to his great
    detriment, the ambassadors desire these grievances may likewise
    be effectually redressed.

    “The king fully agrees to this, and commissioners may be
    appointed to inquire into the defaults, and redress them as in
    the preceding article.”

    9. The ambassadors farther remonstrate about some lands,
    places, and villages, situate in the bailiwicks and
    jurisdictions of Mâconnois and St. Gengon, and some others in
    the county of Auxerrois, and others of Bar-sur-Seine, belonging
    to the said duke by the treaty of Arras, the enjoyment of which
    has been denied him.

    “The king from henceforward declares, that the duke shall enjoy
    the villages and jurisdictions in the bailiwicks of Mâcon and
    St. Gengon, and also the jurisdictions and villages of Auxerre
    and Bar-sur-Seine, according to the contents of the treaty of
    Arras, notwithstanding any obstructions to the contrary: and to
    this end the said eight commissioners, the six, or the four,
    in the manner above declared, shall be empowered by the king
    and duke to hear, examine, and determine things equitably,
    according to the treaty of Arras, and in the same manner and
    form as is set down in the eighth article aforegoing, and the
    answer made thereunto.”

    10. Item, the said Duke of Burgundy is also opposed and
    molested in the enjoyment of several fiefs and homages
    belonging to him, by virtue of the said treaty, in the said
    counties and bailiwicks of Mâcon, St. Gengon, and Auxerre, and
    their jurisdictions, especially of the counties of Beauvillois,
    which ought to belong to the bailiwick of Mâcon, of all which
    the said ambassadors demand redress.

    “The king is willing to grant it, and it is left to
    commissioners to determine it, pursuant to the eighth article,
    and the answer to it.”

    11. And as to other points or articles contained and declared
    in the said treaty of Arras, the ambassadors demand, in the
    duke’s name, that those which shall be found unaccomplished or
    impeded, and such as the duke has had no cognizance of, shall
    be decided by the said commissioners as aforesaid, without any
    farther contradictions or appeals.

    “It is answered, that, to put an end, as soon as possible,
    to all differences concerning the said treaty of Arras and
    its dependencies, the eight, six, or four commissioners as
    aforesaid, shall have full power to examine strictly into
    the same, and by viewing the places, and without any process
    or form of law, to decide, determine, and execute what they
    think most just, by putting the said duke into the possession
    of whatever they find to belong to him, by virtue of the
    said treaty, notwithstanding any contradictions or appeals
    whatsoever; and shall promise from thenceforward to acquiesce
    with the same.”

    12. The third chief point concerns things appertaining to the
    said duke, upon the account of his lordships, both within and
    without the kingdom.

    And, in the first place, as to the limits of the kingdom, the
    county of Burgundy, and the territories under the jurisdiction
    of St. Laurence, the said ambassadors remonstrate for a
    determination of the same, and that such an equal number of
    commissioners be appointed on both sides to judge and determine
    the said differences without any farther review of the same;
    and notwithstanding any contradiction or appeal whatsoever.

    “The king agrees, that eight commissioners be appointed—viz.,
    four on each side—finally to adjudge and determine the said
    differences.”

    13. As for the limits of the countries and territories
    appertaining to the duke, which adjoin to the counties of
    Flanders and Artois, and other territories of the kingdom,
    concerning any law-suit that has been commenced by any private
    persons in the court of parliament; the said ambassadors move,
    that the king would please to suspend the same for the space
    of twelve years, that so a way may be found for deciding it
    without the form of a process, and with the least expense.

    “The king is content to suspend such proceedings for eight
    years; but yet without prejudicing or derogating from the
    right of jurisdiction, which may or ought to belong to him; or
    that the said suspension should give any possession, or other
    advantage, contrary to the rights of the king or the said duke;
    and the matter shall be left to the decision of commissioners.”

    14. The said ambassadors complain of the grievances occasioned
    by appeals lodged against the determinations and judgments
    of the four principal laws of Flanders, against the laws
    and privileges of the said country, and thereby manifestly
    disturbing the said duke in his rights. Redress is also
    required in matters of traffic, upon which the country of
    Flanders principally depends.

    “The first part of this article the king fully agrees
    to—nothing is said of the last clause.”

    15. It is remonstrated, that, pursuant to the rights of the
    country of Flanders, the court of parliament ought to receive
    no appeals from other laws and judges of Flanders, _omisso
    medio_; for the resort ought first to belong to the duke, and
    he ought not to be obliged to have recourse for a review to the
    said court, as they do in other countries of the kingdom; for
    relief ought not to be given the subjects of Flanders in case
    of an appeal, if the appeal does not immediately precede the
    sentence of the count, or his council in Flanders; and to this
    end the king is desired to grant him his letters patent in due
    form.

    “The contents of this article he agrees to, pursuant to the
    custom of the country.”

    16. They farther remonstrate against the troubles and
    impediments met with in appeals made in causes within the
    jurisdiction, lands and chastellanies of Lille, Douay,
    and Orchies, in the council-chamber of Flanders, against
    all reason, and of which the duke has been in peaceable
    possession for a long time, except that short space wherein
    any contradiction has been made; and that the said impediments
    may cease, seeing the said chastellanies continually belonged
    to the county of Flanders; and since the king held them upon
    the contract of the marriage of the great Duke Philip, great
    grandfather of the present duke, they were re-united to the
    county of Flanders; so that the duke may hold them alone in
    fief with the said county.

    “Agreed to by the king.”

    17. Seeing that neither the king nor his court of parliament
    have any right, but the duke and his grand council, to take
    cognizance of the causes of his subjects within the kingdom in
    the empire; and that, on the contrary, considering that appeals
    are not thereby hindered, the ambassadors desire there may be
    no trouble given therein, either by the king or his officers;
    and that the jurisdiction, sovereignty and other rights, both
    of the king and duke, may be preserved.

    “The king is content, that the duke or his great council
    take cognizance of the causes of his countries and subjects
    within the kingdom, in the empire; saving the exception of the
    parties, and of those of the empire or kingdom, and the whole
    done without prejudice to the sovereignty and jurisdiction
    of the king, in relation to the kingdom, and the right and
    sovereignties belonging to the duke in reference to the empire;
    and this agreement shall last as long as the king and duke
    live.”

    18. As to the 4000 livres yearly rent, belonging to the duke
    upon the account of his predecessors the Earls of Hainault and
    Ostervant, upon the revenue of Vermandois, appertaining to the
    king, and of which there are great arrears, the ambassadors
    demand both the rent and the arrears.

    “The said commissioners shall settle that matter, and do the
    duke justice.”

    19. The ambassadors also complain of the restraint put upon the
    duke’s subjects and servants—some of them being natives of his
    county of Burgundy, in his territories without the kingdom;
    others of the duchy of Burgundy, and other territories of
    the duke’s—by obliging them to take new and unusual oaths to
    serve the king against all persons whatsoever, and especially
    against the said duke, without any regard had to their being
    his vassals; and upon their delaying to do it, though they were
    ready to take the oath of allegiance in the usual form, and to
    serve according to the nature and quality of their fiefs; yet
    Monsieur de Chastillon and other of the king’s officers have
    proceeded against them very irregularly and unjustly, as well
    by seizing their lands and lordships, and receiving the profits
    thereof, and committing outrages in some of the said lands as
    in an enemy’s country, as by confiscation of body and goods,
    and the said profits they have applied to their own use: nay,
    which is still more, the said Chastillon has proceeded against
    the duke himself, upon account of the signiory of Fouvants,
    which belongs to him.

    “The contents of this and the following 21st, 22nd, 23rd, and
    24th articles, the king is willing to redress fully for the
    future; restitution shall be made of the profits aforesaid,
    and the king will appoint a commissioner to see reparation
    duly made. All prisoners shall be freely released, and free
    egress and ingress given to the duke’s subjects. The king also
    consents that the vassals and subjects of the said duke living
    and residing in his dominions, as also his domestic servants,
    who have lands, fiefs, and lordships in his kingdom, upon the
    account of which they are bound to certain military services
    when the king issues out his general mandate for the defence
    of his person, shall not be obliged to serve in person, but
    find others, more or less in number, as the tenure requires, in
    their stead.”

    20. Again, M. de Chastillon and others have driven some
    ecclesiastics out of Langres, that have livings there, by
    reason of their being natives of the duke’s dominions; and
    publicly enjoined them and other natives not to reside on those
    benefices, nor elsewhere in the kingdom.

    “The king agrees fully to redress this grievance.”

    21. The said M. de Chastillon and others of the king’s officers
    have seized the goods of the inhabitants of Valenciennes at the
    fairs of Rheims, and of other considerable merchants, subjects
    and servants of the said duke; namely, M. de Ternant, William
    de Villiers, M. Jean Jacqueling, the receiver of Auxerrois,
    Jean Gormont, and others, who have had no reparation made them
    for their losses. In like manner with them the king’s officers
    without any cause have seized M. Jean de Janly, the duke’s
    envoy to the Duke of Calabria and the King of Arragon.

    “The same answer given to this as to the 20th article
    aforegoing.”

    22. The ambassadors demand that such novel and unreasonable
    constraints may be no more practised; that the seizing of the
    lands of the duke’s subjects may be entirely discontinued, so
    as that they may peaceably enjoy the same as formerly, and
    have restitution made them for the profits, and also that the
    ecclesiastics of Langres may be satisfied.

    “Agreed to as the last.”

    23. In like manner an entire restitution is required of the
    goods taken from the duke’s subjects in Holland, Zealand,
    Brabant, and Flanders, of which the said subjects have lately
    made grievous complaints for redress, and the liberty of those
    who are imprisoned; and withal, that letters patent might be
    granted, that disorders and hostilities may not be practised
    for the future; the subjects of the said duke having been
    interrupted in their herring fishery, as well those of Holland,
    Zealand, and Brabant, as those of Flanders and Boulogne, to
    their great damage; and therefore they desire the king’s passes
    to secure them for the future, upon producing of which they may
    proceed unmolested.

    “Answered as the last article.”

    24. The ambassadors set forth, that the gifts made the duke by
    the king of the revenue of Chastel-Chinon for six years, and
    which he did not enjoy above a year or two, may be restored to
    him for that term.

    “This the king fully agrees to.”

    25. The king, for very good causes and considerations, is
    desired to cancel those causes that are depending in his court
    of parliament between Jean Boutilhac, and Christian and Jean
    de Digonne, both brothers, which were commenced in the time of
    the troubles, and by the duke’s order, M. Jacques de la Galee,
    Messieurs de Lalain, and de Montigny, Gerard le Febvre, and the
    people of Bruges, and the king’s proctor, joined in the said
    causes to bring them before him; and afterwards pursuant to the
    abolition made at Conflans, and the contents of the letters
    patent formerly granted by the king thereupon, to maintain the
    said letters of abolition.

    “The king is willing to cancel the causes above said before
    himself and council, or the commissioners appointed for the
    universal reformation of justice through the kingdom, of
    whom the Chancellor of France is one. And as to the affair
    of Boutilhac and the king’s proctor against the Digonnes,
    Boutilhac and the proctor shall be silenced; then for Lalain,
    seeing the said causes have a relation to the business of the
    limits above mentioned, in respect to which a stop had been
    made to the re-delivery of their goods seized and detained
    upon that occasion, these goods which are in the hands of
    commissioners or others deputed by them, they shall peaceably
    enjoy, till the dispute about the limits shall be decided by
    the said commissioners in the form aforesaid, provided that
    they and all their goods shall be liable to the making good,
    on their part, the sentence given by the said commissioners in
    that behalf. And as for the interposition of appeals by Gerard
    Febvre, and others, from the judgments and sentences of the
    said court of Bruges, they shall be of no effect.”

    26. The king is desired to inhibit De Torcy, his heirs, &c.,
    for ever to prosecute a certain decree obtained by him against
    the late M. de Saveuse, contrary to the tenor of the treaty of
    Arras; which decree after it was made, had a stop put to it
    till the death of the late king, and by the king now being, for
    fifteen years, commencing from that of sixty.

    “The said suspension of fifteen years the king is willing shall
    be observed, and that after the expiration of the said term,
    the execution of the said decree shall be suspended for twenty
    years longer, still with a salvo to the king and the duke’s
    rights from thenceforwards, and for the twenty years past.”

    27. The ambassadors cannot also but remonstrate against the
    denial of mandates in case of appeal and other points of
    justice to the duke’s officers and subjects, and even when
    his officers have appealed and demanded security for the
    preservation of his right and signiory.

    “The king will command speedy and strict justice to be done,
    and all mandates in cases of appeal or otherwise shall be
    granted without hesitation; so that it may be evident to all
    men that he is desirous to do right to the duke’s subjects.”

    28. The ambassadors desire the king would let the duke enjoy
    the lands, signiories and rights made over to him, and to let
    him have instruments of ratification, by which all impediments
    to the contrary shall be declared null and of no effect.

    “This the king assents to in the full extent of it.”

    29. The ambassadors demand reparation of damages for himself
    and subjects during the troubles, which by a moderate
    computation amount to above 200,000 crowns in gold.

    “The king is willing to make reparation, but expects the same
    on the part of the duke.”

    30. The king is desired to prohibit the Bailiff of Gens for
    the future to receive appeals, and to grant relief in cases of
    appeals by the subjects of the duchy of Burgundy; forasmuch
    as that duchy is the first peerage of France, and therefore
    the duke and his subjects ought to appeal nowhere but to the
    parliament, if they think fit.

    “The king agrees to this article.”

    31. The bailiff, judges and officers of the said duke in that
    duchy, ought not for the future to be hindered from taking
    cognizance of the subjects of the said duchy, under pretence
    that they are burghers of Ville-neuve-le-Roy; and the Bailiff
    of Gens and all others should be forbidden to grant protections
    to the subjects of the said duke in his duchy, under pretence
    of that burghership.

    “The king agrees also to this.”

    32. The king is desired to grant letters patent, and in them
    to declare that all executions made by virtue of the seal of
    the said duchy, shall take place according and pursuant to the
    privileges of the said seal, and notwithstanding any appeals,
    and without prejudicing the same.

    “The king agrees to this article.”

    33. All complaints made in respect to innovations, which shall
    be exhibited by the said duke in his said duchy and his other
    territories, or by the judges of those countries who may
    and are wont to offer those complaints, ought really to be
    redressed, notwithstanding any appeals, &c.

    “This the king allows of.”

    34. Though the villages of Desgrandes, Mallay St. Guillain,
    Ducray, and other adjacent ones, are directly in the duchy of
    Burgundy, appertaining to the said duke, and belonging to the
    bailiwick of Destun; yet the king’s officers have attempted to
    make them to belong to Lyons, as well in point of jurisdiction
    as in the matter of taxes, to the prejudice of the said duke,
    and also contrary to the treaty of Arras, by which all the
    profits and royal rights in the bailiwicks of Mâcon and St.
    Gengon ought to belong to the said duke; for if the king had
    any right to the said villages, it must be upon the account of
    the said bailiwicks of Mâcon and St. Gengon only; and for the
    late duke, he complained of it to the late King Charles, and
    since to the present king; and was informed that M. Guichard
    Bastier, Chief-judge of Lyons, should inquire into the matter
    of fact, and there determine it. Nevertheless, the said
    ambassadors require that the said information may be reviewed
    and examined by the said commissioners, who shall be appointed
    to transact the other matters above mentioned, and so as to
    reinstate the said duke in the possession of the said villages
    whereof he has been deprived wrongfully and without any just
    cause; in case that information be sufficient to do it, or
    otherwise the commissioners shall decide it in the manner
    aforesaid.

    “The king agrees to this article in all the parts of it.”

    35. And in case there are any articles that cannot presently be
    executed, but that it shall be necessary that they should be
    examined and determined by commissioners, whom the king and the
    duke shall appoint, and that in order to this a convenient time
    be also assigned; and that it may so happen that though the
    said commissioners have not full power from the king and the
    duke to determine the things left to their cognizance: insomuch
    that the said matters may be delayed through the difficulties
    which may occur, as well in respect to the knowing, as making
    a declaration of the rights of the parties; let the king and
    the duke, if they are so pleased, expedite their powers,
    by which both sides shall agree, that, in case the said
    commissioners cannot accord, they may choose an umpire, an
    able man, who cannot be suspected of partiality, to whom they
    shall declare and impart their difficulties and differences;
    and when he shall be fully instructed in the whole affair,
    he shall declare his opinion according to his conscience,
    and without any favour or affection. And so the matter shall
    be adjudged and determined, according to the advice of those
    the said commissioners who shall be of the umpire’s opinion,
    notwithstanding the opposition of the rest, with a salvo always
    to the greatest and soundest part in number of persons and
    opinions of the said commissioners, by whose advice the matter
    shall be determined as effectually as if all the commissioners
    had agreed to it. And in case the said commissioners shall
    not be able to agree among themselves about the choice of an
    umpire, those on the king’s side shall be obliged to name two
    worthy persons, and the duke’s commissioners as many, neither
    of whom shall be natives, or the subjects of either of them,
    nor suspected of partiality; out of which four, one shall be
    chosen by lot, who shall be the umpire, to decide the matter as
    aforesaid; and if the commissioners who shall be appointed by
    the king do not agree in the choice of an umpire as aforesaid,
    in that case the duke’s commissioners may do it without them.
    And, on the contrary, if the said commissioners of the duke do
    not agree to it, those of the king’s may in like manner do it
    without them. And that choice, together with the king’s which,
    by virtue thereof, shall be made, shall be as valid as if done
    by the commissioners on both sides by common consent; and the
    said commissioners on one side may proceed in the said affair,
    by default, and upon the refusal of the commissioners on the
    other side, and act with the said umpire, in the same manner as
    if all the commissioners were together. And all that shall be
    determined, done, and executed, in the things aforesaid, shall
    remain firm and valid for ever; and that the said commissioners
    and every of them shall swear solemnly that they will take care
    of, attend, and manage the said affairs as aforesaid, and have
    a very strict regard to the right of each part, and proceed
    therein without interruption or delay, and without alleging any
    excuse, unless in case of death or sickness. And in case of an
    excuse as aforesaid, the commissioner, whose business it is,
    shall appoint one to act in his stead, who shall proceed with
    the rest in the same form and manner as above directed.

    “The king agrees to the contents of this article.”

    [The conclusion and ratification of this treaty being matters
    of form, we omit them.]




CH. X.—How the King accompanied the Duke of Burgundy in his Expedition
against the Liegeois, who were formerly his Allies.—1468.


After the conclusion of the peace, the King and the Duke of Burgundy
set out the next morning for Cambray[250], and from thence towards the
country of Liege: it was the beginning of winter, and the weather very
bad. The king had with him only his Scotch guards and a small body of
his standing forces; but he ordered 300 of his men-at-arms to join him.
The duke’s army marched in two columns; one was commanded by the Marshal
of Burgundy (of whom I have spoken before), and with him were all the
Burgundians, the above-mentioned nobility of Savoy, and a great number
of forces out of Hainault, Luxembourg, Namur, and Limburg; the other
body was led by the duke himself. When they came near the city of Liege,
a council of war was held in the duke’s presence, in which it was the
opinion of some of the officers, that part of the army should march back,
since the gates and walls of that city had been demolished the year
before, and no hopes were left them of being relieved; for the king was
with us in person, and had made some overtures for them, which was almost
as much as was demanded of them: but the duke was not at all pleased
with this proposition, and it was well he was not, for never prince was
nearer his ruin, and it was only his suspicion of the king which was the
occasion of his rejecting it. Certainly they who proposed it, out of an
opinion of their too great strength, were very ill-advised; it was a
great instance of their folly or pride, and I have often heard of such
counsel having been given, but it was always by such officers as were
either ignorant of what was fit to be done, or such as had a mind to be
esteemed for their courage; but our king (whom God pardon!) understood
an affair of this nature excellently well. He was slow and timorous in
undertaking any action of importance, but when once he had begun, he
provided so well, that it was hardly possible for his designs to miscarry.

The Marshal of Burgundy was ordered with the brigade under his command,
to advance before us, and possess himself of the city; if he was refused
entrance, he was ordered to force it if he could, for there were already
several deputies from the city coming and going about an accommodation.
The marshal advanced as far as Namur, and the king and duke arriving
the next day[251], he removed and marched on. As soon as he approached
the city, the poor inconsiderate citizens made a sally, but were easily
defeated (at least a good part of them), and the rest retired. During
this confusion in the town, the bishop made his escape, and came to our
army. There was at that time a legate[252] sent from the Pope[253] to
pacify their disputes, and to inquire into the difference between the
bishop and the people; for they remained still under excommunication
for the above-mentioned reasons and offences. This legate exceeding his
commission, and hoping to make himself bishop of that city, favoured the
people, advised them to take arms, and to stand upon their defence, and
other foolish counsels he gave them besides: but finding what danger the
town was in, he endeavoured to make his escape, and got away with his
whole train (consisting of five and twenty persons very well mounted);
but they were all retaken. The duke having notice of it, sent word to
those who had taken him, that they should carry him somewhere out of the
way (without acquainting him with it), and make him pay as great a ransom
for his liberty as they could get; because if it came publicly to his
knowledge, the honour he was obliged to pay to the apostolic see would
not suffer him to detain him a prisoner. They could not take his advice,
but fell out among themselves, and some who pretended to a share, coming
to the duke with their complaints, as he was sitting publicly at dinner,
he sent to have the legate delivered into his hands, took him from them,
showed him abundance of respect, and treated him very honourably. The
great body of forces which were in the vanguard, under the command of
the Marshal of Burgundy and the Lord of Humbercourt, presuming they
should carry their point, marched directly to the city, and (moved by
their avarice), they thought it better to plunder it, than to accept of
a treaty which was offered: supposing there was no necessity of staying
for the king (who was seven or eight leagues behind), they advanced until
just about night they arrived at the suburbs, into which they entered
in a part that led directly to one of the gates which had been lately
repaired by the citizens; some parley there passed between them, but
nothing was concluded on. Night came upon them, and it grew very dark
before they had taken up their quarters; so that not knowing where to
dispose themselves, they were in great disorder; some walked up and down,
others called out for their masters, their comrades, and their captains.
Monsieur Jehan de Vilde and other officers in the town, perceiving their
folly and confusion, took courage, and (the inconvenience of having had
their walls thrown down being now of great advantage to them), they
sallied through the ruins and out of the breaches in the walls as they
pleased upon those who were in the front; but they attacked the pages
and servants (who were left with the horses at the farther end of the
suburbs, where they entered) by the way of the vineyards and hillocks,
and slew many of them, but a greater number fled (for the night knows no
shame): in short, they attacked us so vigorously, that in this action
they slew above 800 men, of whom 100 were men-at-arms. But the wiser
and more courageous of that vanguard kept themselves together in a body
(the greatest part of them being men-at-arms and persons of good family),
and marched up with their colours directly to the gate, imagining if
there was a sally, it would be that way. A continued rain had made the
ways prodigiously miry, and the men-at-arms being dismounted, stood up
to their ancles in mud and dirt. All the inhabitants that remained in
the town resolved to make a general sally at once, and with great shouts
and a vast number of torches, they were marching through the gate, when
our men (who were not far off, and had four good pieces of cannon with
them), fired up the street among them two or three times, and made such
a slaughter that they retired out of the suburbs, and shut up their
gates. Whilst this dispute lasted in the suburbs, those who had sallied
by the walls, being near the town, had got together some few carts and
waggons, with which they fortified themselves, and reposed (though but
indifferently, for they continued out of the town from two o’clock in the
morning till six): but as soon as the day began to break, and we were
able to discover where they lay, we immediately repulsed them. In this
action, Monsieur Jehan de Vilde was wounded, and died in the town two
days after, and two or three officers of note besides.




CH. XI.—Of the King’s Arrival in person with the Duke of Burgundy
before the City of Liege.—1468.


Though sallies out of a town are sometimes necessary, yet they are very
dangerous, and of ill consequence to the besieged; since ten men are
a greater loss to them than a hundred to the besiegers, because their
number is less, and they cannot be recruited as they please; besides they
may happen to lose their governor, or some other considerable officer,
for want of whose conduct, not being able to make any longer defence,
they may be forced to surrender the town immediately. The news of this
action was presently brought to the duke, who was in his quarters about
four or five leagues from the city. At first the whole body was reported
to be cut off; however, the duke mounted, and ordered all the forces that
were with him to march immediately, commanding that the news of this
action should be kept secret from the king. In our approach to another
part of the town, we had intelligence that all was well, that there were
not so many slain as was at first supposed, and that among them there was
not any person of note but one Monsieur de Sergine, a Flemish knight.
At the same time we were informed, that the gentlemen and officers that
were left of the vanguard were in great distress and want of provisions,
having been upon very hard duty all night long and upon their feet in the
dirt and mire at the very gates of the town; that some of the infantry
who had fled, and were returned, were so dispirited and out of heart,
that no great exploit could be expected from them; and therefore they
desired the duke, for God’s sake, to march up with all diligence to
their post, which would oblige the enemy to divide their forces, and not
lie with their whole garrison upon them. They pressed in like manner
for supplies of provisions, for they had not one morsel left to subsist
on. The duke immediately sent them what provisions could be got, under
a convoy of 300 horse, to comfort and encourage them; and it was time,
for none of them, except a few that had brought some wine with them,
had either eaten or drunk anything for two or three days and a night,
and to mend the matter, they had the hardest weather in the world. On
their side it was impossible to enter, unless the duke gave the garrison
a diversion. They had abundance of men wounded, and among the rest the
Prince of Orange[254] (whom I had forgotten to name), who gave signal
proofs of his courage and conduct, and would not stir from his post
during the whole time. The Lords du Lau and d’Urfé behaved themselves
very gallantly also, though above 2000 men deserted and ran away from
them in the night.

It was almost night when the duke received this last intelligence, and
having despatched the above-mentioned supplies, he returned to his
standard to give a full relation to the king, who seemed to be extremely
pleased, for the contrary would have proved much to his prejudice. It
was not long before we arrived at the suburbs, and then a strong party
of volunteers (men-at-arms and archers) were detached to possess the
suburbs, which was easily done; and the Bastard of Burgundy (who had a
great command under the duke at that time), the Lord of Ravestein, the
Count of Roucy[255] (the constable’s son), and several other persons of
quality, took up their quarters in the suburb, and some of them just by
the gate which the townsmen had repaired, as they had done the other.
The duke had his quarters in the middle of the suburbs, but for that
night the king remained in a good, large and well-furnished farm about a
quarter of a league from the town, with a strong party both of our and
his own men for his guard.

The city of Liege is seated in a very fruitful country, full of mountains
and valleys, with the River Maes running through the middle of it, and is
much about the same size as Rouen, and was at that time very populous.
It was no great distance from that gate where we had our quarter, to
the other, where our vanguard were posted, provided we could have gone
straight through the town; but being obliged to go round on the outside
of it, it was full three leagues about by reason of the holes and little
sloughs which (it being mid-winter, and very foul) the weather had filled
up. The walls likewise were all demolished, and the citizens might attack
our men in what quarter they pleased: besides the foundation being stony
and a hard rock, they could never make a ditch, and at that time had
nothing but a small trench, which they had thrown up not long before to
defend them. Our vanguard were extremely overjoyed and animated at our
approach on the first night of our coming; for already the force of the
garrison was divided into two parts. About midnight we had a terrible
alarm, and the Duke of Burgundy was immediately in the street; not long
after the king and constable came to him, and had made great haste to get
thither so soon. The darkness and horror of the night contributed much
to the terror of our soldiers, some of them crying out, “They sally out
of this gate, and some of them out of the other.” The Duke of Burgundy
never wanted courage, but his conduct often failed him; and to speak
impartially, he did not behave himself at this very time so prudently as
he ought to have done, considering the king was there present. In this
confusion, the king took upon him to command, and said to the constable,
“March you with your men to such a place, for if the enemy falls upon us
anywhere, it must necessarily be there.” He who had seen his countenance,
and heard him speak, would have acknowledged him to be a prince of great
courage and prudence; but this was not the first action in which he had
given demonstration of it; however this was only a false alarm, and the
king and the duke returned both to their quarters.

The next morning the king removed into the suburbs, and took up his
quarters in a little house next door to the duke’s; his guards consisted
of 100 Scots, and his household troops were posted in a village near him.
The Duke of Burgundy was extremely jealous, lest either the king should
find means to get into the city, or return home before he could take it;
or else (being so near), make some attempt upon his person. To prevent
the worst, he made a draught out of his guards of 300 of the stoutest
men-at-arms that he could depend on, and posted them in a great barn that
lay between their two quarters. The walls of the barn were broken down,
to render their sallies the more easy, if there should be occasion, and
these troops were placed there to watch and observe the king’s motions,
who was quartered just by them. In this manner we spent eight days;
during which (for on the last day the town was taken) neither the duke
nor anybody else pulled off their arms. The night before the surrender,
at a council of war, it was concluded to storm the town the next morning,
which was Sunday, the 30th of October, 1468; and accordingly orders were
given out that at a certain signal (which was the firing of one great gun
alone, then of two serpentines presently after, and then discontinuing),
without farther orders they should begin the assault on one side, as the
duke designed to attack them on the other by eight in the morning. That
night (as was concluded) the duke disarmed himself and ordered all his
army to do the same, and to refresh themselves, especially those in the
barn. At that instant (having been informed of our design) the Liegeois
resolved to make a sally upon our quarters, as they had done before upon
the other side.




CH. XII.—How the Liegeois made a desperate Sally upon the Duke of
Burgundy’s Quarter, where both he and the King were in very great
Danger.—1468.


In this chapter I shall show you an example, by which you may observe,
that the greatest prince or potentate may suddenly fall into dangerous
inconveniences, occasioned by a small number of their enemies; from
whence it may reasonably be inferred that all enterprises ought to be
well weighed and considered, before they are put in execution. This city
had not one soldier in their garrison, but men of their own territories,
nor one man of quality or good officer among them; for those few whom
they had were all killed and wounded two or three days before. They had
neither gate, nor wall, nor fortification, nor one piece of cannon,
which was good for anything. Their garrison consisted only of their own
townsmen, and 700 or 800 foot from a small mountain at the back of the
town called the country of Franchemont, but they had always had the
reputation of being valiant and stout soldiers. They were now arrived at
the height of desperation, and having no hopes of relief, since the king
had come in person against them, they resolved to make a general sally,
and put all to a venture, for they looked upon themselves as lost. It
was concluded, that by the ruins of the walls which were behind the Duke
of Burgundy’s quarters, all their choicest troops should sally, which
were 600 of those from the country of Franchemont, led and conducted by
the masters of the two houses where the King and the Duke of Burgundy
were quartered; near to which houses, by a crack in a great rock, they
might march securely before they were perceived, unless they discovered
themselves by any noise. Though there were several scouts by the way,
they were not discouraged, imagining they should either kill them, or be
at the king’s or duke’s quarters as soon as they should give the alarm.
Besides, they presumed their two guides would conduct them directly to
their own houses, where (as is said before) the king and the duke were
quartered; and not halting anywhere by the way, they hoped they might be
able to surprise them, and either kill or take them, before their guards
could come in to their assistance. Having not far to march, they supposed
they should be able to make their retreat, or if the worst came to the
worst, they could but die, and they were contented to lose their lives
in such an undertaking; for without it, as is said before, they found
themselves utterly ruined. It was also ordered that all the people of the
city should sally out of the gate which opened into the great street of
our suburbs, with loud shouts and cries, hoping by that means to defeat
that body of forces that were posted in the suburbs, and to obtain a
complete victory, or a glorious death. Had they had 1000 men-at-arms, all
regular forces, their attempt would have been great, and I question not
but they would have succeeded in it, since with those few which they had,
they were very near effecting their designs.

According to the resolution that had been taken, at about ten o’clock at
night, the 600 men from Franchemont sallied forth by the breaches of the
walls, seized upon the most of our outguards and put them to the sword
(among whom there were three gentlemen of the household of the Duke of
Burgundy), and certainly if they had marched on directly, and made no
noise till they had arrived at the place where they designed, they had
slain both those princes in their beds, without any great opposition.
Behind the Duke of Burgundy’s quarters there was a tent in which the
present Duke of Alençon[256] lay, and with him the Lord of Craon[257];
they stopped there for some time, thrust their pikes through the tent,
and killed some of the servants. This giving an alarm to the whole army,
some few ran to their arms, several got up, and leaving their tents,
ran immediately to the two houses, where the king and the duke were
quartered. The barn I mentioned before, where the duke had posted 300
men-at-arms, being close to both houses, they gave them some thrusts with
their pikes out of the holes which had been made for the convenience of
their sallies. Not full two hours before this attack, these gentlemen had
pulled off their arms to refresh and prepare themselves for the assault
the next day, so that most of them were unarmed, though some few had
clapped on their cuirasses upon the uproar at the Duke of Alençon’s tent,
and attacked the invaders through the doors and the holes which they had
made, and were the only body of troops that preserved those two great
princes; for by this delay, several others had time enough to arm, and
make head against them. I and two gentlemen more of his bed-chamber lay
that night in the Duke of Burgundy’s chamber (which was very small), and
above us there were twelve archers upon the guard, all of them in their
clothes, and playing at dice. His main guard was at a good distance, and
towards the gate of the town. In short, the master of the house where
the duke was quartered, having drawn out a good party of the Liegeois,
came so suddenly upon the duke, that we had scarce time to put on his
cuirass and breast-plate and clap a steel cap upon his head: as soon as
we had done it, we ran down the stairs into the street, but we found our
archers engaged with the enemy, and much ado they had to defend the doors
and the windows against them. In the street there was a terrible noise
and uproar, some crying out, “Vive le Roi!” others, “Vive Bourgogne!”
and others, “Vive le Roi, et tuez!” It was some time before our archers
and we could beat the enemy from the doors, and get out of the house:
we knew not in what condition the king was, nor whether he was for or
against us, which put us into a great consternation. As soon as we were
got into the street, by the help of two or three torches we discovered
some few of our men, and could perceive people fighting round about us,
but the action there lasted not long, for the soldiers from all parts
came in thronging to the duke’s quarter: the duke’s landlord was the
first man of the enemy’s side that was killed (who died not presently,
for I heard him speak), and with him his whole party (at least the
greatest part of them) were cut in pieces.

The king was also assaulted after the same manner by his landlord, who
entered his house, but was slain by the Scotch guards. These Scotch
troops behaved themselves valiantly, maintained their ground, would
not stir one step from the king, and were very nimble with their bows
and arrows, with which it is said they wounded and killed more of the
Burgundians than of the enemy. Those who were appointed, made their sally
at the gate, but they found a strong guard to oppose them, who gave them
a warm reception, and presently repulsed them; they not being so good
soldiers as the others. As soon as these people were repulsed, the king
and duke met, and had a conference together; seeing several lie dead
about them, they were afraid their loss had been greater than really it
proved to be; for upon examination, they found they had not lost many
men, though several were wounded; and without dispute, if they had not
stopped at those two places, and especially at the barn (where they met
with considerable opposition), but had followed their guides, they had
killed both the king and the Duke of Burgundy, and in all probability
would have defeated the rest of the army. Each of these princes retired
to his quarters greatly astonished at the boldness of the attempt; and
immediately a council of war was called, to consult what measures were
to be taken the next morning in relation to the assault, which had been
resolved upon before. The king was in great perplexity, as fearing that
if the duke took not the town by storm, the inconvenience would fall upon
him, and he would either be kept still in restraint, or made an absolute
prisoner; for the duke could not think himself secure against a war with
France, if he should suffer him to depart. By this mutual distrust of
each other, one may clearly observe the miserable condition of these two
princes, who could not by any means confide in one another, though they
had made a firm peace, not a fortnight before, and had sworn solemnly to
preserve it.




CH. XIII.—Of the storming, taking, and plundering the City of Liege;
together with the Ruin and Destruction of the very Churches.—1468.


The king, to free himself from these doubts, about an hour after his
return from the sally (which I mentioned before) to his quarters, sent
for some of the duke’s officers that had assisted at the council of war,
to know the result of it; they told him it was resolved that the town
should be stormed next morning in the manner that was concerted before.
The king made several grave and judicious objections, and such as the
duke’s officers approved of very well; for they were all apprehensive of
the assault, in respect of the great numbers of people in the town, and
the signal proofs they had given of their courage not two hours before;
so that the officers seemed inclinable rather to defer it for some days
longer, and to endeavour to have taken it by composition. They came
immediately to the duke’s quarters, and made a report of all the king had
said unto them, and it was my fortune to be present. They represented
all the king’s fears, and their own too, but supposing the duke would
not take it so well from them, they fathered it all upon his majesty.
The duke took it extremely ill, and replied, that the king raised those
difficulties only to preserve the town: besides, he told them, that it
was impossible his design should miscarry, because they had no artillery
within, nor walls without, to defend them; that their fortifications and
their gates were demolished, and therefore he was resolved to delay no
longer, but to storm the town, as had been concluded before. However, if
the king pleased, he might retire to Namur, and stay there till the town
was taken; but for his own part he would not stir till he saw what would
be the event of this enterprise. The whole army dreaded this assault,
and therefore none of the officers were pleased with this resolution,
which was communicated to the king, not bluntly but in the mildest terms
imaginable. The king knew what the duke would be at, but dissembled it,
and declared he would not go to Namur, but take his fortune the next
morning with the rest. My opinion is, that if he had been willing to make
his escape, he might have done it that night, for he had with him 100
archers of his guards, several gentlemen of his retinue, and not much
fewer than 300 men-at-arms; but when his honour lay at stake, he scorned
to do it, lest the world should have upbraided him with want of courage.

In expectation of day, the whole army reposed themselves in their arms
for some time, and several went to their devotions, for it was looked
upon as a very dangerous enterprise. As soon as it was broad day, and
the hour had come for the assault (which as I said before was eight in
the morning), the duke ordered the signal to be given, and the great
guns to be fired successively as was agreed on, to give them notice who
were in our vanguard on the other side of the town (at a great distance
to go about, though through the town it was but a little way). The
vanguard heard the signal, and immediately prepared to storm the town;
the duke’s trumpets began to sound, the colours advanced to the walls,
and the soldiers marched after in very good order. The king was at that
time in the middle of the street, well attended with his 300 men-at-arms,
his guards, and some lords and officers of his household. When we came
so near that we expected to be immediately at push of pike, we found no
resistance at all, and not above two or three men upon the guard; for
supposing, because it was Sunday, that we would not have attacked them,
they were all gone to dinner, and we found the cloth laid in every house
that we entered. A multitude is seldom formidable, unless commanded by
some officer whom they hold in reverence and fear; yet there are certain
hours and seasons in which their fury is terrible.

Before this assault the Liegeois were much fatigued and dispirited, as
well for the loss they had sustained in their two sallies (in which
all their chief officers were slain), as for the great pains and hard
service which they had endured for eight days successively; for nobody
was exempted from being upon the guard. They being blocked up on both
sides (as I stated before), I suppose they thought that Sunday might have
been a day of rest to them (but they were mightily mistaken), for they
did not make the least defence, either on our side, or on the other,
where the Burgundians of our vanguard made their attack, and entered
before us[258]; they killed but few, for the people fled over the Maes
into the forest of Ardennes, and from thence into such places of refuge
as they thought most proper to secure themselves in. On that side of the
town where I was, I saw but three men and one woman dead; and I believe
there were not above 200 killed altogether, the rest having all fled,
and got into the houses or churches for sanctuary. The king marched
at his own leisure (for he saw there was no opposition), and the army
(consisting by my computation of about 40,000 men), entered at both ends
of the town. The duke, having advanced a good way into the city, turned
back to meet the king, conducting him as far as the palace, and then
returned to the great church of St. Lambert, into which his soldiers were
forcing their way for the sake both of the prisoners and the plunder;
for though he had posted a battalion of his guards there to secure the
church, yet the soldiers could not be restrained, but fell upon them, and
attempted to break open the doors. I saw the Duke of Burgundy kill one
man himself at his arrival, upon which the soldiers retreated, and the
church was preserved for that time; but at length all the men that had
fled thither for sanctuary were made prisoners, and all the furniture
was taken away. The rest of the churches, which were very numerous (for
I have heard the Lord of Humbercourt, who knew the town very well, say,
that there were as many masses said in it every day as in Rome), were
most of them plundered under pretence of searching for prisoners. I
myself was in none but the great church, but I was told so, and saw the
marks of it, for which a long time after the Pope excommunicated all
such as had any goods belonging to the churches in that city, unless
they restored them; and the duke appointed certain officers to go up and
down his country, to see the Pope’s sentence put in execution. After
the taking and plundering the city, about noon the duke returned to the
palace; the king had dined before he came, but expressed much joy at his
good fortune, and highly applauded his magnanimity and conduct; for he
knew well enough it would be carried to the duke, and he had in his heart
a longing desire to be at home in his own kingdom. After dinner the king
and the duke were very merry together, and if the king had been lavish in
his commendations behind his back, he extolled his actions much more to
his face, and the duke was not a little pleased to hear it.

But I am obliged to make a small digression, and give an account of the
calamities of those miserable people who fled out of the town, that I may
confirm what I said in the beginning of these Memoirs, when I spoke of
the misfortunes and dreadful consequences which I have observed to follow
those who are defeated in battle, whether king or prince, or any other
potentate whatever.

These miserable creatures fled through the country of Ardennes with their
wives and children. A gentleman in those parts (who till that time had
been of their side), fell upon, and cut off a great party of them; and
to ingratiate himself with the duke, he wrote him an account of what he
had done, and represented the number both of the prisoners and slain to
be much greater than in reality it was, though indeed it was very great;
but, however, he made his own peace with the duke by that action. Others
fled to Mezières, which is a French town upon the Maes. Two or three of
their ringleaders were taken and presented to the duke (one of whom was
named Madoulet), whom he ordered immediately to be put to death; and
several of the rest died with hunger, or cold, or watching.




CH. XIV.—How King Louis returned into France by the Consent of the Duke
of Burgundy; and how the Duke treated the Liegeois and the People of
Franchemont afterwards.—1468.


About four or five days after the taking of the town, the king began to
employ his friends about the duke, to propose his return into France;
and he himself broke the matter to him very discreetly, telling him,
that if he had still any occasion of his assistance, he should freely
let him know it and he would willingly stay longer, but that if his
presence could be of no farther importance, he desired to be dismissed,
that he might return to Paris, and see the peace published in the court
of parliament.[259] (For in France it is a custom that all treaties of
peace should be published in that court, or otherwise they are void,
though indeed the king’s power is very great.) Besides, he desired of the
duke that they might have another interview next summer in Burgundy, and
enjoy the conversation of one another for a month together. At length
the duke consented he should go, yet not without murmuring a little.
The duke ordered the articles of peace to be read to the king, that, if
he repented of anything, it might be altered. He offered it likewise to
his choice, whether he would stand to it or not, and some little apology
he made for his bringing him thither. He desired one thing more, which
was, that the king would permit a new article to be added in favour of
the Lord du Lau, the Lord d’Urfé, and Poncet de Rivière[260] and that
he would promise that the lands and preferments, which they had enjoyed
before the war, should be restored to them again. This proposition did
not please the king at all, for he thought it very unreasonable that
those who were not of his party should be comprehended in the peace.
Besides, they were servants to the Lord Charles, the king’s brother,
and not to the king. However, the king replied that he would consent
to it, upon condition that the duke would do the same for the Count of
Nevers[261] and the Lord of Croy; upon which answer the duke pressed
it no farther. This answer of the king’s was looked upon to be a very
wise one, for the duke hated those two gentlemen, so that he would never
consent to their restoration. In all the rest, the king told the duke
he would alter nothing, but confirm whatever had been sworn at Peronne.
In this manner his departure was agreed on, and the king took his leave
of the duke[262], who conducted him about half a league, but at their
last departure the king said to him, “If my brother, who is in Bretagne,
should not be satisfied with the appanage, which for your sake I have
given him, what would you have me do?” The duke hastily replied, without
considering what he said, “If he should not, it is your part to see him
satisfied, but I shall leave that to yourselves.” From which question and
answer important actions did afterwards proceed, as you shall hear in the
proper place.

The king departed extremely well pleased, and was conducted by the Lords
des Cordes, and d’Aimeries[263] (Grand Bailiff of Hainault) out of the
Duke of Burgundy’s territories, who himself continued at Liege.[264] That
city indeed was barbarously treated, but they had used his subjects with
the same cruelty ever since his grandfather’s time, never keeping any
promise, nor observing any peace that they made; and it was now the fifth
year that the duke had been there in person, and made peace with them
every time, and the next year they would be sure to break it. Besides
they had stood excommunicated a long time for their insolence to their
bishop; yet they could never be restrained, nor brought to receive the
commands of the Church with either reverence or obedience.

As soon as the king was gone, the duke resolved (with a small detachment
of his forces), to march into the country of Franchemont, which is
steep, hilly, full of woods, and lies a little beyond Liege, from whence
the best soldiers which they had, came, and particularly those who made
that desperate sally which I mentioned before. Before the duke left the
city, a great number of those poor creatures, who had hid themselves in
the houses when the town was taken, and were afterwards made prisoners,
were drowned. He also resolved to burn the city, which had always been
very populous; and orders were given for firing it in three different
places, and 3000 or 4000 foot of the country of Limbourg (who were their
neighbours, and used the same habit and language), were commanded to
effect this desolation, but to secure the churches. The first thing they
did was to demolish a great bridge over the River Maes; then a strong
body was appointed to protect such houses of the canons as were near
the great church, that they might have lodging and convenience for the
performing of divine service. Other parties were likewise ordered for the
preservation of the rest of the churches. All things being thus ordered,
the duke began his march into the country of Franchemont: he was no
sooner out of the town, but immediately we saw a great number of houses
on fire beyond the river; the duke lay that night four leagues from
the city, yet we could hear the noise as distinctly as if we had been
upon the spot; but whether it was the wind which lay that way, or our
quartering upon the river that was the cause of it, I know not. The next
day the duke marched on, and those who were left in the town continued
the conflagration according to their orders[265]: but all the churches
(except some few) were preserved, and above 300 houses belonging to the
priests and officers of the churches, which was the reason it was so soon
re-inhabited, for many flocked thither to live with the priests.

The cold and frost were so violent, that the greatest part of the duke’s
detachment was forced to march on foot into the country of Franchemont,
which has no walled towns, but consists wholly in villages. The duke lay
still five or six days in a little village called Polleur[266] (which
stands in a small valley); he divided his forces into two bodies for the
speedier destruction of the country: his orders were to burn all the
houses, break down all their iron mills (which were the greatest part of
their livelihood), and search about among the woods for such of the poor
people as had with their goods run thither to hide themselves, of whom
many were killed, and made prisoners; and the soldiers got good store
of plunder. In this march I saw incredible effects of the severity of
the cold: one gentleman lost the use of his foot, and never recovered it
again. A page had two of his fingers drop off with extremity of cold. I
saw a woman and her new-born child starved to death with it. For three
days together the duke’s attendants could get no wine but what they cut
out with a hatchet; for it was frozen in the pipes, and the ice being
thick and entire, they were forced to cut it out in pieces, which they
carried away in their hats and baskets as they thought fit. I could tell
other strange stories of this nature, which would be tedious to write;
but we, in short, were starved out of that country, and forced (after we
had been there eight days) to march back with all expedition to Namur,
and from thence into Brabant[267], where the duke was received with joy.




CH. XV.—Of the King of France’s Subtilty, by which he prevailed with
his Brother Duke Charles, to accept of the Duchy of Guienne, in lieu
of Brie and Champagne, and contrary to the Duke of Burgundy’s
Intention.—1468-69.


The king, having taken his leave of the Duke of Burgundy, returned with
great joy into his own kingdom, not in the least complaining of his usage
either at Peronne or Liege, but bearing all things patiently, at least,
in appearance; yet, for all that, great wars arose afterwards between
them, but not presently, nor was that the cause which I mentioned before
(though it might have contributed towards it); for the conditions of
peace were much the same as if the king had freely signed it at Paris.
But, by the advice of his officers, the Duke of Burgundy was encouraged
to extend the bounds of his dominions, and great artifice was used to
have it done secretly—of which I shall speak in due time.

Lord Charles of France, the king’s only brother, and lately Duke of
Normandy, being informed of the treaty of Peronne, and of the proportion
which he was to have thereby, sent presently to the king to desire his
majesty would accomplish the treaty, and grant him the investiture of
those countries he had promised to give him. The king sent to him again,
and several messages passed between them. The Duke of Burgundy sent also
an ambassador to the Lord Charles, to desire him not to accept of any
other appanage but Champagne and Brie, since they were granted upon his
interposition. He also reminded him of the friendship which he had always
shown him, and that even when he had deserted the Duke of Burgundy, the
duke could not be tempted to retaliate as he had observed others had
done, but had comprehended the Duke of Bretagne in the treaty of peace as
his ally[268]; besides, he ordered his agents to acquaint him, that the
situation of Champagne and Brie was very commodious for them both, and
if the king should ever attempt to resume his gift, in a day’s time he
might have succours out of Burgundy, for those countries were contiguous;
besides, all the taxes, subsidies, and revenues, would accrue wholly to
him, and nothing to the king, but the bare homage and sovereignty.

This Lord Charles of France was a person who did little or nothing of
himself, but in all things was governed and managed by other people,
though he was then above twenty-five years of age. In this manner that
winter passed, being half spent before the king left us. Messengers were
passing continually about this appanage. The king resolved upon no terms
to suffer his brother to enjoy what he had promised, for he did not
like that the Duke of Burgundy and he should be such near neighbours.
Whereupon the king proposed to the Lord Charles to accept of Guienne and
La Rochelle (which is almost all Aquitaine, and more valuable than Brie
and Champagne). Charles was afraid of disobliging the Duke of Burgundy;
he feared also that if he should comply, and the king afterwards not
stand to his word, he should lose friend and fortune both, and leave
himself nothing to depend upon.

The king (who in such affairs was the wisest prince of that age),
perceiving that he would lose time, unless he could make interest with
some of those who were in credit with his brother, addressed himself to
Odet de Rye, Lord of Lescut, and since[269] Count of Comminges (who was
born and married in the country of Guienne), desiring him that he would
be pleased to use his interest with his master to persuade him to accept
of that for his appanage; it being much larger and of a greater revenue
than what he demanded; which would be the only means to make them live in
perfect peace and harmony together like good friends and brothers, and
for which all his servants would reap no inconsiderable advantage, but
more particularly himself; and, as to the investiture, he was ready to
grant it him presently. The Lord Charles being wheedled and cajoled in
this way, was easily persuaded to accept of Guienne[270], to the great
dissatisfaction of the Duke of Burgundy and his ambassadors in France.
Cardinal Balue, Bishop of Angers, and the Bishop of Verdun[271], were
arrested and imprisoned, because the cardinal had written to the Duke of
Guienne not to accept of any other share than that which was assigned to
him by the treaty at Peronne, which the king had promised and sworn to
observe. Besides, he added several other arguments to induce him to it,
which were directly contrary to the king’s designs. So the Lord Charles
of France was created Duke of Guienne in the year 1469, and put into
peaceable possession of that country, with the government of La Rochelle;
after which the king and he had a meeting[272], and conversed together a
long time.




BOOK THE THIRD.




CH. I.—How the King took an occasion of making a new War upon the Duke of
Burgundy; and of his sending as far as Ghent to summon him to appear, by
a Serjeant of the Parliament.—1470.


In the year 1470, the king, having a fair opportunity, as he thought,
resolved to be revenged of the Duke of Burgundy, and secretly endeavoured
to persuade the towns upon the River Somme, as Amiens, St. Quentin, and
Abbeville, to forsake the duke, and admit some of his troops into their
garrisons; for it is always the custom of great princes (especially
if they be wise), to seek out some fair pretence or other to cover
their designs. In order to your better understanding the intrigues and
artifices of the French court in this kind of transactions, I will
give a relation of the whole management of this affair; for the king
and duke were both of them deceived, and a very bloody and cruel war
commenced upon it, which lasted thirteen or fourteen years. The king
indeed had a great desire to excite those towns to rebel, and set up
his standard, upon pretence that the Duke of Burgundy had extended the
bounds of his dominions farther than the treaty would bear. Upon this
account several envoys and ambassadors were sent from one court to the
other, backward and forward, who passed and repassed through these towns,
and proposed and drove on their several bargains very securely, there
being no garrisons in these towns; for the whole kingdom of France, as
well on that side towards the Duke of Burgundy’s dominions, as on the
other towards the Duke of Bretagne’s, was in perfect peace, and the Duke
of Guienne was to all appearance in great friendship with the king.
However, the king had no design to commence a war purely to repossess
himself of one or two of those towns, and no more; but his intention
was to raise a universal rebellion in the Duke of Burgundy’s dominions,
hoping, by that means, to make himself master of all his country.

Many persons, to ingratiate themselves with the king, undertook the
management of these secret negotiations, and reported them much forwarder
than he really found them; one promised him one town, and another another
town, and that they had bargained for them all; but had the king’s
designs reached no farther than the events which succeeded (though
indeed he had cause to complain of his treatment at Peronne), he would
not have violated the peace, nor involved himself in a new war; for he
had published the peace at Paris[273] three months after his return
into his kingdom; and he began his enterprise not without some fear and
caution; but the violent desires he had to it, at last prevailed over his
timorousness, and he was spurred on to it by some of his courtiers.

The Count of St. Paul, a very wise man, and Constable of France, with
several of the Duke of Guienne’s servants and others, earnestly desired
a war between those two great princes, rather than peace, and that for
two reasons:—The first was, that they were afraid their great revenues
would be lessened, if the peace should continue; for the constable had
400 men-at-arms or lances, paid every muster, without any comptroller,
and above 30,000 francs a-year, besides the salary of his office, and the
profits of several good places which he had in his possession. The other
was, because they had observed and talked among themselves, that the
nature of the king was such, that unless he was at war with some foreign
prince, he would certainly find some quarrel or other at home with his
servants, domestics, and officers; for his mind must always be working.
Prompted by these specious arguments, they endeavoured to persuade the
king to commence the war; and the constable promised to take St. Quentin
whenever he pleased, for his lands lay near it; and he boasted much of
his great intelligence in Brabant and Flanders, and that he could induce
several of those towns to revolt against the Duke of Burgundy.

The Duke of Guienne being of the same opinion, all his principal
governors offered the king their services, and promised him to bring
along with them 400 or 500 men-at-arms, whom the Duke of Guienne kept
constantly in pay; but their design was not as the king took it, but
quite contrary, as you will see hereafter.

The king was always wont to proceed gravely and solemnly in all actions
of importance, and therefore he convoked the three Estates at Tours in
the months of March and April, 1470[274] (a thing which he had never
done before[275], nor ever did afterwards), but he summoned only such
persons as he thought would not oppose his designs. In this assembly he
complained of several of the Duke of Burgundy’s enterprises and practices
against his crown; he ordered the Count d’Eu to bring in a complaint
against the duke for detaining from him St. Vallery and other towns
belonging to the jurisdiction of Abbeville and the county of Ponthieu,
without giving the Count d’Eu any reason or satisfaction; pretending only
he did it by way of reprisals for a merchant-man of Flanders, which had
been taken by a small man-of-war belonging to Eu; for which the Count
d’Eu offered to make reparation. Besides, the Duke of Burgundy wished to
oblige the Count d’Eu to do him homage, and swear fealty to him against
all persons whatever; which he would never consent to do, it being
against the honour and authority of the king. In this assembly there were
present several lawyers, as well of the parliament as elsewhere; by all
of whom it was concluded, according to the intention of the king, that a
day should be appointed, and the Duke of Burgundy summoned to appear in
person before the Parliament at Paris. The king knew very well his answer
would be insolent, or that he would do something or other against the
authority of that court, which would give him a more plausible pretence
of declaring war against him.

The Duke of Burgundy received his summons in Ghent from the hands of
one of the officers of the Parliament, as he was going to mass; he was
much surprised, and highly offended at it, and ordered the officer to be
taken into custody, where he remained several days, but at length he was
dismissed.

You see the measures that were concerted for the invasion of the Duke
of Burgundy’s territories; who, having intelligence of it, immediately
enlisted great numbers of men, but at half-pay (as they called it), who
were to be ready in arms at their houses upon the first summons. However,
they were mustered constantly once a month, and received their pay.

In this posture affairs continued for three or four months; but the duke
growing weary of the expense, disbanded his soldiers; for the king having
sent several embassies to him, he began to think the storm was blown
over, and retired into Holland. He had now no soldiers in pay, ready to
be employed upon any occasion, nor garrisons in his frontier towns, which
was greatly to his disadvantage, by reason of the designs on foot for
bringing over Amiens, Abbeville, and St. Quentin to the king. While the
Duke of Burgundy was in Holland, John, late Duke of Bourbon[276], gave
him notice, that in a short time a war would break out against him, as
well in Burgundy as Picardy, for the king had great intelligence both in
those provinces and in his household. The Duke of Burgundy being wholly
unprovided with troops (having disbanded his army, as I said before),
was much alarmed at this news; upon which he passed immediately into
Artois by sea, and went straight to Hesdin.[277] There he began to find
out the secret intrigues of some of his officers, and the transactions
which were being managed privately in the above-mentioned towns. At
first he could not be persuaded of the truth of it, so that it was some
time before he would be convinced of their treachery; but at length he
sent for two of the principal citizens of Amiens, whom he suspected to
have a hand in those secret negotiations; yet they excused themselves so
handsomely, that he suffered them to depart. Not long after this some of
the duke’s household revolted from him, and went over to the king, as the
Bastard Baudouin[278], and several others[279]; which made him fearful
lest more should follow their example. To prevent the worst, he issued
a proclamation, requiring all his people to be immediately in arms; but
few obeyed it, for winter was approaching, and the duke had not been many
days arrived from Holland.




CH. II.—Of the Delivering up the Towns of St. Quentin and Amiens to the
King; and upon what grounds the Constable and others fomented the War
between the King and the Duke of Burgundy.—1471.


Two days after the Duke of Burgundy’s servants had deserted him (which
was in December, 1470), the Constable of France entered St. Quentin[280],
and forced the inhabitants to take an oath of fidelity to the king. Then
the duke began to discern the ill posture of his affairs; for he had sent
all his officers to raise men in his own countries. However, with those
few he could get together, and about 400 or 500 horse, he marched to
Dourlans[281], intending to secure Amiens, and keep it from revolting;
but he had not been there many days before Amiens began to treat, for
the king’s army being not far off, invested the town, but was refused
entrance for some time, because there was still a small party left in it
for the duke, who had sent his quarter-master thither, and if he had had
a sufficient number of troops with him to have entered in person, that
town had never been lost; but with the small brigade he had, he durst
not venture himself in it, though he was much pressed by several of the
townsmen.

As soon as those of the king’s party perceived he was afraid, and not
strong enough to trust himself in the town, they put their plans in
execution, and received a garrison of the king’s troops.[282] Those of
Abbeville intended to have done the same, but the Lord des Cordes got
in for the duke, and prevented their design. From Amiens to Dourlans
is but five short leagues[283]; so that upon the news that Amiens had
declared for the king, the Duke of Burgundy was forced to retire with
great precipitation and alarm to Arras[284], fearing lest other places
should do the like, and seeing himself surrounded by the friends and
relations of the constable. Besides, the revolt of the Bastard Baudouin
made him entertain a jealousy of the great Bastard of Burgundy, his
natural brother. However, by degrees, troops came in to him; and the king
now thought himself master of his designs, for he believed whatever the
constable and the rest had told him of their intelligences all over the
Duke of Burgundy’s dominions; and had it not been in hopes it would have
proved true, that enterprise had never been undertaken.

But it is now high time for me to declare what it was that moved
the constable, the Duke of Guienne, and their principal ministers
(notwithstanding the many good offices, the supplies, and honourable
dealing which the Duke of Guienne had received from the Duke of
Burgundy), and what advantage they proposed to themselves by fomenting
the war between these two great princes, who were then in peace in their
several provinces. I have said something of it before, that it was to
secure their pensions and employments, lest the king, having no wars
abroad, should either take them away, or retrench them. But this was
not the chief cause. The Duke of Guienne and his party had passionately
desired a match between him and the sole daughter[285] and heiress of
the Duke of Burgundy (for the Duke of Burgundy had no sons.) The Duke of
Burgundy had been often solicited in this business, and always gave them
hopes, but would never suffer it to be concluded, and indeed entertained
propositions from other persons.[286] It is worth our observation to
consider what artifices these persons used to arrive at their designs,
and force the duke to give his daughter to the Duke of Guienne. As soon
as those two towns had revolted, and the Duke of Burgundy was returned to
Arras (where he was raising what forces he could), the Duke of Guienne
sent an envoy privately to him, with only three lines under his own hand
(folded as close as was possible, and made up in a piece of soft wax)
containing these words, “Endeavour what you can to reconcile yourself to
your subjects; for other things take no care; for you will be sure to
find friends enough.”

The Duke of Burgundy, who at first was extremely alarmed, immediately
despatched a messenger to the constable, to entreat him that he would
not pursue his advantages, and do him so much mischief as he knew was
in his power, since the war was begun without any proclamation. The
constable was not a little pleased with this message, supposing he had
the Duke of Burgundy now at his beck, and could manage him as he pleased:
he returned him this answer, that he was sensible his affairs were in
very great danger, and that he knew but one remedy left, which was to
marry his daughter to the Duke of Guienne; for by so doing he would be
abundantly supplied with men, and the Duke of Guienne and several other
great lords would declare for him, and he himself would deliver up St.
Quentin, and become of their party; but without the consummation of that
marriage, nothing was to be expected; for the king was very powerful,
had his affairs well managed, and held great intelligence in the whole
territory of Burgundy. He also made use of several other expressions to
augment the duke’s fears. I never knew any man come to a good end that
took pleasure in frightening his master, or keeping him in subjection,
or indeed any other great prince whom he had occasion to treat with, as
you shall see afterwards in the example of the constable; for though the
king was his master at that time, yet his children, and the greatest part
of his estate, lay in the Duke of Burgundy’s dominions. However, it was
always his method, by making them afraid of one another, to keep both of
them in awe; which at last fell heavy upon himself. And as it is natural
for all people to endeavour to free themselves from fear and subjection,
and often hate those that keep them in that bondage, so none do it with
more eagerness and revenge than princes, of whom I never knew any that
did not pursue, with a mortal and implacable hatred, all who attempted to
use them so.

After the delivery of the constable’s answer to the Duke of Burgundy, he
found nothing of friendship was to be expected from him, but that he was
the contriver and principal manager of the war; upon which he conceived
a mortal hatred for him, which could never after be extinguished,
especially when he reflected that his remonstrances of danger tended
to no other end, but to constrain him to the marriage of his daughter.
In the meantime the Duke of Burgundy had recollected himself in some
measure, and assembled a considerable army. By the messages which were
sent, first from the Duke of Guienne, and afterwards from the constable,
it is plain the whole business was premeditated; for, not long after, the
Duke of Bretagne wrote to him in the same, or more terrible language;
and suffered the Lord of Lescut to put himself into the king’s service,
with 100 of his Breton men-at-arms; so that it may be easily concluded
this war was undertaken to force the Duke of Burgundy to consent to that
match. The king was deceived when he was put upon it; and the story of
their intelligence in the Duke of Burgundy’s country was utterly, or to
a great extent, false. However, during this whole expedition, the king
was served faithfully by the constable, who mortally hated the Duke of
Burgundy, because he knew that the duke had no affection for him. The
Duke of Guienne also served the king very honestly in this war, with a
considerable body of troops, and the Duke of Burgundy’s affairs were in a
dangerous condition; yet if, in the beginning of this rupture, the duke
(as I said before) would have consented to the marriage of his daughter
with the Duke of Guienne, all the above-mentioned great lords would have
abandoned the king, and employed all their power and interest against
him; but it is in vain for man to determine in these cases, for God
Almighty ever executes as he pleases.




CH. III.—How the Duke of Burgundy took Picquigny; and the means he
found out to make a Truce with the King for a Year, to the great
Dissatisfaction of the Constable of France.—1471.


You have already been sufficiently informed of the motives of this
war, and that the two princes were at first deluded, and invaded one
another without understanding the true grounds of the quarrel; which is
a convincing argument of the marvellous subtilty of those that managed
that affair, and confirms the old saying, That one half of the world does
not know what the other is doing. But all these passages which I have
mentioned happened in a very little space of time; for, in less than a
fortnight after the taking of Amiens, the Duke of Burgundy took the field
near Arras (for he retired no farther), and marched afterwards towards
the Somme, directly to Picquigny. As he was upon his march, a messenger
(no better than a footman) came to him from the Duke of Bretagne, who
told him from his master, that the king had acquainted him with much
of his affairs, and among the rest, that he had considerable parties
in several of his great towns, naming Antwerp, Bruges and Brussels: he
gave him notice, also, that the king designed to besiege him wherever
he should find him, though it were in Ghent itself. I am of opinion that
this message was intended only in favour of the Duke of Guienne, and to
further the match. But the Duke of Burgundy was highly displeased at this
information, and told the messenger immediately, that his master was
misinformed, and that it was only some bad courtiers about him who had
filled his imagination with those jealousies and apprehensions, solely
with a design to deprive him of the supplies which by his alliance he was
obliged to send him; and that as to the town of Ghent, and the rest which
he mentioned, he was misinformed, for they were too large to be besieged;
that he should undeceive his master, letting him know how he found him
attended, and that he was now marching to pass the River Somme, and was
resolved to fight the King of France, if he endeavoured to interrupt the
course of his arms. He desired him, therefore, that he would entreat the
duke his master, from him, to declare himself immediately against the
king, and that he would show himself no otherwise to the Duke of Burgundy
than the Duke of Burgundy had expressed himself towards him in the treaty
of Peronne.

The Duke of Burgundy arrived the next day with his army near a town
(strongly seated upon the Somme) called Picquigny.[287] His design was
to lay a bridge thereabouts over the river, and pass it with his army;
but there being by accident at that time 400 or 500 archers, and some few
of the nobility in the town, they resolved to march out, and dispute the
passage with him. They sallied out upon a long causeway to engage him,
and advanced so far, that, being repulsed, their distance from the town
gave the duke’s men an opportunity of pursuing them; and they did it so
effectually, that they killed a great number of them before they could
recover their works, and possessed themselves of the suburbs at the end
of the causeway. The Duke of Burgundy immediately planted four or five
great guns to batter the town (though the town was impregnable on that
side, because of the river’s running between them): however, the archers,
observing that their bridge was almost finished, and expecting to be
besieged as soon as the enemy had passed the river, abandoned the town,
and marched away in great confusion. The castle held out two or three
days, but the garrison was forced at last to surrender, and march away
without their arms.

This little action revived the Duke of Burgundy’s courage, so that
he encamped about Amiens[288], and pitched his tents in two or three
several places, giving out that he kept the field, to see if the king
would venture a battle with him. At length he approached so near,
that his artillery fired into and over the town; and in that camp he
continued for six weeks together. There were in the town 1400 of the
king’s men-at-arms, and 4000 frank-archers, and with them the constable,
with all the great lords of France, as the grand-master, the admiral,
the marshal, the seneschals, and a great number of persons of quality
besides. In the meantime the king was at Beauvais, where he assembled a
great army. The king was attended by his brother the Duke of Guienne,
Duke Nicholas of Calabria[289] (eldest son of Duke John of Calabria
and Lorraine, sole heir of the house of Anjou), and by the rest of the
nobility of his kingdom, assembled by virtue of the arriere-ban; who,
as I have been since informed, had a great curiosity at that time to
find out the intrigue and mystery of this expedition, for they saw his
business was far from being done, and that he was deeper engaged in war
than ever he was before.

Those who were in Amiens had a design to sally out and attack the Duke of
Burgundy’s army, if the king would have advanced, and joined them with
the forces which he had at Beauvais. But the king, having notice of their
design, sent express orders to forbid it; for though, in all probability,
this action was likelier to turn to his advantage than otherwise, yet
it could not be attempted without manifest danger, especially to those
in the town, for they were obliged to sally out of the gates; and there
being but two, and one of them very near the Duke of Burgundy’s army,
and their whole body consisting of infantry, if they had been repulsed,
it would have been difficult for them to have made their retreat, and
they would have been in great danger, not only of being cut in pieces
themselves, but also of losing the town. In this posture of affairs the
Duke of Burgundy despatched one of his pages (called Simon de Quingy,
who was afterwards Bailiff of Troyes) with a letter to the king, only of
six lines, but under his own hand. The letter was very humble, and in it
he complained that he had been tempted to invade him upon other people’s
designs, and declared that, if he had been rightly informed, he was
confident he never would have attempted it.

Meanwhile the king’s army in Burgundy had fought and defeated the whole
force of that country, and though the number of the slain was not very
considerable, yet the victory was great; many prisoners were taken, and
an abundance of towns besieged and carried by storm. The news of this
defeat extremely surprised the Duke of Burgundy, who immediately caused
a report to be spread in his army that his forces had won the battle.
The king was highly pleased at the receipt of the Duke of Burgundy’s
letter, for the reasons above mentioned, and because he did not love
to carry on tedious enterprises; he returned him an answer, and sent a
commission to empower certain persons in Amiens to enter upon a truce. At
first a cessation was agreed on for some few days only; but at length,
as I remember, they had one for a year[290], with which the Constable
of St. Paul seemed to be highly displeased: and without doubt (whatever
some people may say or think to the contrary) the constable was the
Duke of Burgundy’s mortal enemy. Several treaties and conferences they
had, but never the least friendship proceeded from any of them, as the
event demonstrated. Yet they continued sending one to the other, and
endeavouring a reconciliation; the duke did it in hopes by this means to
recover St. Quentin, for whenever the constable entertained the least
suspicion or fear of the king, he promised to restore that town; and
sometimes it proceeded so far, that, by the consent of the constable, the
Duke of Burgundy’s forces approached within two or three leagues of the
town, in expectation to be received; but when they were to be admitted,
the constable’s heart always failed him, and he sent them back, which
proved afterwards highly to his disadvantage. He had a strong opinion
that, by the strength of his position, and the great number of his forces
(which the king had to pay), he should be able to keep the king and the
duke in the same jealousy and discord as they were in at that time; but
his design was very dangerous, for they were both of them too powerful
and too sensible to be imposed on at that rate.

Upon the breaking up of these armies, the king retired into Touraine,
the Duke of Guienne into his own country, and the Duke of Burgundy into
Flanders; and affairs continued in that posture for some time. The Duke
of Burgundy called a general assembly of the Estates[291] of his country,
to whom he remonstrated the damage he had sustained by not having a good
body of men-at-arms ready as the king had; assuring them that, if he
had had but 500 men-at-arms ready to secure his frontiers, the king had
never undertaken that war, and they had continued in peace. He laid also
before them the dangers to which they were still exposed, and pressed
very hard that they would allow and pay him for 800 lances. At last
they consented to give him a subsidy of sixscore thousand crowns[292],
besides all other duties that they yearly paid him; neither was Burgundy
comprehended in this grant. But his subjects made great scruple, (and for
several reasons), to put themselves into such a state of subjection as
the kingdom of France was in, by reason of their standing army. And to
speak impartially, their unwillingness was not without cause; for when he
had once got 500 or 600 horse, he hankered after more, and attempted more
boldly upon his neighbours; the sixscore thousand crowns he multiplied
to 500,000, and increased his guards to such a number, that at last they
became a great grievance to his subjects. My opinion is, that guards,
or standing forces, may be employed very usefully under a prudent and
judicious prince: but when it is otherwise, or he happens to die, and
leaves his successors, children, the service in which their governors
employ them is not always safe or advantageous for either prince or
subject.

Notwithstanding these correspondences and truces, the hatred between the
king and the Duke of Burgundy rather increased than diminished. The Duke
of Guienne, upon his return into his own country, solicited the Duke
of Burgundy very hard to marry his daughter; which proposal the Duke
of Burgundy did willingly entertain, and indeed so he did whoever was
proposed; so that I am of opinion he had no mind to have a son-in-law,
nor that his daughter should marry in his life-time, but chose rather
to keep her as a decoy to allure princes to his party, and bind them
to his assistance; for he had so many and so great enterprises in his
head, as could not be compassed in one man’s life. Besides, to speak
the truth, they were but little better than impossible, for one half of
Europe was not sufficient to content his insatiable desire of extending
his dominions. He had courage enough to undertake the most difficult
enterprises, his body was capable of as much pains and fatigue as was
necessary; he was powerful in men and money; but he was defective in
judgment, and in the cunning management of his affairs: and if a prince
be deficient in that point, let him be every way as complete and as
nicely qualified for heroic actions as he will, it signifies nothing; so
that I look upon sense as proceeding entirely from the grace of God. In
short, he that could have taken part of the king’s qualities, and mingled
them with the duke’s, might have made a perfect prince; for certainly the
king was much superior to him in judgment and management, and the end
sufficiently demonstrated it to all the world.




CH. IV.—Of the Civil Wars between the Princes in England, during the
Difference between Louis XI. and Charles, Duke of Burgundy.—1470.


In mentioning the preceding passages, I had almost forgotten to speak
of Edward, King of England; for those three great princes, King Louis
XI. of France, King Edward IV., and Charles, Duke of Burgundy, were
contemporaries. I shall not here observe the method and order of writing
which is usual among historians, nor name the years and moments of time
when every action happened; neither shall I produce any examples out of
history (of which you know enough, and it would be like talking Latin to
monks). I shall only give you a plain account of what I have seen, known,
and heard of these three great princes above mentioned. In my judgment,
you that live in the age when these affairs were transacted, have no
occasion of being informed of the exact hours when everything was done.

I have formerly[293] mentioned the reasons that prevailed with the
Duke of Burgundy to marry the sister of Edward, King of England, and
it was principally to strengthen his alliance against the King of
France; otherwise he would never have done it, for the love he bore to
the house of Lancaster, to which he was allied by his mother, who was
Infanta of Portugal, but her mother[294] was the Duke of Lancaster’s
daughter; wherefore his kindness for the house of Lancaster was as great
as his hatred to that of York. At the time of this marriage, the house
of Lancaster was quite depressed, and of the house of York there was
no great talk; for Edward, who was both Duke of York and King, enjoyed
the peaceable possession of the kingdom. In the war between these two
contending houses, there had been seven or eight[295] memorable battles
in England; in which threescore or fourscore persons of the blood-royal
of that kingdom were cruelly slain, as is said before in these Memoirs.
Those that survived were fugitives, and lived in the Duke of Burgundy’s
court; all of them young gentlemen (whose fathers had been slain in
England) whom the Duke of Burgundy had generously entertained before this
marriage, as his relations of the house of Lancaster. Some of them were
reduced to such extremity of want and poverty before the Duke of Burgundy
received them, that no common beggar could have been poorer. I saw one of
them, who was Duke of Exeter[296] (but he concealed his name), following
the Duke of Burgundy’s train bare-foot and bare-legged, begging his bread
from door to door. This person was the next of the house of Lancaster;
he had married King Edward’s sister, and being afterwards known, had
a small pension allowed him for his subsistence. There were also some
of the family of the Somersets[297], and several others, all of them
slain since, in the wars. The fathers and relations of these persons had
plundered and destroyed the greatest part of France, and possessed it for
several years, and afterwards they turned their swords upon themselves,
and killed one another; those who were remaining in England, and their
children, have died as you see; and yet there are those who affirm
that God does not punish men as he did in the days of the children of
Israel, but suffers the wickedness both of princes and people to remain
unpunished. I do believe, indeed, he does not speak and converse with
mankind as he did formerly; for he has left them examples enough in the
world to instruct them; but you may see, by the sequel of this discourse,
and by reflecting on what you know besides, that of those bad princes,
and others, who cruelly and tyrannically employ the power that is in
their hands, none, or but few of them, die unpunished, though, perhaps,
it is neither in the same manner, nor at the same time, that those who
are injured desire.

But to return to King Edward. The greatest support of the house of York
was the Earl of Warwick; and the greatest partisan of the house of
Lancaster was the Duke of Somerset. This Earl of Warwick, in respect
of the eminent services he had done him, and the care he had taken
of his education, might have been well called King Edward’s father;
and indeed he was a very great man; for besides his own patrimony, he
was possessed of several lordships which had been given him by the
king, some of crown lands, and some that were confiscated. He was made
Governor of Calais[298], and had other great offices, so that I have
heard he received annually in pensions and that kind of profits, 80,000
crowns, besides his inheritance. By accident the Earl of Warwick had
fallen out[299] with his master the year before the Duke of Burgundy’s
expedition against Amiens.[300] The Duke of Burgundy had indeed, in some
measure, been the occasion of the breach between them, as he disliked
the mighty sway and authority that the earl bore in England. Besides,
there was no good understanding between them, for the Earl of Warwick
held constant correspondence with the King of France our master. In
short, about this very time, or a little before, the Earl of Warwick was
grown so exorbitant in his power, that he imprisoned his master King
Edward[301], put the Queen’s[302] father[303] (the Lord Rivers) and two
of his sons to death, and the third was in great danger (though all of
them were great favourites of the king.) He also caused several knights
to be put to death. For some time he used the king very honourably, and
put new servants about him, hoping that he would have forgotten the old,
for he looked upon his master as a very weak prince. The Duke of Burgundy
was extremely concerned at what had happened, and privately contrived a
way for King Edward’s escape, and that he might have an opportunity of
speaking with him: and their plot succeeded so well, that King Edward
escaped out of prison, raised men, and defeated a great body of the Earl
of Warwick’s troops. King Edward was very fortunate in his battles, for
he fought at least nine pitched battles (always on foot), and was always
conqueror. The Earl of Warwick finding himself too weak to oppose King
Edward, having first given instructions to his private friends what they
were to do in his absence, put to sea with the Duke of Clarence, who had
married his daughter[304], and was then of his faction, notwithstanding
that he was brother to the king; and carrying with them their wives and
children, and a great number of forces, he appeared before Calais. There
were at that time several of the earl’s servants in the town, and one
in the quality of his lieutenant, Lord Wenlock[305], who, instead of
receiving him, fired his great guns upon him. Whilst they lay at anchor
before the town, the Duchess of Clarence (who was daughter to the Earl of
Warwick) was brought to bed of a son[306], and great entreaties had to
be used before Wenlock and the rest could be persuaded to send her two
flagons of wine, which was great severity in a servant to use towards his
master; for it is to be presumed the earl thought himself secure of that
place, it being the richest treasure belonging to England, and the best
captaincy in the world (or at least in Christendom); and this I know,
for I was there several times during their differences, and was told by
the chief officer of the staple for cloth, that he would willingly farm
the government of the town from the King of England at 15,000 crowns per
annum; for the Governor of Calais receives all profits on that side of
the sea, and has the benefit of all convoys, and the entire disposal and
management of the garrison.

The King of England was extremely pleased, and well satisfied with Lord
Wenlock for refusing his captain, and sent him a patent to constitute him
governor, in the Earl of Warwick’s room; for he was an old experienced
officer, a wise gentleman, and of the Order of the Garter. The Duke of
Burgundy was also well pleased with him for this action, and being at St.
Omer[307], he sent me to Lord Wenlock, to assure him of a pension of 1000
crowns, and to desire him to continue that affection which he had already
shown to the King of England. I found him fixed and resolved to be so,
and in the Hotel de l’Etape in that town, he swore solemnly to me, that
he would serve the King of England against all opposers whatsoever; and
when he had done, all the garrison and townsmen took the same oath. I was
near two months going and coming to and from him, to keep him steady in
his allegiance; but the most part of that time I was with him, the Duke
of Burgundy was come to Boulogne, and had his residence there[308], in
order to the setting out a great fleet against the Earl of Warwick, who,
at his departure from Calais, had taken several ships belonging to the
Duke of Burgundy’s subjects, which was partly the occasion of the war
between the King of France and him. For the Earl of Warwick’s soldiers
selling all their booty in Normandy, the Duke of Burgundy, by way of
reprisal, seized upon all the French merchants who came to the fair at
Antwerp.

Since it is as absolutely necessary to be acquainted with the examples of
the deceit and craftiness of this world, as with instances of integrity
(not to make use of them, but to arm ourselves against them), I shall in
this place lay open a trick, or piece of policy (but, call it what you
please, it was certainly wisely managed), by which you may understand the
juggling of our neighbours, as well as our own, and that there are good
and bad people in all places of the world. When the Earl of Warwick came
to Calais, which he looked upon as his principal refuge, and expected
to be received, Lord Wenlock, being a person of great prudence, sent
him word, that if he entered he was a lost man, for all England and the
Duke of Burgundy would be against him; besides, the inhabitants of the
town would be his enemies, as well as a great part of the garrison,
as Monsieur de Duras[309], who was the King of England’s marshal, and
several others, who had great interest in the place, were hostile to
him. Wherefore he advised him, as the best thing he could do, to retire
into France, and not to concern himself for Calais, for of that he would
give him a fair account upon the first opportunity. He did his captain
good service by giving him that counsel, but none at all to his king.
Certainly no man was ever guilty of a higher piece of ingratitude than
Lord Wenlock, considering the King of England had made him Governor in
chief of Calais, and the Duke of Burgundy settled a large pension upon
him.




CH. V.—How the Earl of Warwick, by the Assistance of Louis, King of
France, drove King Edward IV. out of England, to the great Displeasure of
the Duke of Burgundy, who received him into his Countries.—1470.


The Earl of Warwick, who followed Wenlock’s counsel, landed in
Normandy[310], and was kindly received by the King of France, who
furnished him with great sums of money to pay his troops. The Duke of
Burgundy had at this time a great fleet abroad, infesting the king’s
subjects both by land and sea; and this fleet was so powerful, that none
durst oppose it. The king ordered the Bastard of Bourbon[311], Admiral of
France, with a strong squadron[312], to assist the English against any
attempt that should be made upon them by the Duke of Burgundy’s fleet.
All this happened the season before the surrender of St. Quentin and
Amiens, which was in the year 1470. The Duke of Burgundy was stronger at
sea than the Earl of Warwick and the king together; for at Sluys he had
seized upon several great ships belonging to Spain and Portugal, and two
Genoese vessels, besides many hulks from Germany.

King Edward was not a man of any great management or foresight, but he
was of an invincible courage, and the handsomest prince my eyes ever
beheld. The Earl of Warwick’s landing in Normandy did not so much affect
him as it did the Duke of Burgundy, who presently perceiving there were
great transactions in England in favour of the Earl of Warwick, gave
frequent information of it to that king, but he never heeded it; which
in my opinion was great weakness, considering the mighty preparations
the King of France had made against him, for he fitted out all the
ships he could get, and well manned and victualled them, and ordered
the English fugitives to be equipped. By his management also a marriage
was concluded between the Earl of Warwick’s second, daughter and the
Prince of Wales[313], which prince was the only son to King Henry VI.
(who was at that time alive, and prisoner in the tower.) An unaccountable
match! to dethrone and imprison the father, and marry his only son to the
daughter of him that did it. It was no less surprising that he should
delude the Duke of Clarence, brother to the king whom he opposed, who
ought in reason to have been afraid of the restoration of the house of
Lancaster; but affairs of so nice a nature are not to be managed without
great cunning and artifice.

During the whole time of this preparation, I stayed at Calais to keep
Lord Wenlock firm to his allegiance; but I could discover nothing of
his juggling, though he had been at it for three months. My business
with him then was, to desire that he would order twenty or thirty of
the Earl of Warwick’s servants who were there, to depart the town; for
I was assured the king’s fleet, in conjunction with the earl’s, was
ready to set sail from Normandy, and if they should land suddenly in
England, it might happen that those servants of the Earl of Warwick’s
might raise some tumult or other in the town of Calais, that he might
not be able to appease, for which reason I was very earnest for their
being turned out. Before, he had always promised me he would, but then
he took me aside, and told me that he would keep the town well enough,
but he had something else to impart to me, and that was, that I would
acquaint the Duke of Burgundy, that if he desired to show himself a
friend to England, he would advise him to employ his good offices rather
in mediating peace, than endeavouring to promote war; and this he said in
respect of the preparations which the Duke of Burgundy had made against
the Earl of Warwick. He told me farther, that it would be no hard matter
to compass an accommodation, for that very day there was a lady passed
by Calais into France, with letters to the Duchess of Clarence, and in
them overtures of peace from King Edward; and he said truly; but as he
had done with others, so the lady dissembled with him; for her business
was of another kind of importance, which she accomplished at last, to the
prejudice of the Earl of Warwick and all his party.

You cannot be better informed by any other person of the secret
contrivances and subtle collusions which happened on our side of the
water, than by me, especially as to the transactions of these last twenty
years.

The secret affair to be managed by this lady, was to solicit the Duke
of Clarence not to contribute to the subversion of his own family, by
endeavouring to restore the house of Lancaster; that he would remember
their old insolences, and the hereditary hatred that was between them,
and not be so infatuated as to imagine that the Earl of Warwick, who had
married his daughter to the Prince of Wales, and sworn allegiance to him
already, would not endeavour to place him upon the throne. This lady
managed the affair that was committed to her charge, with so much cunning
and dexterity, that she prevailed with the Duke of Clarence to promise to
come over to the king’s party as soon as he was in England.

This lady was no fool, nor loquacious; and being allowed the liberty of
visiting her mistress the Duchess of Clarence, she for that reason was
employed in this secret, rather than a man. Wenlock was a cunning man,
and shrewd enough; yet this lady was too hard for him, wheedled him, and
carried on her intrigues till she had effected the ruin of the Earl of
Warwick and all his faction; for which reason it is no shame for persons
in his condition to be suspicious, and keep a watchful eye over all
comers and goers; but it is a great disgrace to be outwitted, and to lose
anything through one’s own negligence; however, our suspicions ought to
be grounded on some foundation, for to be over-suspicious is as bad the
other way.

You have already been informed that the Earl of Warwick’s fleet, with the
squadron the King of France had sent to convoy him, was ready to sail,
and that the Duke of Burgundy’s navy lay ready at Havre to engage them;
but it pleased God to order it so, that a great storm arising that night,
the Duke of Burgundy’s navy was driven by stress of weather, some into
Scotland, some into Holland, and all of them dispersed; after which, in
a short time, the weather coming about fair for the Earl of Warwick, he
took his opportunity, and sailed safely to England. The Duke of Burgundy
had sent King Edward word of the port where the earl designed to land,
and had persons constantly about him, to put him in mind of taking care
of himself, and putting his kingdom in a posture of defence. But he never
was concerned at anything, but still followed his hunting, and nobody
was so trusted by him as the Archbishop of York[314] and the Marquis of
Montague[315], both the Earl of Warwick’s brothers, who had sworn to be
true to him against their brother, and all opposers whatsoever; and the
king put an entire confidence in them.

Upon the Earl of Warwick’s landing[316], great numbers came in to him;
and King Edward when he heard it, was much alarmed; and (when very late)
he began to look about him, and sent to the Duke of Burgundy to desire
that his fleet might be ready at sea to intercept the Earl of Warwick on
his return to France, for on land he knew how to deal with him. The Duke
of Burgundy was not well pleased with these words, for he looked upon it
as a greater piece of policy to have hindered the earl from landing, than
to be forced to run the hazard of a battle, to drive him out again. The
Earl of Warwick had not been landed above five or six days before the
whole country came in to him, and he encamped within three leagues of
the king, whose army was superior to the earl’s (had they been all true
to his interest), and waited on purpose to give him battle: the king was
possessed of a fortified village or house[317], to which (as he told me
himself) there was no access but by one bridge, which proved of great
service to him; the rest of his forces were quartered in the neighbouring
villages. As he sate at dinner, news was suddenly brought him that the
Marquis of Montague, the Earl of Warwick’s brother, and several other
persons of quality, were mounted on horseback, and had caused their
soldiers to cry, “God bless King Henry.” At first King Edward would give
no credit to it, but despatched other messengers to inquire, and in the
meantime armed himself, and posted guards to defend the bridge in case
of any assault. There was with him at that time a very prudent gentleman
called the Lord Hastings[318], High Chamberlain of England, in great
authority with the king; and he deserved it, for though his wife was the
Earl of Warwick’s sister, he continued loyal to his king, and was then in
his service (as he told me afterwards) with a body of 3000 horse. There
was likewise with him the Lord Scales[319] (brother to King Edward’s
queen) besides several good knights and gentlemen who began to think that
all was not well, for the messengers confirmed what had been told the
king before, and that the enemy was marching boldly on, with a design to
surprise him in his quarters.

It happened by God’s grace that King Edward’s quarters were no great
distance from the sea, and some ships that followed with provisions for
his army, lay at anchor with two Dutch merchant vessels hard by. King
Edward had but just time to get aboard one of them; his chamberlain
stayed a little behind, and advised his lieutenant and the rest of the
officers to go in with their men to the Earl of Warwick, but conjured
them to retain their old affection and allegiance to the king and
himself; and then he also went aboard the ship with the others, which
were just ready to set sail. It is the custom in England, when a battle
is won, to give quarter, and no man is killed, especially of the common
soldiers (for they know everybody will join the strongest side), and it
is but seldom that they are ransomed; so that when the king had made
his escape, not one of his men was put to the sword. King Edward told
me, that in all the battles which he had gained, his way was, when the
victory was on his side, to mount on horseback, and cry out to save the
common soldiers, and put the gentlemen to the sword, by which means none,
or very few of them, escaped.

And thus King Edward made his escape in the year 1470, by the assistance
of a small vessel of his own and two Dutch merchantmen, attended only by
700 or 800 men, without any clothes but what they were to have fought
in, no money in their pockets, and not one of them knew whither they
were going. It was very surprising to see this poor king (for so he
might justly be called) run away in this manner, and be pursued by his
own servants. He had indulged himself in ease and pleasures for twelve
or thirteen years together, and enjoyed a larger share of them than any
prince in his time. His thoughts were wholly employed upon the ladies
(and far more than was reasonable), hunting, and adorning his person. In
his summer-hunting, his custom was to have several tents set up for the
ladies, where he treated them after a magnificent manner; and indeed his
person was as well turned for love-intrigues as any man I ever saw in my
life: for he was young, and the most handsome man of his time; I mean
when he was in this adversity, for afterwards he grew very corpulent. But
see now how, on a sudden, he is fallen into the calamities of the world!
He sailed directly for Holland. At that time the Easterlings[320] were
at war both with the English and French; they had many ships at sea, and
were dreaded by the English, and upon good grounds; for they were good
soldiers, had done them much prejudice that year already, and had taken
several of their ships. The Easterlings at a great distance descried the
ships which were with the king, and about seven or eight of them began
to give them chase; but being far before them, he gained the coast of
Holland, or rather something lower, for he put into Friesland, not far
from a little town called Alquemare[321], where he came to an anchor,
and, it being low water, the king could not get into the harbour, but
ran himself as near the town as he could. The Easterlings came as near
him as they could possibly make, and dropt their anchors, intending to
board him the next tide.

Misfortune and danger never go alone: the king’s success and his courage
were now strangely altered. A fortnight before that man would have been
looked upon as mad, who should have told him, “The Earl of Warwick shall
drive you out of England, and in eleven days have the supreme power and
dominion in his own hands” (for it cost him no more time to bring the
whole kingdom to obedience). Besides, he laughed at the Duke of Burgundy
for squandering his money in the defence of the sea, giving out, that he
wished his adversary were landed in England; but what excuse could he
make for himself after such a loss, and by his own fault, unless this,
“That I did not think it possible?” and, if a prince be but arrived to
years of discretion, he ought to blush at such an excuse, for it will
not serve his turn. So that this is a fair example for such princes as
think it beneath them to be afraid, or have a watchful eye on their
enemies, and are fond of such courtiers as flatter and indulge them in
that opinion; and think they are the more valued and esteemed for it,
and that it is a proof of their courage and resolution to despise and
laugh at danger. I know not what they may say to their faces, but I am
sure wise men account such expressions great folly. It is honourable to
fear where there is occasion, and provide against it with all the caution
imaginable. A wise man in a prince’s court is a great treasure to his
master, if the one has liberty to speak truth, and the other discretion
enough to believe him, and follow his advice.

By chance the Lord de la Gruthuse[322], the Duke of Burgundy’s governor
in Holland, was at that place where and when King Edward wished to
land; who, by some persons put on shore, was immediately informed of
his miserable condition, and the danger he was in by reason of the
Easterlings. The governor sent immediately to the Easterlings to charge
them to lie still, and went on board the king’s ship himself, and invited
him on shore; whereupon the king landed, with his brother the Duke of
Gloucester (who was called afterwards King Richard III.), and about 1500
men in their train. The king had no money about him, and gave the master
of the ship a gown lined with beautiful martens, and promised to do more
for him whenever he had an opportunity; but sure so poor a company was
never seen before; yet the Lord de la Gruthuse dealt very honourably by
them, for he gave many of them clothes, and bore all their expenses till
they came to the Hague, to which place he safely conducted them.[323] He
then despatched the news of his arrival to the Duke of Burgundy, who was
much surprised when he heard it, and would have been much better pleased
if it had been news of his death; for he was in great apprehension of
the Earl of Warwick, who was his enemy, and at that time absolute in
England. The earl, immediately after his landing, had prodigious numbers
of people flock in to him[324]; even the king’s own party, some for love,
and others through fear, submitted to him wholly; so that every day his
army increased, and not long after he marched to London. A great number
of good knights and squires, who were in King Edward’s interest, fled to
the sanctuaries in London, and did the king good service afterwards; and
this did the queen his wife, who, in great want of all things that were
necessary, was there[325] brought to bed of a prince.[326]




CH. VI.—How the Earl of Warwick released Henry VI., King of England, out
of the Tower.—1470.


The Earl of Warwick, immediately upon his arrival in London, went
directly to the Tower (which is the castle), and released King Henry,
whom long before he had committed thither himself. When he imprisoned
him, he went before him, crying “Treason, treason, and behold the
traitor!” but now he proclaimed him king, attended him to his palace at
Westminster, and restored him to his royal prerogative, and all in the
Duke of Clarence’s presence, who was not at all pleased with the sight.
Immediately he despatched 300 or 400 men over to Calais to overrun the
Boulonnois, which party was well received by the Lord Wenlock, whom I
mentioned before, and the affection which he had always borne to his
master, the Earl of Warwick, was at that time very conspicuous. That very
day on which the Duke of Burgundy received the news of King Edward’s
being in Holland, I was come from Calais, and found him at Boulogne,
having heard nothing of that, or of King Edward’s defeat. The first news
the Duke of Burgundy heard of him was, that he was killed, and he was not
at all concerned at it, for his affection was greater for the house of
Lancaster than for York, and there were at that very time in his court
the Dukes of Exeter and Somerset, and several others of King Henry’s
party; so that he thought by their means to be easily reconciled to that
family; but he dreaded greatly the Earl of Warwick. Besides he knew not
after what manner to carry himself to King Edward (whose sister he had
married); and moreover they were brethren of the same orders, for the
king wore the Golden Fleece, and the duke the Garter.

The duke despatched me presently back to Calais, and a gentleman or two
with me, who were of King Henry’s party. He gave me instructions how
I was to proceed with this new set, and pressed me very earnestly to
go, assuring me the business required good service. I went as far as
Tourneghem (a castle near Guynes), but durst venture no farther; for I
found the people flying from the English, who had sent out a strong party
to plunder and harass the country. I sent immediately to the Lord Wenlock
for a passport; though before I used to go without any such thing, and
was always honourably entertained, for the English are naturally of a
free and generous temper.

This was a new phase of affairs to me, for I had never seen such
mutations in the world before. That night I sent the duke word of the
danger which hindered me from proceeding in my journey; but not knowing
what answer I should receive from Wenlock, I did not say that I had sent
for a passport. He sent me a signet ring from off his finger, commanding
me to go on, and if I was taken prisoner, he would ransom me. He made
no scruple to expose any of his servants to danger, when he thought it
for his advantage; but I had well provided for myself by sending for
a passport, which I received with very gracious letters from the Lord
Wenlock, assuring me that I should have the liberty of coming and going
as formerly. Upon these letters I went on to Guynes; where I found the
captain at the gate, who presented me with a glass of wine, yet did not
invite me into the castle as he was wont, but showed me great respect,
and treated the gentlemen who were with me, who were of King Henry’s
party, very nobly. From thence I went to Calais, but nobody came out to
meet me, as formerly; all were in the Earl of Warwick’s livery. At the
gate of my lodgings, and the door of my chamber, the people had made more
than a hundred white crosses with certain rhymes underneath, signifying
that the King of France and Earl of Warwick were all one; all which I
thought very surprising. I sent, however, to Gravelines (which is about
five leagues from Calais), requiring them to seize all English merchants
and their effects because of all the mischief done us in their incursions
into the Boulonnois. The Lord Wenlock sent to me to dine with him; I
found him well attended, with a ragged staff of gold upon his bonnet,
which was the cognizance of the Earl of Warwick; all the rest had ragged
staffs likewise, but they who could not be at the expense of gold, had
them of cloth. I was informed at dinner, that within a quarter of an hour
after the arrival of an express from England with the news, the whole
town had got this livery, so hasty and sudden was the change; and this
was the first time that I had ever seen or considered such an instance of
the instability of all human affairs.

The Lord Wenlock made me many compliments, and some excuses in behalf
of his captain the Earl of Warwick, from whom, as he told me, he had
received many favours; but for the rest who were with him, I never heard
people talk so extravagantly. Those whom I had looked upon as the king’s
greatest friends, were the most bitter and invective against him; yet
I am apt to think some did it for fear, though others spoke the real
sentiments of their hearts. Those whom I formerly endeavoured to have
turned out of the town (as being servants to the earl) were now in great
reputation; yet they never knew of my ever having spoken anything against
them to the Lord Wenlock. I told them upon all occasions that King Edward
was dead, and that I had certain information of it (though indeed I well
knew to the contrary); I added, likewise, that if he were not dead, it
was of no great importance, for the Duke of Burgundy’s alliance was
with the king and kingdom of England, so that this accident could not
infringe it; for whomever they declared their king, should be so to us:
and in consideration of such revolutions in times past, they had put
in these very words, “with the king and the kingdom;” and we were to
have four of the chief towns in England as a security for performance
of these articles. The merchants pressed very hard that I might be
detained, because their goods had been seized at Gravelines, and, as they
pretended, by my express command. At length we came to this composition,
that they should pay for, or restore, all the cattle which had been
plundered; for by agreement with the house of Burgundy they had liberty
to take what cattle they wanted, for the necessary provision of the town,
out of certain grounds that were appointed, on paying a certain price;
and for prisoners, they had taken none. Hereupon it was concluded between
us, that the alliance which we had made with the crown of England should
stand good, only we were to put in Henry instead of Edward.

This accommodation was extremely welcome to the Duke of Burgundy; for the
Earl of Warwick was sending 4000 men over to Calais, to make war upon
him, and furiously invade his territories, and no way could be found
out to pacify him. But the great merchants of London (many of whom were
then at Calais) diverted him from that undertaking, because it was the
staple[327] of their wools, and it is almost incredible what prodigious
returns they make from thence twice every year; there their wool lies
till the merchants come over, and their chief vent is into Flanders
and Holland: for which reason, therefore, they were very solicitous
to promote this accommodation, and stop the forces which the Earl of
Warwick was sending over. This treaty fell out very luckily for the Duke
of Burgundy; for it happened at the same time that the King of France
had taken Amiens and St. Quentin, and if he had been forced to have
maintained war with both these kings at a time, he had certainly been
ruined. He tried all the ways imaginable to pacify the Earl of Warwick;
declaring himself of the house of Lancaster, and that he would do nothing
to the prejudice of King Henry; and making use of such other expressions
as he thought would serve his turn best.

In the meantime King Edward arrived at the Duke of Burgundy’s court
at St. Pol[328], and pressed very hard for supplies to enable him to
recover his kingdom; for he assured him of the great interest he had in
England, and entreated him, for God’s sake, not to abandon him, since
he had married his sister, and they were besides brethren of the same
orders. The Dukes of Somerset and Exeter violently opposed it, and used
all their artifice to keep him firm to King Henry’s interest. The duke
was in suspense, and knew not which side to favour; he was fearful of
disobliging either, because he was engaged in a desperate war at home;
but at length he struck in with the Duke of Somerset and the rest of
that party, upon certain promises which they made him, against the Earl
of Warwick, their ancient enemy. King Edward was present at the place,
and was much dissatisfied to see how unsuccessfully his affairs went on;
yet they gave him all the fair words imaginable, and told him that all
was but dissimulation, to keep off a war against two kingdoms at once;
for if the duke were ruined, he would not be in a capacity to assist him
afterwards, if he should be ever so inclinable to do it. However, finding
King Edward bent upon his return to England, and being unwilling, for
several reasons, absolutely to displease him, he pretended publicly that
he would give him no assistance, and issued out a proclamation forbidding
any of his subjects to go along with him; but privately and underhand
he sent him 50,000 florins with St. Andrew’s cross[329], furnished him
with three or four great ships, which he ordered to be equipped for him
at La Vere[330] in Holland, which is a free port where all persons are
received; besides which, he hired secretly fourteen Easterling ships
for him, which were well armed, and had promised to transport him into
England, and serve him fifteen days afterwards; which supply was very
great, considering those times.




CH. VII.—How King Edward returned into England, where he defeated the
Earl of Warwick in Battle, and the Prince of Wales afterwards.—1471.


King Edward set sail for England in the year 1471[331], at the same
time as the Duke of Burgundy marched towards Amiens against the King
of France. The duke was of opinion that the affairs of England could
not go amiss for him, since he was sure of friends on both sides. King
Edward was no sooner landed, but he marched directly for London, where
he had above 2000 of his party in sanctuary; among whom were 300 or 400
knights and esquires, who were of great advantage to his affairs, for he
brought over with him a small number of forces. The Earl of Warwick was
at that time in the north with a powerful army, but upon the news of King
Edward’s landing, he marched back again with all speed towards London, in
hopes to have got thither before him. However, he presumed the city would
have been true to him, but he was mistaken; for King Edward was received
into the city on Maunday Thursday[332], with the universal acclamation of
the citizens, contrary to the expectation of most people, for everybody
looked upon him as lost: and without dispute, if the citizens had but
shut their gates against him, he had been irrecoverably lost, for the
Earl of Warwick was within a day’s march of him. As I have been since
informed, there were three things especially, which contributed to
his reception into London. The first was, the persons who were in the
sanctuaries, and the birth of a young prince, of whom the queen was there
brought to bed. The next was, the great debts which he owed in the town,
which obliged all the tradesmen who were his creditors to appear for him.
The third was, that the ladies of quality, and rich citizens’ wives with
whom he had formerly intrigued, forced their husbands and relations to
declare themselves on his side. He stayed but two days in the town, for
on Easter-eve he marched with all the forces he could collect to give the
Earl of Warwick battle: the next day, being Easter-day, they met[333],
and as they were drawn up, and stood in order of battle one against the
other, the Duke of Clarence went over to his brother King Edward, and
carried with him near 12,000 men, which was a great discouragement to the
Earl of Warwick, and a mighty strengthening to King Edward, who before
was but weak.

You have already heard how the negotiation with the Duke of Clarence
was managed; yet, for all this, the battle was sharp and bloody: both
sides fought on foot; and the king’s vanguard suffered extremely in
this action, and the earl’s main battle advanced against his, and so
near, that the king himself was engaged in person, and behaved himself
as bravely as any man in either army. The Earl of Warwick’s custom was
never to fight on foot, but when he had once led his men to the charge,
he mounted on horseback himself, and if he found victory inclined to his
side, he charged boldly among them; if otherwise, he took care of himself
in time, and provided for his escape. But now at the importunity of his
brother, the Marquis of Montague (who was a person of great courage),
he fought on foot, and sent away his horses. The conclusion of all was,
that the earl, the Marquis of Montague, and many other brave officers,
were killed, for the slaughter was very great. King Edward had resolved,
at his departure from Flanders, to call out no more to spare the common
soldiers, and kill only the gentlemen, as he had formerly done; for he
had conceived a mortal hatred against the commons of England, for having
favoured the Earl of Warwick so much, and for other reasons besides, so
that he spared none of them at that time. This battle was bravely fought,
and on the king’s side there were killed 1500 men.

The very day on which this fight happened, the Duke of Burgundy, being
before Amiens, received letters from the duchess, his wife, that the King
of England was not at all satisfied with him[334]; that the assistance he
had given him was not done frankly and willingly, but as if for a very
little cause he would have deserted him; and, to speak plainly, there was
never great friendship between them afterwards; yet the Duke of Burgundy
seemed to be extremely pleased at the news, and published it everywhere.
I had almost forgotten to acquaint you that King Edward, finding King
Henry in London, took him along with him to the fight. This King Henry
was a very ignorant prince and almost an idiot; and (if what was told me
be true) after the battle was over, the Duke of Gloucester (who was King
Edward’s brother, and afterwards called King Richard) slew this poor King
Henry with his own hand, or caused him to be carried into some private
place, and stood by while he was killed.[335]

The Prince of Wales (of whom I have spoken before) had landed in England
before this battle, and had joined his forces with those of the Dukes of
Exeter and Somerset, and several others of their family and party; so
that in all (as I have been informed by those who were in that army) they
amounted to above 40,000 men. If the Earl of Warwick had stayed till he
had been joined by those forces, in all probability they had won the day.
But the fear he had of the Duke of Somerset, whose father and brother he
had put to death[336], and the hatred he bore to Queen Margaret, mother
to the Prince of Wales, induced him to fight alone, without waiting for
them. By this example we may observe how long old animosities last, how
highly they are to be feared in themselves, and how destructive and
dangerous they are in their consequences.

As soon as King Edward had obtained this victory, he marched against the
Prince of Wales, and there he had another great battle[337]; for though
the Prince of Wales’s army was more numerous than the king’s, yet King
Edward got the victory; and the Prince of Wales[338], several other
great lords, and a great number of common soldiers, were killed upon
the spot, and the Duke of Somerset, being taken, was beheaded the next
day. In eleven days the Earl of Warwick had gained the whole kingdom of
England, or at least reduced it to his obedience. In twenty-one days
King Edward recovered it again, but it cost him two great and desperate
battles to regain it. And thus you have an account of the revolutions
of England. King Edward caused numbers of persons to be put to death in
many places, especially those that were guilty of any confederacy against
him. Of all nations in the world, the English are most inclined to such
battles. After this fight, King Edward enjoyed continual peace till his
death, yet not without some troubles and afflictions of mind; but I shall
forbear saying any more about English affairs, till I can do it more
conveniently in another place.




CH. VIII.—How the War was renewed between King Louis and the Duke of
Burgundy at the Solicitation of the Dukes of Guienne and Bretagne.—1471.


The place where I broke off relating our affairs on this side the water,
was at the Duke of Burgundy’s departing from before Amiens[339], the
king’s retreat into Touraine, and his brother the Duke of Guienne’s
return into his own province. The Duke of Guienne still persisted in his
solicitation for the marriage, to which he pretended, with the Duke of
Burgundy’s daughter, as I have already said. The Duke of Burgundy seemed
to entertain it very kindly, and to be pleased with his proposals, yet
never suffered it to come to any conclusion, but admitted of every new
overture that was made; nor could he ever forget the stratagem they had
made use of to force him to consent to this match. The Count of St. Paul,
Constable of France, had a great desire to be the main instrument in this
marriage; the Duke of Bretagne had also a design to be the principal
manager himself; and the king’s[340] chief business was, if possible,
to break it off. But his majesty might have spared his pains, for the
two reasons which I have mentioned before; besides, the Duke of Burgundy
had no mind to have his son-in-law so powerful, but designed to make his
advantage of his daughter, and advance his own interest by entertaining
everybody; so that the king lost his pains. But not being able to dive
into another man’s thoughts, he had good reason to be afraid, for by
this marriage his brother would have grown very considerable, and, in
conjunction with the Duke of Bretagne, might have embroiled the king’s
affairs, and brought his children into very dangerous circumstances. In
the meantime several ambassadors went both publicly and privately to
negotiate this affair.

The going and coming of ambassadors in this manner is sometimes very
dangerous; for many ill things are often transacted by them, and yet
there is necessity of sending and receiving them. Those who read this
chapter may perhaps demand what expedient I can propose to remedy this
inconvenience. I am sensible there are many persons better qualified
to treat of this subject than myself; yet this I shall venture to say,
that ambassadors who come from true friends, where there is no ground
of suspicion, ought, in my judgment, to be treated with abundance of
freedom and openness; and, if the quality of the persons permit, should
be often admitted to the king’s presence, provided the prince be wise
and affable, for otherwise the less he is seen the better; and whenever
he gives audience he ought to be magnificently dressed, well prepared
in his answers, and not permitted to hold any long discourse, for the
friendship between princes is not of long duration. If ambassadors
are sent in a public or private capacity between princes that are in
continual hatred and war with one another, as all those that I have known
and been conversant with in my time have been, in my opinion they are not
greatly to be trusted. However, they are to be honourably received and
civilly entertained; for to send to meet them, to lodge them in handsome
apartments, and to appoint honest and discreet persons to attend them, is
safe as well as civil; for thereby you not only discover what persons
they generally converse with, but also prevent fickle and mutinous people
from resorting to them with news, and there is no court without some
malcontents. Again, I would advise that they have their audience and
despatch as soon as possible, for to me it seems dangerous to keep an
enemy in one’s house; but to feast them, to bear their expenses, and to
make them presents, is but honourable.

Moreover, though war be proclaimed, no treaty nor overture of peace ought
to be interrupted, for nobody knows what occasion they may have of them
hereafter, but all should be carried on smoothly, and all messengers be
heard as before; yet a strict eye is to be kept upon such as have any
discourse with them, or are sent to them with any message either by night
or day; and this should be managed with as much secrecy as possible. Were
it my case, for one ambassador or message they sent me, I would be sure
to send them two; nay, though they grew weary, and desired to have no
more, I would not fail to send when I had opportunity and convenience,
for there is no spy so good or so safe, nor who can have such liberty
to pry and inform himself; and if you send two or three ambassadors at
once, it is impossible the enemy should be so cautious, but that one or
other of them may secretly or otherwise pick up something to serve their
turn; I mean, if they carry themselves civilly towards them, as they
ought to do to ambassadors. It is also to be supposed a wise prince will
make it his business to place some friend or other about his enemy, and
ward him off as long as he can; for in such cases a prince cannot do
always as he would. But perhaps it may be objected, that this is but the
way to puff up your enemy, and make him more proud. It is no matter if
it does; I shall know the more of his councils, and at the making up of
our accounts, the whole profit and honour will be mine. Though the enemy
should have the same designs upon me, I would not forbear sending, but
listen to all propositions without rejecting any, that I might always
have fresh occasion to send; for all men have not an equal share of
wisdom and penetration, neither have they as much experience in such
affairs, nor is there any necessity that they should have; yet in this
case, the wisest is always the most fortunate, and of this I will give
you a clear and undeniable proof. Never was there any treaty between the
French and the English, but the French always over-reached them by their
sense and ability, insomuch that, as I have been told, the English have
a common proverb among them, That in all, or most, of their battles and
engagements with the French the English had the better, but in all their
treaties of peace they were juggled and outwitted. And certainly, at
least in my thoughts, I have known politicians in this kingdom as proper
to manage such secret negotiations as any persons alive, especially those
of King Louis’s training up; for in these cases the persons employed
ought to be complaisant, and men who, to compass their master’s designs,
can digest words and overlook neglects; and such were for King Louis’s
turn. I have enlarged a little on the subject of ambassadors, and the
caution that is to be used towards them; but it is not without reason,
for I have known so many intrigues, and so much mischief carried on under
that colour, that I could not forbear laying this matter open, or speak
less of it than I have done.

This marriage between the Duke of Guienne and the Duke of Burgundy’s
daughter proceeded so far, that promises were passed, not only by word
of mouth, but by letters; but the like was done also[341] by Nicholas,
Duke of Calabria and Lorraine, the son of John, Duke of Calabria (whom
I have mentioned before); as also by Philibert, Duke of Savoy[342], who
died lately; and afterwards by Duke Maximilian of Austria[343], now King
of the Romans, and only son to the Emperor Frederick, which last received
a letter under the lady’s own hand (written by her father’s express
command), and with it a rich diamond as a present. These promises were
made with all these princes in less than three years’ time; and sure I
am none of them would ever have been accomplished while he lived, at
least by his consent; but Duke Maximilian (since King of the Romans) made
his advantage of that promise, as I shall declare hereafter. I do not
mention this with any design to reflect upon the Duke of Burgundy, or any
other person I have spoken of, but only to describe things as to my own
certain knowledge they happened; for I do not suppose that blockheads
and inferior persons will give themselves the trouble of reading these
Memoirs, but princes and other great statesmen may do it, and find some
information to reward their pains.

Whilst this marriage was in agitation, new enterprises were still
contriving against the king. In the behalf of the Duke of Guienne, there
were resident at the Duke of Burgundy’s court, the Lord d’Urfé, Poncet
de Rivière, and several other officers of less note. On the Duke of
Bretagne’s part, there was the Abbé de Begar[344] (since Bishop of Leon),
who acquainted the Duke of Burgundy that the king was endeavouring to
corrupt the servants of the Duke of Guienne, and was in a fair way of
bringing them over to his party, either by love or force; that he had
already caused a castle[345] belonging to Monsieur d’Estissac[346] (one
of the duke’s servants) to be demolished; and that he had begun several
other things against him, and inveigled several of his domestics; from
whence it might be reasonably concluded, that as the king had formerly
dispossessed him of Normandy, after he had given it him by way of
appanage, so now he would disseize him of Guienne.

The Duke of Burgundy sent several embassies to the king about these
affairs, who replied, that his brother the Duke of Guienne was in
fault, who by endeavouring to extend his territories, gave occasion
to all those disputes; and without that, he would not meddle with his
appanage in the least. But here one may observe by the by, how great the
troubles and distractions of a kingdom are, when they happen in a time of
confusion and discord, how difficult and uneasy they are to be managed,
and how far from a conclusion, when once they are begun; for though at
first the quarrel be only between two or three princes, or persons of
lower condition, before two years be expired, the whole neighbourhood
will be concerned and invited to the feast. However, in the beginning of
an affair, every man presumes there will be a speedy end, but it is very
uncertain, as you will plainly perceive by what follows.

At the time above mentioned, the Duke of Guienne (or his ministers) and
the Duke of Bretagne, solicited the Duke of Burgundy not to employ the
English, who were enemies to the crown, in any of his wars upon any
account whatsoever; and since their own pretences were only for the ease
and advantage of the kingdom of France, they did not doubt but that if
his forces were in readiness, they should be strong enough of themselves,
by reason of the great intelligence which they had with many officers and
governors of towns. I was present one day when the Lord d’Urfé pressed
the Duke of Burgundy to assemble his army with all possible diligence;
the duke called me aside to a window, and said, “Do you see this Lord
d’Urfé? he presses me very earnestly to raise what forces I can, and
tells me we shall do great matters for the advantage of the kingdom. Do
you believe, if I enter France with my army, I shall do them any good?”
I replied (smiling) that I thought not: he answered again in these
very words, “I love the kingdom of France better than the Lord d’Urfé
believes, for whereas they have but one king, I wish they had six.”

Whilst this treaty of marriage was on foot, Edward, King of England
(being deceived as well as the King of France, in supposing it real),
used his utmost endeavours with the Duke of Burgundy to break it off;
remonstrating to him, that as the King of France had no son[347], if
he died, the crown would devolve upon the Duke of Guienne, so that all
England would be in danger of being utterly ruined by the consummation
of that marriage, which would annex so many lordships to that crown; and
he took this matter marvellously to heart, and so did his whole council
(though without any cause); nor could all the Duke of Burgundy’s excuses
induce the English to believe him. However (for all the solicitation of
the agent of the Dukes of Guienne and Bretagne to the contrary), the Duke
of Burgundy had a mind the English should be concerned in the war; but
it was to be done privately, as if he had known nothing of it; but the
English were so far from embracing this opportunity, that they would at
that time rather have assisted the King of France, so fearful were they,
lest by this marriage the territories of the house of Burgundy should be
annexed to the crown of France.

You see here (according to my design) these great princes thoroughly
employed and surrounded with men of such wisdom and foresight, that their
lives were not sufficient to accomplish half what they foresaw; and it
proved so afterwards, for one after another, all of them died in a short
space of time, in the midst of their anxieties and hurry, every one
rejoicing and triumphing at the death of his companion, as a thing which
he most passionately desired. Not long after, their masters followed
them, and left their successors deeply involved in wars and troubles,
excepting only our present king[348], who found his kingdom at peace both
abroad and at home; his father having provided better for him than he
ever could or would have done for himself, for in my time he was never
out of war till a little before his death.

About this time the Duke of Guienne fell sick; some were of opinion he
was in great danger, others said he would soon recover of his illness.
His agents in the meanwhile pressed the Duke of Burgundy (seeing the
season was opportune) to take the field, and open the campaign, for the
King of France had already assembled his army about St. Jean d’Angely or
Saintes; and they prevailed so far, that the Duke of Burgundy ordered
his forces to rendezvous about Arras[349], and then marched towards
Peronne, Roye, and Montdidier. His army was very numerous, and in better
order than it ever was before; for it consisted of 1200 standing lances,
who to every man-at-arms had three archers, all of them well armed,
and well mounted; besides, in every company he had ten supernumerary
men-at-arms, without reckoning the lieutenants or cornets. The nobles of
the country were likewise in complete order; for they were well paid (the
country being at that time very rich), and commanded by notable knights
and esquires.




CH. IX.—How the final Peace which was negotiating between the King and
the Duke of Burgundy, was broken off by the Duke of Guienne’s Death and
how those two great Princes laboured to circumvent one another.—1472.


As the Duke of Burgundy was setting out from Arras, two couriers arrived,
one of them with news, that Nicholas, Duke of Calabria and Lorraine, heir
to the house of Anjou, and son to John, Duke of Calabria, was upon his
journey to his court, in order to marry his daughter. The duke received
him very honourably, and gave him great hopes of success. The next day,
which (if I mistake not) was the 15th of May[350], 1472, letters arrived
from Simon de Quingy (who was the duke’s ambassador at the king’s court),
importing that the Duke of Guienne was dead, and the king already in
possession of great part of his country. Not long after, we heard the
news from several parts, but all gave a different account of his death.

The Duke of Burgundy, being highly concerned at the death of the Duke
of Guienne, at the instigation of other people as much concerned as
himself, wrote letters[351] full of bitter reflections upon the king to
several of the Duke of Guienne’s towns, but to no purpose; yet I am of
opinion, that if the duke had not been dead, the king would have found
work enough, for the Bretons were up in arms, and had a stronger party
in the kingdom than ever they had before; but his death put a stop to
all. In this violent passion the Duke of Burgundy took the field, marched
towards Nesle, in Vermandois[352], and began a more cruel and barbarous
war than ever before, burning and destroying all wherever he marched. His
van besieged Nesle, in which there was a small garrison of frank-archers,
but otherwise the town was of no great strength. The duke himself had his
quarters three leagues off. A herald, coming to them with a summons, was
slain by the inhabitants of the town. The governor[353] would fain have
excused it, and having obtained a passport, came out to that purpose,
but could not agree upon the matter. As he returned into the town, the
garrison stood exposed upon the walls, but there being a truce whilst
the governor was abroad, nobody fired upon the townsmen; however, they
killed two more of the besiegers. Upon which the truce was broken, and
word was sent in to Madame de Nesle, to tell her, that if she pleased,
she and her servants might have the liberty of coming out, and bringing
all her moveables with her; which she had no sooner done, but the town
was attacked, taken, and most of the garrison put to the sword. Those who
were taken alive were hanged, except some few whom the common soldiers
in mere compassion suffered to escape; some of them had their hands cut
off, a cruelty which gives me concern to mention; but having been upon
the spot, I thought myself obliged to give some account of it. It must
be granted that the Duke of Burgundy was highly enraged to be guilty of
so barbarous an action, or that there must have been some extraordinary
cause that provoked him to it. Two were alleged; one was, the strange
report of the manner of the Duke of Guienne’s death, as if the king had
been concerned in it; and the other, the indignation he conceived at the
loss of Amiens and St. Quentin, which I have mentioned before.

Whilst the Duke of Burgundy was with the above-mentioned army, and before
the Duke of Guienne’s death, the Lord of Craon, and Peter Doriole[354],
Chancellor of France, came to him twice or thrice, with proposals for a
final and lasting peace, which could never be compassed before, because
the duke insisted upon the restitution of Amiens and St. Quentin, to
which the king would by no means consent: but now, seeing the duke’s
preparations, and hoping it might conduce to the following design, he
agreed to restore them. The conditions of peace were, that the king
should deliver up Amiens and St. Quentin, and whatever else was in
dispute between them; that he should likewise abandon the Count of
Nevers, and the Count of St. Paul, Constable of France, with all the
lands and territories belonging to either of them, to be disposed of as
his own, if the duke could get the possession of them. On the other side,
the Duke of Burgundy was to renounce the Dukes of Guienne and Bretagne,
as also the protection of their countries, and to permit him to act
against them as he pleased. The Duke of Burgundy swore to these articles
in my presence; and the Lord of Craon and the Chancellor of France having
taken the same oath in behalf of the king, took their leaves of the duke,
but advised him not to disband, but rather march forward with his army,
to hasten their master’s surrender of the above-mentioned towns; and
Simon de Quingy was sent with them to see the king take his oath, and
confirm what his ambassadors had done. The king delayed the ratification
of this treaty for some days, and in the meantime his brother the Duke of
Guienne died.

Soon after Simon de Quingy returned, being sent back by the king with
mild and courteous words, but no swearing to the peace, which the duke
highly resented, as a thing done in scorn and contempt. Whilst the war
lasted, for this and several other reasons you have heard before, the
duke’s ministers made bold with his majesty, and gave him most bitter and
reproachful language, and the king’s own subjects did not dissemble the
matter, but were very free with his character.

Those who hereafter may read these Memoirs, may think I have spoken very
disrespectfully, and with too much freedom, of these two great princes,
or that else they were persons of but small honour or faith. I would not
willingly speak ill of either of them; and what great obligations I have
to the king my master all the world knows. But to continue my history in
the same manner (as you, my good Lord Archbishop of Vienne, have desired
me) I am obliged to give an impartial and true account of what I know,
which way soever it happened. However, were they to be compared with the
rest of the great princes that reigned in Europe at the same time, they
would appear noble and conspicuous, and our king very wise, for he left
his kingdom enlarged, and at peace with all his enemies. But now let us
observe a little what artifices and stratagems they used to overreach
and circumvent one another, that in case any young prince, who has the
same game to play, should hereafter accidentally meet with this history,
he may, by reading it, be prepared, and defend himself the better; for
though neither enemies nor princes are always alike, yet their affairs
being often the same, it is not altogether unprofitable to be informed
of what is past. To give then my opinion, I am very confident these two
princes had the same desire of circumventing each other, and their ends
(as you shall hear afterwards) were the same.

Each of them had a numerous army in the field; the king had taken several
towns, and whilst the treaty was on foot, pressed his brother very hard.
There were already come over to the king, of the Duke of Guienne’s
party, the Lord of Curton[355], Patris Foucart[356], and several others.
The king’s army had actually invested La Rochelle, and held great
intelligence in the town, which was much increased by the report of
the peace, and the Duke of Guienne’s illness; and I believe the king’s
resolution was (if either he succeeded in his enterprise there, or his
brother died) not to swear to the peace; but, if the enemy got the
better of him, he would then swear, and keep his engagements, to deliver
himself from danger. In this manner he spun out his time, managed all his
affairs with wonderful diligence, and, as you have heard, kept Simon de
Quingy eight days together in suspense, and in the meantime his brother
happened to die; for he knew the Duke of Burgundy was so intent upon the
restitution of those two towns[357], that he durst not be angry, but
might securely be wheedled for a fortnight or three weeks, till he saw
what he had best do; and so it fell out.

Having already spoken of the king, and the artifice he used to overreach
and circumvent the duke, now it is necessary that we should say something
of the duke’s designs upon the king, and how he would have acted if the
Duke of Guienne’s death had not intervened. At the king’s request, Simon
de Quingy had a commission from the Duke of Burgundy (as soon as the
king had sworn to the peace, and letters confirming what his ambassadors
had done, had been received) to signify the contents of the peace to the
Duke of Bretagne, and also to the ambassadors of the Duke of Guienne, who
were in Bretagne, to the end they might notify it to their master, who
was then at Bordeaux; and this the king proposed as a thing that would
startle the Bretons, since they found themselves forsaken by an ally who
was the main support of all their hopes. Simon de Quingy had by chance in
his retinue one of the equerries of the Duke of Burgundy’s stable, whose
name was Henry, a Parisian by birth, and a very sensible, intelligent
person, to whom the duke had given a letter under his own hand, directed
to his ambassador Simon de Quingy, but his instructions were, not to
deliver that letter till the ambassador had left the king, and arrived at
the Duke of Bretagne’s court at Nantes. Then he was to deliver the letter
to him, show him his credentials, and let the Duke of Bretagne know, that
he had no occasion to fear that his master would quit his alliance with
him and the Duke of Guienne, for he would still stand by them both with
his life and fortune; that what had been already transacted was only
to avoid war for the present, and repossess himself of Amiens and St.
Quentin, which the king had taken from him in time of peace, and contrary
to his promise. He was likewise ordered to acquaint him, that the duke
his master (as soon as he should be possessed of what he demanded) would
send notable ambassadors on purpose to the king, to desire and entreat
his majesty to desist from his enterprises against those two dukes;
and would not adhere too strictly to the oath he had taken; for he was
resolved to keep it with no more strictness than the king had kept his
in the treaty before Paris, called the treaty of Conflans, and the
pacification at Peronne, which for a long time he neglected to confirm
and ratify. He designed likewise to put him in mind, that he had seized
the said towns in time of peace contrary to his solemn promise, and
therefore he ought not to be surprised if the duke had taken the same
measures to recover them.

As to the Constable of France and the Count of Nevers, whom the king
had abandoned, though he had a mortal hatred against them, and not
without cause, yet the Duke of Burgundy would pass by all their injuries
and affronts, if the king would do the same by the Dukes of Bretagne
and Guienne, and suffer all parties to live in peace according to his
oath, and the treaty of peace at Conflans, where they were all of them
assembled together; protesting that, if he refused, he should be obliged
to assist his allies with all the forces he could raise; and that the
duke was actually in the field when this embassy was despatched. But it
happened otherwise. Man proposes, and God disposes; for death (which
divides all things, and defeats the counsels of mankind) gave them other
work to do; for the king (as you have heard) did not deliver up the two
towns, and yet seized upon the duchy of Guienne, as rightfully reverting
unto him upon the death of his brother.

    _Articles of a Treaty between Louis XI. and Charles, Duke of
    Burgundy, whereby the Treaties of Arras, Conflans, and Peronne,
    are confirmed. Concluded at the Castle of Crotoy, October 3.
    1472._

    1. That there is a firm and lasting peace concluded between
    the king and his kingdom, and us and our territories; and that
    all hostilities shall cease for ever between them and their
    subjects, &c.

    2. That the said peace may be the better confirmed and
    established, and the friendship remain inviolable, the treaty
    made at Arras between the late King Charles and our late most
    dear lord and father, as also the treaty of Conflans, together
    with that of Peronne, are hereby confirmed as much as if they
    were expressly and word for word inserted, and shall remain in
    their full force, so far as they concern the king and the Duke
    of Burgundy. And all those points and articles of the treaty of
    Peronne, not yet executed, shall be fully accomplished, in the
    same way and manner, and within the same time, as is specified
    in the said treaty.

    3. By this present treaty the king is to surrender to us, or
    those authorised by us, the towns of Amiens and St. Quentin,
    with the provostships of Vimeux, Foulloy, and Beauvais, with
    all their appurtenances, and whatever has been transferred to
    us by the treaty of Conflans and Peronne, to be employed by us
    in the manner prescribed by the said treaties. In like manner
    the king is to give up to us the towns, provostships, and
    territories of Roye and Montdidier, with their appurtenances;
    as also what was to have been taken from the provostship of
    Peronne. And as to those places, towns, castles, and fortresses
    in the duchy, county, and country of Burgundy, Charolois,
    Mâconnois, Auxerrois, and Liege, which the king surrenders to
    us, we shall enjoy them with all their appurtenances, as we did
    before any contests arose about them.

    4. As to all moveables possessed on either side, as also all
    rents, revenues, and profits, no disputes or lawsuits shall be
    made concerning them.

    5. The subjects on both sides shall be fully restored to all
    their lands, signiories, and inheritances, and all immoveables
    in the condition they are; as also such moveables as are upon
    the spot, and arrearages of rents, and thus be put into the
    possession of them without any let or molestation.

    6. All disorders and injuries done and committed during the war
    on either side are remitted, pardoned, and abolished, in such
    a manner as if they had never been, and no law-suit or process
    shall ever be formed concerning them.

    7. Seeing both the king and we have, in the beginning of
    the troubles, forbidden all trade and commerce between our
    subjects, a free trade and commerce is now restored, both by
    sea and land, as before the war.

    8. All judgments, judicial proceedings, and sentences, given on
    either side during the war against the adherents of the king or
    us, upon the account of contumacy or otherwise, shall be null
    and of no effect.

    9. The allies of both parties shall be comprehended in this
    treaty, if within a year after the conclusion of it they
    signify their assent in due form, which assent or declaration
    the king and the duke are to notify to one another within
    two months after the same is made; but, in case that should
    not be done, there shall be no breach of the peace between
    them. The observance of all which we do oblige ourselves
    unto, in the most solemn manner imaginable, upon the word of
    a prince, and upon the forfeiture of all we have; and in case
    we contravene the same, we shall subject ourselves to all
    censures ecclesiastical: we shall also cause these presents to
    be registered in all our courts by our proper officers.




CH. X.—How the Duke of Burgundy having encamped before Beauvais, and
finding he could not take it, raised the Siege, and marched with his Army
to Rouen.—1472.


But to proceed in my relation of the war, of which I was speaking before.
After the Duke of Burgundy’s barbarous treatment of the poor garrison of
Nesle, he broke up from thence[358], and marched with his whole army and
invested Roye, in which place there was a garrison of 1500 frank-archers,
besides a considerable number of men-at-arms of the arriere-ban. The Duke
of Burgundy’s army never made so fine an appearance as at that time;
whereupon the next morning the frank-archers, being struck with a sudden
fear, leaped over the walls, and surrendered themselves prisoners of war.
The next day the remaining part of the garrison delivered up the town
upon composition, leaving behind them their horses and arms, only the
men-at-arms were allowed to march away with their horses. Having left
a small garrison in this town, he advanced to Montdidier, with a full
design to have demolished it quite; but, finding that the people of that
district had a great affection for him, he ordered it to be repaired, and
put a garrison in it.

From thence his design was to have marched directly into Normandy; but
as he was on his way, near to Beauvais, the Lord des Cordes, scouring
the country before him with his vanguard, made some attempt upon the
town; and at the first attack, the suburb, which faces the bishop’s
palace[359], was taken by one Jacques Montmartin[360], a covetous
Burgundian, who commanded 100 of the duke’s lancers and 300 of his
standing archers. The Lord des Cordes made an attack in another quarter;
but his ladders were too short and too few. He had two pieces of cannon
with him, which were fired twice (and no more) at the gate[361], where
they made a great breach; and if he had had ammunition to have continued
his attack, he had certainly taken the town; but he was ill-provided,
and not furnished for so great an undertaking. Upon our first investment
there were no forces in the town but Loyset de Ballaigny[362], the
governor, with some few of the arriere-ban; but that would not have saved
the town, had not God himself interposed, and preserved it miraculously.
The Burgundians were engaged with the French hand to hand through the
breach in the gate, and the Lord des Cordes despatched several messengers
to the Duke of Burgundy to acquaint him that, if he marched up presently
with his army, he would take the town. Before the duke’s arrival, some of
the inhabitants brought kindled faggots to throw in the faces of those
who were forcing the gate; and so many were thrown, that the gate was
set on fire, and the Burgundians were glad to retire till the flame was
extinguished.[363]

The duke, upon his arrival, concluded the town would be his own as soon
as the fire could be quenched, which was very great; for the whole gate
was in a flame. If the duke could have been persuaded to have posted part
of his army on the side towards Paris, no succours could have been thrown
into it, and the town could not possibly have escaped. But it pleased
God that he was afraid where there was no occasion; for it was only
the passing of a small rivulet that made him scruple it then; and yet
afterwards, when the garrison was considerably reinforced, he would fain
have attempted it, though with the hazard of his whole army; and much ado
there was to dissuade him from it. In the meantime the fire, of which I
was speaking, continued burning all day long (which was the 28th of June,
1472). Towards night ten of the king’s standing lances, and no more, got
into the town, as I have been told (for at that time I was in the Duke
of Burgundy’s service); but they were not perceived, because on one side
everybody was busy in taking up their quarters, and, on the other, there
was nobody at all. By break of day the next morning the duke’s cannon
came up, and some time after we saw a reinforcement of at least 200
men-at-arms enter the town together. I believe, had they not arrived as
they did, the town would have capitulated. But the Duke of Burgundy was
in such a violent passion, that he was for storming it immediately; and
certainly, if he had taken it, he would have burned it to the ground,
which would have been a great loss; and truly I am of opinion it was
preserved by a miracle. From the time the recruits entered, for fifteen
days together, or thereabouts, the duke’s cannon fired continually on the
town; and the breaches in the town-wall were wide enough and fit for a
general storm. However, the ditch being full of water on one side of the
gate, which was burnt, a bridge was of necessity to be made; but on the
other side of the gate we could make our approaches to the walls without
any danger, unless it were from one casemate, which lay too low for our
cannon to batter.

It is not only dangerous but imprudent to attack a town where the
garrison is so strong. Besides (if I mistake not), the constable was
in or near the town, I know not which, with the Marshal Joachim, the
Marshal of Loheac, the Lord of Crussol[364], William de Vallée[365],
Mery de Cohé[366], Sallezard, Thevenot de Vignoles[367], all of them old
soldiers, with at least 100 men-at-arms of the standing forces, a good
body of foot, besides many brave men, who accompanied them in the nature
of volunteers. For all this the Duke of Burgundy resolved to storm it;
but he was singular in his opinion; for there was not one officer in
the whole army that agreed with him in it. As he was in his tent that
night, and laid down in his clothes, he asked some who were about him if
they thought that the town expected to be stormed? They answered “Yes,”
and that the garrison was strong enough to defend it, though it were
fortified only with a hedge. Upon which the duke laughed, and replied,
“You will not find a man there in the morning.”

About break of day[368] the town was bravely attacked, but better
defended. Our men pressing eagerly forward over the bridge, in order to
mount the breach, the Lord Despiris[369], being in the middle of them,
was crowded to death. He was an ancient knight of Burgundy, and the
bravest person that was killed that day. On the other side of the gate
several of our men got upon the walls, but some of them never came back
again. They were at push of pike a great while together, and the assault
continued a long time. Orders were given for fresh troops to march up,
and relieve those that had made the first attack; but the duke perceiving
they would lose their time, ordered them immediately to draw off. The
garrison made no sally, for they saw us drawn up in order of battle ready
to receive them. In this attack we had about sixscore men killed (some
say more); among whom was the Lord Despiris, who was the only officer
of any note that was lost; and the number of the wounded was full 1000.
The next night after this they sallied out upon us; but the party being
small, most of them on horseback, and their horses incommoded by the
cords of our tents, they did us no great mischief; for they had two or
three officers killed and wounded, and we lost but one of ours, whose
name was Jacques d’Orson[370], a brave soldier, and master of the duke’s
ordnance, who not long after died of his wounds.

About a week after this repulse, a fancy came into the duke’s head to
divide his army, and post one part of it before the gate towards Paris;
but he found none of his officers approved of that design. Upon his
first arrival, indeed, it was practicable; but now the garrison was so
considerably reinforced, that it was too late to be done. Seeing there
was no remedy, he raised the siege[371], and marched off in very good
order. He expected they would have sallied out and fallen upon his rear,
and he had taken care to have given them a warm reception; but they
were too cunning for that. From thence he marched with his army towards
Normandy, having promised the Duke of Bretagne to meet him before Rouen;
but upon the Duke of Guienne’s death he altered his resolution, and
stirred not out of his own territories. The Duke of Burgundy presented
himself before Eu[372]; and after taking that town and the town of St.
Valery[373], he destroyed with fire and sword the whole country to the
very walls of Dieppe. He also took Neufchastel, and burnt it, with the
whole country of Caux, or at least the greatest part of it, to the very
walls of Rouen, to which city he marched in person. In this expedition he
lost several of his foragers, and his army was mightily distressed for
want of provisions; so that, winter drawing on, he retired. His back was
no sooner turned, but the king’s forces retook Eu and St. Valery[374], by
which seven or eight of the townsmen were left prisoners at discretion.




CH. XI.—How the King concluded a Peace with the Duke of Bretagne, and
a Truce with the Duke of Burgundy; and how the Count of St. Paul very
narrowly escaped a Plot, that was laid for him by these two great
Princes.—1472-4.


About this time (which was in the year 1472), I came into the King of
France’s service, who had also entertained most of the Duke of Guienne’s
servants: the king was then at Pont de Cé, having assembled all his
forces against the Duke of Bretagne, with whom he was at war. At this
place arrived certain ambassadors from the Duke of Bretagne, and others
were sent in return to his court. Among those who came in an embassy to
the king, there was Philip des Essars[375], a servant of the duke’s, and
William de Soubs-Plainville[376], a servant of the Lord of Lescut, who,
when he saw his master, the Duke of Guienne, past all hopes of recovery,
embarked at Bourdeaux for Bretagne, whither he retired, fearing lest
he might fall into the hands of the king, wherefore he made his escape
early. And he brought with him the Duke of Guienne’s confessor, and one
of the equerries of his stable[377], who were suspected to have had a
hand in the duke’s death, and were kept prisoners for it in Bretagne
for several years after. These embassies forward and backward continued
not long, before the king determined to have peace on that side, and to
behave himself so handsomely to the Lord of Lescut, as to bring him back
again into his service, and make him forget his old animosity; for the
Duke of Bretagne had neither courage nor conduct but what he derived from
him; yet so powerful a prince, with so cunning and wise a statesman,
was not to be despised. The Bretons themselves (while he was with him)
would willingly have accepted of a peace; and certainly the generality of
them desired nothing more, for there are constantly many of them in the
kingdom of France in great posts and reputation, and not without cause,
for heretofore they have done his majesty signal service. Some persons
(whose judgment in state affairs was not so good as the king’s) condemned
this accommodation; but in my opinion I think his majesty acted very
prudently. He had a great value for the person of this Lord of Lescut,
saying, that he could commit any affair to his management without danger,
for he knew him to be a person of honour and integrity, and one who
in all the late troubles would never hold any correspondence with the
English, nor consent that any towns in Normandy should be put into their
hands, but still advised to the contrary, which was the chief reason of
his preferment afterwards.

For these reasons he desired Monsieur Soubs-Plainville to set down in
writing what the Lord of Lescut his master’s demands were, both for
the Duke of Bretagne and himself. Soubs-Plainville did so, and they
were these: For the Duke of Bretagne, a pension of 80,000 francs: for
the Lord of Lescut, a pension of 6000 francs, half of Guienne, the two
seneschalships of Lannes and Bordelois, the command of one of the
castles of Bourdeaux, the captainships of Blaye, and of the two castles
of Bayonne, of Dax and St. Sever, 24,000 crowns in ready money, the
king’s order of St. Michael, and the countship of Comminges. All was
granted and made good; only the duke’s pension was retrenched to half
the sum, and that paid but two years. Besides, the king gave Monsieur
Soubs-Plainville 6000 crowns; but he did not pay the ready money which I
have mentioned both for his master and himself, till four years after the
agreement. Besides which sum, Soubs-Plainville had an annual pension of
1200 francs, the mayoralty of Bayonne, the bailiwick of Montargis, and
some other little offices in Guienne; all which were enjoyed both by him
and his master during the king’s life. Philip des Essars was made Bailiff
of Meaux, and master of the waters and forests of France, with a present
of 4000 crowns and a pension of 1200 francs. From that time to the death
of our master, they enjoyed these places; and the Count of Comminges
acquitted himself like a loyal and faithful subject.

After the king had settled his affairs in Bretagne, he marched towards
Picardy. It was always the custom of the king and Duke of Burgundy, as
soon as winter drew on, to make a cessation of arms for six or twelve
months, and sometimes longer. According to that custom, a new one[378]
was proposed, and the Chancellor of Burgundy, with ambassadors, came
to negotiate it. The king showed the chancellor the final peace which
had been concluded between him and the Duke of Bretagne, by which the
said duke renounced his alliance with the English[379] and the Duke
of Burgundy; wherefore the king insisted that the Duke of Burgundy’s
ambassadors should not name the Duke of Bretagne among their allies; but
the ambassadors would not agree to it, but urged that it might be left
to his own choice to declare himself for the king or their master as
he pleased, provided he did it in the usual time. They remonstrated,
likewise, that the duke had formerly abandoned them under letters of
his hand, and yet not departed from their amity; adding, that they did
look, indeed, upon the Duke of Bretagne as a prince who was guided more
by other men’s judgments than his own: yet, in the conclusion, they
observed, he always recollected who was most necessary to him. And all
this happened in the year 1473.

Whilst this treaty was on foot, both sides murmured loudly against the
Count of St. Paul, Constable of France. The king, and those who were
nearest about him, had conceived great hatred against him, and the Duke
of Burgundy a greater, with better reason, for I have heard the true
causes on both sides. It was impossible for him to forget that the
Count of St. Paul had been the occasion of the taking of Amiens and
St. Quentin; and he shrewdly suspected that he was the true cause and
fomenter of the war between him and the king; for during the cessation
of hostilities he gave him the best words in the world, but as soon as
war began again, he showed himself to be his mortal enemy; besides, the
count would have forced him to have married his daughter, as you have
heard. The duke had also another quarrel against him, and that was, that
during the time the duke lay before Amiens, the constable made an inroad
into Hainault, and, among the rest of his actions, burned a castle called
Solre, which belonged to a certain knight called Baudouin de Lannoy.[380]
At that time it was not usual to burn any places on either side: but, to
retaliate upon the constable, the Duke of Burgundy fired all that summer
wherever he came; so that, to be revenged of the constable, both sides
began to conspire against him. In discourse between some of the king’s
party and certain of the Duke of Burgundy’s courtiers, whom they knew
to be the constable’s enemies, they happened to mention him; and all of
them agreeing that he was the occasion of the war, they began to open
themselves more freely, and discover all his expressions on both sides,
and, by degrees, they unanimously resolved to contrive his ruin.

But some persons may hereafter, perhaps, demand, whether the king was
not able to have ruined him alone? I answer, No; for his territories lay
just between the king and the Duke of Burgundy; he had St. Quentin, a
large and strong town in Vermandois; he had Han and Bohain, and other
considerable places not far from St. Quentin, which he might always
garrison with what troops, and of whatever country, he pleased. He had
400 of the king’s men-at-arms, well paid, of whom he was commissary
himself, and he made his own musters, by which means he gained much
money, for he never kept up his full complement. He had likewise a salary
of 45,000 francs, and exacted a crown upon every pipe of wine that passed
into Hainault or Flanders through any of his dominions; and, besides all
this, he had great lordships and possessions of his own, a great interest
in France, and also in Burgundy, upon account of his relations.

The truce lasted a whole year, and during that time this plot was
contriving against the Constable of France. The king’s agents applied
themselves to one of the Duke of Burgundy’s knights, called the Lord
of Humbercourt, who for a long time had hated the constable, but more
particularly of late, upon the following occasion: In a convention at
Roye, where the constable and others were met on the king’s part, with
the Chancellor of Burgundy, the Lord of Humbercourt, and others in behalf
of the duke, in the heat of their argument, the constable in a passion
gave the Lord of Humbercourt the lie. The Lord of Humbercourt made no
other reply, but that he would not expect satisfaction from him, but from
the king, upon whose security he was come thither, under the character of
an ambassador; for the affront was not so much to him as to his master,
whose person he represented, and to whom he would give an account. This
single piece of insolence, which was so suddenly committed, was the
occasion afterwards not only of the constable’s death, but also of the
ruin of his family, as the sequel of this history will inform you. For
this reason, persons in great authority, and princes themselves, ought to
be careful of their language, and consider to whom it is they speak; for
the greater the person is, the greater is the injury, and it lies heavier
upon him that is affronted, because he thinks the grandeur and authority
of him that committed the outrage make it more remarkable, and more
liable to be objected against him. If it be one’s own king or master, it
makes one despair of a further preferment from him; and generally the
hope of future advancement makes courtiers serve a prince better and more
faithfully than the thought of what they already possess.

But to return. The king’s agents made continual applications to the Lord
of Humbercourt and the chancellor (who was present when that abusive
language was given at Roye, and was besides a particular friend of the
Lord of Humbercourt); and so far they proceeded in that affair, that they
appointed a meeting at Bouvines, which is a town not far from Namur,
to consult further about it. On the king’s part there were the Lord of
Curton, Governor of Limousin, and Monsieur John Heberge[381], afterwards
Bishop of Evreux; and for the Duke of Burgundy, there were the Chancellor
of Burgundy and the Lord of Humbercourt, whom I have already mentioned.
This was in the year 1474.

The constable, having private information that they were contriving
something against him, sent immediately to both princes to let them know
that he understood their designs; and he managed the matter so cunningly,
that he created a jealousy in the king that the duke intended to deceive
him, and debauch the constable from his party; upon which the king,
in great haste, despatched a message to his ambassadors at Bouvines,
commanding them not to conclude anything against the constable, for
reasons which he would tell them, but to prolong the truce according to
their instructions; which was for six months or a year, I know not which.
When the messenger arrived, the whole affair was concluded, and the
articles sealed and exchanged the night before. But the ambassadors were
so good friends, and understood one another so well, that they delivered
back their writings, by which the constable, for certain reasons there
mentioned, was declared criminal, and an enemy to both princes; and the
princes did mutually promise and swear, that which of them soever should
get him first in his power, should cause him to be executed within eight
days after his apprehension, or else deliver him over to the other, to be
disposed of at his pleasure; and it was further concluded, that he should
be declared an enemy to both princes by sound of trumpet, with all that
served, or favoured, or assisted him. The king also promised to deliver
up the town of St. Quentin, so often mentioned before, to the Duke of
Burgundy, and all the money and moveables belonging to the constable
which should be found in the kingdom of France, with all his signiories
and lordships held of the said duke, and particularly Han and Bohain, two
strong places; in order to which it was agreed that, on a certain day,
both the king’s forces and the duke’s troops were to meet before Han, and
besiege the constable in that town.

But all this agreement was quashed[382], for the reasons above mentioned,
and a day and place appointed for a conference between the king and the
constable (the king having first given security for his return); for
the constable was fearful for his person, as having had intelligence
of the whole business at Bouvines. The place was three leagues from
Noyon, towards La Fere, upon a little river which was impassable, by
reason that, on the constable’s side, the fords were taken away. Upon a
causeway in that place a strong barrier was erected. The constable was
the first that appeared at it, attended by all, or the greatest part,
of his men-at-arms; for he had 300 gentlemen in his train, all of them
well armed, and he wore his own cuirass under a loose coat. The king
was attended by 600 men-at-arms, and among them the Count of Dammartin,
Lord High Steward of France, who was the constable’s mortal enemy. The
king sent me before, to excuse him to the constable for staying so long;
but presently after his majesty’s arrival they discoursed together with
five or six on each side. The constable excused his coming in arms,
pretending he could not otherwise secure himself against the Count of
Dammartin. The conclusion was, that all things past should be buried in
oblivion, and no mention be made of them for the future, upon which the
constable came over to the king’s side; the Count of Dammartin and he
were reconciled; he waited upon the king that night to Noyon, and the
next morning returned to St. Quentin, very well satisfied, as he said.
But when the king came to consider what he had done, and understood
the dissatisfaction of his subjects, he began to be sensible of having
committed a great oversight, in giving a meeting to his servant,
suffering a barrier between them at that interview, and permitting him to
come attended with such a number of men-at-arms, all his subjects, and
paid out of his purse; so that if his hatred to the constable was great
before, this conference mightily increased it, neither was the constable
himself really much better pleased.




CH. XII.—A Digression, not altogether improper in this place, concerning
the Wisdom of the King and the Constable, with useful Remarks for those
who are in authority with Princes.—1474.


He that seriously considers this action of the king’s, must certainly
allow, that his majesty acted with great wisdom and prudence; for it is
not improbable that the constable might have made his peace with the Duke
of Burgundy, by the surrender of St. Quentin, notwithstanding all his
promises to the contrary. But certainly for a wise man (as the constable
undoubtedly was), he took the wrongest measures in the world, or else God
had strangely infatuated his understanding, to come thus in that warlike
manner and disguise to converse with his king and master, under a guard
of so many horse, all of them the king’s subjects, and at that time in
his pay; and indeed by his looks he seemed to be ashamed of the action
himself, for as soon as the king came to him, though they were parted by
nothing but a rail, he ordered it immediately to be opened, and in coming
to the king, was in no little danger that day.

Perhaps he and some of his friends might highly value themselves upon
this action, and think it glorious to have a monarch stand in awe of him,
as being sensible of the king’s timidity; and indeed sometimes he was
fearful, but never without just cause. The king had extricated himself
out of all his troubles and wars with the great lords of his kingdom,
by large presents, and larger promises, and was sensible of many false
steps he had made, and for the future was resolved to put nothing to
a venture that he could gain otherwise. Many were of opinion it was
from his fear and cowardice that this cautious way of acting proceeded;
but several persons, who, upon the strength of that imagination, durst
presume to provoke his anger, if they were feebly supported, found
themselves strangely mistaken, as the Count of Armagnac and others, who
paid dear for that opinion; for he knew very well how to distinguish
between the appearance and reality of danger: and this I dare boldly say
in his commendation (and if I have said it before, it is not unworthy
to be repeated), that in my whole life I never knew any man so wise in
misfortunes.

But to return to the constable, who perhaps had a mind that the king
should be afraid of him—at least, I suppose he had (for I would not
accuse him wrongly, and what I say is only for the information of such
as are in the service of great princes, and have not an equal knowledge
of the affairs of this world).—Had I a friend in that capacity, I would
advise him to carry himself so, that his master might love him, and not
dread him; for I never saw any courtier whose authority depended upon the
awe he inspired his prince, but some time or other he was ruined, and by
his master’s consent. Many examples of this nature have been seen in our
time, or not long before, in this kingdom, as in the case of the Lord de
La Tremouille[383] and others. In England, the Earl of Warwick and his
faction were a remarkable instance; I could name others in Spain, and
elsewhere; but perhaps those who shall read this chapter, may know it
better than I. This arrogance generally proceeds from some extraordinary
service that they have performed, by which they are so strangely puffed
up, that they think their merit ought to bear them out in whatever they
do, and that their masters cannot live without them. But princes, on
the contrary, are of opinion, that the best service their subjects can
do them, is no more than their duty: and they like to be told this by
their servants, and desire nothing more than to be rid of those who are
arrogant in their behaviour.

Again, in this place I must insert two things which the king, my master,
told me once in a discourse about persons who had done great service (and
he named the author from whom he received that information), that to have
served too well is sometimes the ruin of the agent; and that most often,
great ingratitude is the reward of long and faithful services; usually
upon account of the arrogance of those who have performed them, who,
presuming too much upon their good fortune, behave themselves insolently
towards their master or fellow-subjects; so that princes are not always
to be blamed, if their subjects are not rewarded according to their
deserts. His majesty told me further, that he thought that person more
happy in his preferments at court, whom his prince had advanced beyond
his desert, whereby he remained a debtor to his prince, than he who, by
any signal service, had put his prince under great obligation to him;
for he himself loved those persons with a greater affection who were
obliged to him, than those (whoever they were) to whom he was obliged. So
that in all conditions of life, it is a difficult matter to live well in
this world, and a great blessing it is to those whom God hath naturally
endowed with a right understanding.




BOOK THE FOURTH.




CH. I.—How the Duke of Burgundy, having seized upon the Duchy of
Guelders, attempted farther Inroads upon the Germans, and besieged
Nuz.—1474.


The interview between the king and the constable occurred in 1474,
and at that time, the Duke of Burgundy seized upon the province of
Guelders[384], upon a quarrel well worthy to be related, to demonstrate
the justice and power of God. There was a young Duke of Guelders called
Adolphus[385], who had married a daughter[386] of the house of Bourbon,
sister to the present duke, Pierre. The marriage having been consummated
in the Duke of Burgundy’s court, he still retained some affection for
him, and continued his friend. This young duke had committed a most
execrable act, in seizing upon his father[387] one night as he was going
to bed, carrying him five German leagues on foot, bare-legged, in very
cold weather, and confining him a close prisoner in a dungeon at the
bottom of a tower[388], where there was no light but what came through a
cleft in the wall; and he kept him in that miserable condition for the
space of six months. This barbarous action occasioned a desperate war
between the Duke of Cleves (whose sister the imprisoned duke had married)
and the young Duke Adolphus. The Duke of Burgundy often interposed his
good offices, and would fain have accommodated their difference, but
could not. At length the pope and the emperor[389] began to stir in the
affair, and the Duke of Burgundy was commanded upon great penalty to
release Duke Arnold from prison, and it was done; for the young duke,
seeing so many princes concerned in the business, and fearing lest the
Duke of Burgundy would otherwise have done it by force, did not dare to
refuse. I saw them both several times in the Duke of Burgundy’s chamber,
pleading their causes before the council, and the good old man in a
passion threw his son his glove, and demanded a combat. The Duke of
Burgundy would fain have reconciled them, and offered to the young duke,
who was his favourite, the title of governor of the province, with the
whole revenue thereof, and that only a small town near Brabant, called
Grave[390], with a revenue of 6000 florins (one half to be received out
of the profits of the said town, and the other as a pension), should be
continued to his father, with the title of duke, as was but reasonable.
I was deputed (with others wiser than myself) to make this proposal to
the young duke, whose answer was, “That he had rather fling his father
headforemost into a well, and himself after him, than consent to such an
accommodation; for his father had been duke four and forty years already,
and it was time now that he should have his turn; but he would willingly
allow him a pension of 3000 florins, upon condition he would leave the
duchy, and never come into it again;” besides several other extravagant
and detestable expressions to that effect.

This happened just at the time when the king took Amiens from the Duke of
Burgundy, who was then with these two dukes at Dourlens[391] very busy in
adjusting their differences. Upon the news of the taking of Amiens, he
removed suddenly to Hesdin, and forgot their controversy which was before
him. The young duke disguised himself like a Frenchman, and endeavoured
(with only one servant) to make his escape into his own country.[392]
Passing a ferry not far from Namur, he paid a florin for his passage,
which being observed by a priest that stood by, he presently suspected
him, and asked the ferry-man what it was he had given him; then, looking
earnestly upon him, he recognised him, and caused him to be apprehended
and carried to Namur[393]; where he was kept a prisoner till, upon the
Duke of Burgundy’s death, the citizens of Ghent released him, and would
have forced the duke’s daughter[394] (since Duchess of Austria) to have
married him. After which, taking him along with them in their expedition
against Tournay, he was miserably slain, and sordidly buried, as if the
vengeance of God Almighty, for his barbarity to his father, could not
have been otherwise satisfied. The old duke dying before the Duke of
Burgundy, and during his son’s imprisonment (upon the account of his
inhuman and vile treatment), disinherited him, and left the succession
of Guelders to the Duke of Burgundy; by virtue of which title (though
he found some little resistance) the Duke of Burgundy conquered it, and
enjoyed it till his death, for he was then powerful, and at peace with
the king; and his successors enjoy it to this day, and shall do as long
as God shall think good.[395] This I have related for no other reason (as
I said in the beginning) but to show that such unnatural impiety never
goes unpunished.

The Duke of Burgundy returned into his own country, mightily puffed
up by the acquisition of this duchy. He took great pleasure in
concerning himself with the affairs of the empire; for the emperor
was a mean-spirited prince, and to avoid the expense of war, would
tamely suffer anything. Besides, of himself, without the concurrence
of the princes of the empire, he could do but little. For this reason
the duke prolonged his truce with the king[396], though some of the
king’s courtiers were utterly against it, alleging the danger of the
duke’s growing too powerful: and what they urged was not altogether
unreasonable; but they wanted experience and foresight, and therefore
did not understand the matter. Others[397] (of greater judgment and
knowledge, in respect that they had been in those countries) advised by
all means that the cessation of arms might be prolonged, and the duke
permitted to tire and exhaust himself against the Germans (whose grandeur
and strength, when united, are almost inconceivable); for he was of such
an ambitious temper, that the taking of one town, or the accomplishing
of one design, did but excite and hurry him on to attempt another; so
that one war drawing a second upon him (contrary to the king’s humour),
his restless desires were not to be satisfied with any single success.
Wherefore they advised the king, as the best and easiest way to revenge
himself upon him, rather to give him some little assistance, than the
least suspicion of breaking the truce; for the greatness and puissance of
the princes of Germany would quickly confound and exhaust him, and (the
emperor himself not being a warlike prince) they would certainly unite
and oppose him; and so it happened in the conclusion.

There were at that time two persons that pretended a right to the
bishopric of Cologne: one of them was brother to the Landgrave of
Hesse[398]; and the other was the Count Palatine of the Rhine.[399] The
Duke of Burgundy sided with the Palatine, and undertook to establish
him by force in that dignity; and (in hopes of gaining some of the
towns thereabout for himself) he besieged Nuz[400] (which is a town not
far from Cologne) in the year 1474. And the Landgrave of Hesse[401]
was there with a good number of men. The duke, however, had so many
things upon the anvil at once, and so many enterprises and designs in
his head, that he sank beneath the burden of them. He would fain have
persuaded Edward, King of England, to have brought over a great army,
which (upon his solicitation) he had raised at that time, to favour his
designs in Germany, which were as follows:—If he took Nuz, he designed
to have put a strong garrison into it, and two or three towns more in
that neighbourhood (by which means Cologne would have been blocked up),
and then to have marched up the Rhine as far as the county of Ferrette,
which was then under his jurisdiction[402]; by which means all the Rhine,
as far as Holland, would have been under his dominion; which space of
ground contains more fortified towns and castles than any kingdom in
Christendom, except France. The truce which the Duke of Burgundy had made
with the king, had been prolonged for six months[403]; and the greatest
part of it being expired, the king desired it might be renewed, that the
duke might have enough of the war in Germany; but the duke, because of
his promise to the English[404], would not consent to it.

I would willingly have omitted this siege of Nuz, as an affair not
absolutely necessary to my history; and, besides, I was not at it; but
I am obliged to mention it on account of some matters which depend on
it. The town of Nuz was strongly fortified, and in it there were the
Landgrave of Hesse, and many of his relations and friends, with a body
of 1800 horse, as I was informed, all choice troops (as they proved
afterwards), and as many foot as they thought needful for the defence of
the place. This landgrave, as I said before, was brother to the bishop,
who was chosen in opposition to that person whom the Duke of Burgundy
would have advanced. Upon which, being highly disgusted, he laid siege to
Nuz in the year 1474.

His army was at that time more numerous and in better order than it ever
had been formerly; especially his cavalry; for, upon pretence of some
designs upon Italy, he had got together about 1000 Italian men-at-arms,
under the command of the Count of Campobasso, a Neapolitan, a partisan
of the house of Anjou, a most perfidious and dangerous man. There was
likewise James Galeot, a Neapolitan gentleman (a very brave officer), and
several others, whose names, for brevity sake, I omit. Besides, he had
with him 3000 English, all stout soldiers, and a vast number of his own
subjects well armed, mounted, and disciplined in his wars; and a fine
train of artillery. All these were prepared and in readiness to join the
English (that were raising in England with all expedition) upon their
first landing. But things of such importance are managed very tediously
there; for the king not being able to undertake such an affair without
calling together his parliament, which is in the nature of our Three
Estates, and, as it consists for the most part of sober and pious men,
is very serviceable and strengthening to the king. At the meeting of
this parliament the king declares his intention, and desires aid of his
subjects (for no money is raised in England but upon some expedition
into France or Scotland, or some such extraordinary occasion); and then
they supply him very liberally, especially against France; yet the Kings
of England have this artifice when they want money, and have a desire
to have any supplies granted, to raise men, and pretend quarrels with
Scotland or France; and having encamped with their army for about three
months, disband it, return home, and keep the remainder of the money for
their own private use; and this trick King Edward understood very well,
and often practised it.

It was a whole year before this English army could be raised and set in
order. When it was ready, towards the beginning of the summer, notice
was given to the Duke of Burgundy, who lay then before Nuz, and was of
opinion that in a few days he should put his bishop into possession, and
have Nuz and other towns assigned him for the purposes above mentioned.

I am of opinion this was God’s own doing, in mercy to the kingdom of
France, or else the Duke of Burgundy might have done great mischief to
that nation with an army of old troops accustomed for several years
together to invade it, without any resistance but what was made by the
fortified towns; and yet something may be attributed to the king’s wisdom
and management, who would not put anything to a venture; not so much
for fear of the Duke of Burgundy, as of tumults at home upon the loss
of a battle; for he did not believe himself safe with his servants or
subjects, especially the great lords; and, if I may speak freely, he
often told me that he knew the inclination of his subjects very well,
and should find them inclinable to rebellion upon the loss of a battle,
or any such misfortune. Wherefore, whenever the Duke of Burgundy invaded
any part of his dominions, his majesty’s way was to put strong garrisons
into all the towns by which he was likely to march; so that (without
the expense and hazard of an army in the field) the duke’s forces in a
little time wasted and baffled themselves without endangering the nation;
which (in my judgment) was very good policy. However, the duke being
so strong as I have represented him, if the English army had appeared
at the beginning of the summer (which it doubtless would have done, if
the duke had not committed the error of besieging Nuz), certainly the
kingdom of France would have been in imminent danger; for the King of
England had never invaded France with so numerous and well-disciplined an
army; all the great lords of England attended him without any exception;
and they amounted to about 1500 men-at-arms (a great number for the
English), all well accoutred and with a great retinue; besides 14,000
archers on horseback, with their bows and arrows, and a numerous body of
camp-servants on foot, but not one page in the whole army. Besides, the
King of England was to have landed 3000 men in Bretagne[405] to join the
Duke of Bretagne’s army. I saw likewise two letters under the hand of
the Lord of Urfé, Master of the Horse of France, but who was then in the
Duke of Bretagne’s service; one directed to the King of England, and the
other to the Lord Hastings, High Chamberlain of England, which had this
among other expressions: That the Duke of Bretagne would do more by his
intrigues in a month, than the King of England and the Duke of Burgundy
both could do in six, with all the force they could bring. Nor do I
question the truth of what he said, if things had been managed as they
might have been. But God, who is ever careful of the preservation of this
kingdom, disposed of them otherwise, as you shall understand hereafter.
These letters above mentioned were purchased of one of the English
secretaries for threescore marks of silver by our king, whom God pardon!




CH. II.—How the Town of Nuz was relieved by the Germans and the Emperor;
and of other Enemies whom the King of France stirred up against the Duke
of Burgundy.—1474.


As I said before, the Duke of Burgundy had invested Nuz, and met with
greater difficulties in that siege than he expected. The city of Cologne
(which lies four leagues higher upon the Rhine) was forced to be at
the expense of 100,000 florins of gold a month, to secure themselves
against the Duke of Burgundy, and had, in conjunction with some of
the neighbouring towns above it, upon the Rhine, put into the field a
body of 15,000 or 16,000 foot, and posted them with a large train of
artillery upon the bank of the river opposite to the duke’s camp, with
a design to intercept all his convoys of provision, which came by water
out of the country of Guelders up the river, and to sink his boats with
their cannon. The emperor and the electoral princes of the empire had
a meeting about this affair; and it was unanimously resolved to raise
an army. The king having sent several ambassadors to them, to solicit
them to that purpose, they sent to him a Canon of Cologne (of the house
of Bavaria), and another ambassador with him, with a roll or list of
the army which the emperor designed to raise, provided the king would
make a diversion on his side. They were sure of a favourable answer from
his majesty, and whatever they demanded was granted. Besides, the king
promised in writing, both to the emperor and to several princes and
cities, that as soon as the emperor should take the field, and advance to
Cologne, he would send 20,000 men to join them under the command of the
Lords of Craon and Sallezard.

Hereupon the German army was raised, and got ready, amounting to an
almost incredible number of men; for all the princes of Germany, both
spiritual and temporal, and all the bishops and free-towns, sent in their
respective forces in great numbers. I was informed that the Bishop of
Munster[406] (who is none of the greatest) led into that army 6000 foot
and 1400 horse, all clothed in green uniforms, besides 1200 waggons; but
his bishopric was hard by. It was seven months’ time before this army was
raised and fit to march; and it then posted itself within half a league
of the Duke of Burgundy’s camp[407]; and (as I have been informed by
several of the duke’s people) it was three times the number of the Duke
of Burgundy’s army and the English army together, both in men, tents, and
pavilions; and besides this army of the emperor’s, there was the army on
the other side of the river, which continually annoyed the enemy, both
by cannonading their camp, and intercepting their convoys.

As soon as the emperor and the princes of the empire were arrived before
Nuz, they despatched a certain doctor (of great reputation among them),
called Hesevare[408] (who was afterwards made a cardinal), to the king.
His business was to solicit his majesty to perform his promise, and to
send his 20,000 men; otherwise the Germans would accommodate matters with
the Duke of Burgundy. The king promised him fair, made him a present of
400 crowns, despatched him immediately, and sent along with him to the
emperor one John Tiercelin[409], Lord of Brosse; but this did not satisfy
the doctor, so that there were great intrigues carried on by all sides
during this siege. The king endeavoured to make peace with the Duke of
Burgundy, or at least to prolong the truce, to prevent the English from
landing: the King of England, on the other hand, tried to persuade the
duke to raise the siege before Nuz, and (according to his engagement) to
make war upon France, for the winter began to approach; on which errand
the Lord Scales (nephew to the constable, and a very good knight) was
sent twice, with several other ambassadors, to the duke; but the duke was
perverse, as if God Almighty had infatuated his senses and understanding;
for all his life long he had been labouring to get the English over to
invade France, and now, when they were ready, and all things prepared to
receive them, both in Bretagne and elsewhere, he obstinately persisted in
an enterprise in which it was impossible for him to succeed.

There was at that time with the emperor an apostolic legate[410], who
passed daily from one camp to the other, to negotiate a peace. The King
of Denmark also, being quartered in a small town[411] not far from the
two armies, endeavoured the same; so that the Duke of Burgundy might have
had honourable terms, and marched off to the King of England, but he
would not accept of them. He excused himself as handsomely as he could to
the English, telling them that his honour was engaged, and it would be a
lessening to his reputation to raise the siege; and such like excuses.
These were not the English who had reigned in his father’s days, and had
behaved themselves with so much valour and conduct in the old wars with
France; but these were all raw soldiers, utterly unacquainted with French
affairs; so that the duke did very unwisely, if he had any design to make
use of them for the future, for he would have had to lead them on, as it
were, step by step, at least during the first campaign.

The Duke of Burgundy’s perverse resolution to continue the siege of Nuz
occasioned two or three other wars to break out upon him. The Lord of
Craon, for the advantage of the king’s affairs, persuaded the Duke of
Lorraine[412] that it would turn highly to his advantage to quarrel with
the Duke of Burgundy in this present juncture; though he was in perfect
amity with him, and had been in treaty with him since the death of Duke
Nicholas of Calabria, yet he sent him a defiance (by means of the Lord
of Craon) as he lay in his camp before Nuz; and immediately he took the
field, invaded the duchy of Luxembourg, committed great ravages in the
country, and razed a town called Pierre-fort[413], in the said province,
not above two leagues from Nancy. Moreover, by the conduct and management
of the king and his ambassadors, a ten years’ alliance was concluded
between the Swiss and the towns upon the Rhine (as Basle, Strasburg, and
others) who had been at enmity before.

A peace was likewise made between Sigismund, Duke of Austria, and the
Swiss, in order to facilitate his recovery of the county of Ferrette,
which he had engaged to the Duke of Burgundy for 100,000 florins of the
Rhine; but one thing remained in dispute between them still, for the
Swiss pressed hard to have passage when they pleased (either with their
arms or without) through four towns in the county of Ferrette; and it
being referred to the king[414], he decided in favour of the Swiss.

All things being resolved on, they were executed accordingly; for, in
a fair night, Peter Archambault[415], the governor of the county of
Ferrette for the Duke of Burgundy, was surprised, and 800 men with him;
the men were all immediately discharged, but the governor was detained
and carried prisoner to Basle, where process being made against him for
certain excesses and violences which he had committed in the said county
of Ferrette[416], his head was struck off, and the county restored to
Sigismund, Duke of Austria. Then the Swiss began to make war upon the
Duke of Burgundy, and took Blasmond[417], belonging to the Marshal of
Burgundy, who was of the house of Neufchastel. They also besieged the
castle of Herycourt[418], belonging also to the house of Neufchastel; the
Burgundians attempted to relieve it, but were beaten, and a great number
of them killed; after which the Swiss did much mischief, ravaged the
whole country, and then retired for that time.




CH. III.—How the King took from the Duke of Burgundy the Castle of
Tronquoy, with the Towns of Montdidier, Roye, and Corbie, and the
Endeavours he used to persuade the Emperor Frederick to seize upon such
Towns as belonged to the Duke in the Empire.—1475.


The truce between the king and the Duke of Burgundy now expired[419], to
the king’s no small regret, for he had much rather have renewed it; but
finding it was impossible to be done, he besieged a little castle called
Tronquoy, in the beginning of the summer of 1475, and took it by assault
in a few hours’ time. The next day[420] the king sent me to parley with
the garrison of Montdidier, who marched away with their baggage, and
abandoned the town. The day after I was sent with the Admiral of France,
Bastard of Bourbon, to capitulate with Roye, which, despairing of relief,
surrendered to the king.[421] They would neither of them have submitted,
had the Duke of Burgundy been in the country, for which reason, though
contrary to our promise, both of them were burnt; from thence the king
marched with his army to Corbie, where he was expected. We carried on
our approaches very well, and fired from our batteries for three days
successively. In the town there were the Lord of Contay[422], and several
other officers, who surrendered at last[423], and marched out with their
baggage; two days after, the poor town was plundered, and then burnt, as
the other two had been.

The king at this time had some thoughts of retiring with his army,
supposing the necessity of the Duke of Burgundy’s affairs would have
put him upon a new truce; but a certain lady (whom I know, but will
not name, because she is still living) wrote to the king to desire his
majesty to march with his army to Arras, and the country thereabouts.
The king believed her, for she was a person of honour; yet I cannot
commend her for it, because she was under no obligation to do it; but the
king, however, sent thither the Admiral Bastard of Bourbon with a strong
detachment[424], who burnt a great many of their towns between Abbeville
and Arras. The citizens of Arras, having enjoyed a long series of peace
and prosperity, and being grown haughty and arrogant, compelled their
garrison to make a sally; but being too weak for the king’s party, when
they came to charge, they were most of them taken or killed, especially
their officers, and among the rest Monsieur Jacques de St. Paul, brother
to the constable, the Lord of Contay, the Lord of Carency[425], and
some of the nearest relations to the lady who was the occasion of that
undertaking; and indeed she herself was a great sufferer by it, but the
king made her handsome reparation for the loss she had sustained.

About this time the king had sent John Tiercelin, Lord of Brosse, on an
embassy to the emperor, to prevent any accommodation between him and
the Duke of Burgundy, and to excuse him to the emperor for not having
sent his forces according to his promise. His ambassador was to assure
his imperial majesty that, for the future, he would be more punctual,
and to magnify his incursions and exploits, as well against the Duke of
Burgundy’s own country, as against the country of Picardy. Besides which,
he was to make a new proposal, that they should mutually engage and
swear, one to the other, to make no peace nor truce without the knowledge
and consent of both; that the emperor should seize and take all such
lordships as belonged, or ought to belong, to the said Duke of Burgundy,
in the empire, and declare them forfeited; upon which terms the king
would possess himself of all that the duke held of the crown of France,
as Flanders, Artois, Burgundy, and the rest. The emperor was never
accounted valiant in his life, but being old he had seen much, and had
a great deal of experience; and these treaties and contrivances between
him and the king having taken up much time, the emperor by degrees grew
weary of the war, though it had cost him nothing, for the German princes
were all at their own charges, as their custom is, whenever the common
interest of the empire is concerned.

By way of answer to the king’s ambassadors, the emperor told them the
following story: Not far from a certain town in Germany there was a great
bear, that did a great deal of mischief; two or three boon companions who
used often to drink together, came to a tavern, where they had run up a
large reckoning before, and desired the landlord that he would give them
credit but for that one reckoning, and before two days were at an end
they would wipe off all scores, for they were resolved to kill that bear
which had done so much mischief, and whose skin would yield them a great
deal of money, besides all the presents that would come in to them for
the service they had done the country in destroying that ravenous beast.
Their landlord trusted them once more, and when they had dined, away
they marched in search of the bear. Her den happening to be nearer than
they supposed it was, they stumbled upon the bear before they expected,
and, being all three in great consternation, they took to their heels;
one ran towards the town, the other climbed up a tree, but the third was
overtaken, and, having fallen down, the bear trampled upon him with her
feet, and ran her snout into his ear. The poor man had thrown himself
flat on the ground, and lay in a posture as if he were dead. Now, it is
the nature of that beast to suppose that whatever prey it seizes upon,
whether man or beast, is dead when it perceives no further motion, and it
then lets it alone. Accordingly, this bear went away to her den, without
doing him any hurt. By degrees the poor man began to look up, and finding
the enemy retired, he got upon his legs, and ran as fast as he could to
the town. His companion that had taken refuge in the tree, having seen
the whole mystery, came down with all speed, ran and hallooed after him,
desiring him to stop; so he turned back very civilly, and stayed till he
came up. When he who had been on the tree had overtaken him, he asked his
companion, upon oath, what counsel it was which the bear was so long in
whispering into his ear. His comrade replied, “she charged me never for
the future to sell the bear’s skin till the beast was dead.” And with
this story the king’s ambassador was despatched, for the emperor gave him
no other answer in public; the meaning of which was, “That if the king
came according to his promise, they would take the duke if they could;
and when he was taken, they would talk of dividing his dominions.”




CH. IV.—How the Constable fell again under the Suspicion both of the King
and of the Duke of Burgundy.—1475.


You have already heard that Monsieur James de St. Paul and other officers
were taken prisoners in the action before Arras, which was an accident
very unpleasing to the constable, for James was his favourite brother.
But this misfortune came not alone; for almost at the same time[426] his
son, the Count of Roussy (Governor of Burgundy for the duke) was taken
prisoner likewise; and not long after died the constable’s wife[427], an
excellent lady, and sister to the Queen of France, upon which account he
found much favour and support; for the combination (which, as you have
heard, was for some time interrupted at Bouvines) was still carried on
against him; and the constable never thought himself safe afterwards, but
was held in perpetual suspicion by both sides, but more especially by the
king, for he was sensible his majesty repented of having withdrawn his
articles at Bouvines.

The Count of Dammartin, with others, was quartered with his men-at-arms
in the neighbourhood of St. Quentin; and the constable was afraid of
them, as if they had been enemies, and threw 300 of his own troops into
that town, and stayed amongst them himself, for he had no confidence in
the king’s forces, but lived in continual anxiety and disquiet of mind.
The king sent several messages with orders to him to take the field
and march into Hainault, and besiege Avesnes at the same time that the
admiral with his detachment made an incursion into Artois, which he did,
but with incredible fear. He had not lain many days before the town, with
a strong guard about his person, before he retired to St. Quentin again,
and sent the king word (which message, by the king’s order, was delivered
to me) that he had raised the siege upon certain information that there
were two persons in the army employed by the king to assassinate him;
and he told so many circumstances to confirm it, that most people began
to believe it, and one of the persons was suspected of having revealed
something to him, that he ought to have kept secret. I will not name the
persons, nor make any further mention of this matter.

The constable sent frequently into the Duke of Burgundy’s quarters (and
I think his object was to divert him from this foolish expedition); and
upon the return of his agents, he always sent some news or other to the
king, which he imagined would greatly please his majesty, and withal
acquainted him with his design in sending so often to the duke, by which
artifice he thought to amuse and cajole the king. Sometimes, also, he
sent to let the king know that the Duke of Burgundy’s affairs were in
a very prosperous condition; but it was only to frighten him; and so
fearful was he of being surprised, that he begged the Duke of Burgundy to
send to him his brother James de St. Paul (before his capture), the Lord
of Fiennes[428], and other of his relations (who were then with the duke
at the siege of Nuz), and that he would allow him to put them and their
troops into St. Quentin (but without the cross of St. Andrew, which is
the badge and cognisance of the house of Burgundy); and he promised to
keep St. Quentin for the duke, and in a little time to deliver up the
town entirely to him; and for better security offered to promise this
under his hand. The Duke of Burgundy granted his request; but when his
brother James, the Lord of Fiennes, and the rest of his relations, came
twice within a league or two of St. Quentin, and were ready to enter, his
fear vanished, he repented, and sent them back from whence they came;
and on a third occasion he did so again; such was his desire to carry
his affairs swimmingly between both parties, and preserve himself in the
position he was in, for he exceedingly feared them both.

These passages I learned from several persons, and particularly from the
mouth of Monsieur James de St. Paul, who, when he was prisoner, told them
to the king, when nobody was present but myself, and the sincerity of his
answers was very serviceable to him. The king demanded of him what number
of troops he designed to have put into the town. He told his majesty
that, on the third occasion, he had 3000. Then the king asked him if he
had succeeded, and entered the town, for whom he would have kept it?
whether for him or for the constable? Monsieur James de St. Paul replied,
that on the first two occasions he came only to encourage his brother;
but the third time, having observed that his brother had twice before
deceived both his master and his majesty, if he had found his party the
strongest, he would have kept it for his master, but without any violence
or detriment to his brother; only if he had commanded him to evacuate the
town, he would have disobeyed his orders. Not long after this private
conference, the king released Monsieur James, gave him men-at-arms and a
large estate, and employed him afterwards in several affairs as long as
he lived; and all because of the freedom and sincerity of his answers.

Since I began to speak of Nuz, I have intermingled several occurrences,
which, however, were coincident; for the siege continued a year[429], and
they happened during that time. There were two things which mightily
tempted the Duke of Burgundy to raise the siege: one was the war which
the King of France had begun against him in Picardy, in which he had
burnt three pretty little towns[430], and wasted a good part of the flat
country in Artois and Ponthieu; the other was the great army which, at
his request and solicitation, the King of England had raised; for he had
been importuning him all his life long to invade France, and could never
effect it till now. The King of England and all his nobility were highly
discontented at the Duke of Burgundy’s delays, and added threats to
their entreaties; as they had reason, for they had been at a prodigious
expense in raising an army, and the best part of the season was almost
spent. The Duke of Burgundy thought it highly for his honour that so
puissant an army as the emperor’s (consisting of the forces of so many
princes, prelates, and states), which amounted to a greater number than
had been assembled together since the memory of man, and for a long time
previously, were not able to force him to raise the siege. But he paid
dearly for his vanity; for the man who makes profit by a war, bears away
all the honour of it. However, the legate I mentioned before continued
his good offices on both sides so long, that at length a peace[431] was
concluded between the Emperor and the Duke of Burgundy, and Nuz was
delivered into the hands of the Pope’s legate, to be disposed of as his
Holiness should direct. But to what extremity must the Duke of Burgundy
have been reduced, to see himself pressed so hard by the French forces on
one side, and the English menaces on the other; especially at a time when
Nuz was reduced to such a miserable condition, that in fifteen days they
must have surrendered unconditionally, or starved? Nay, I was told by a
captain who was then in the town, and whom the king afterwards took into
his service, that it could not have held out ten days longer; and yet for
these urgent reasons the Duke of Burgundy was forced to raise the siege
in 1475.




CH. V.—How the King of England passed the Sea with a powerful Army to
assist his Ally, the Duke of Burgundy, against the King of France, to
whom he sent a Defiance by one of his Heralds-at-arms.—1475.


But to proceed. The King of England, in order to embark for Calais[432],
had marched down to Dover with an army; the most numerous, the best
disciplined, the best mounted, and the best armed, that ever any king of
that nation invaded France withal. He was attended by the flower of the
English nobility, consisting of 1500 men-at-arms, richly accoutred after
the French fashion, well mounted, and most of them barded, and every one
of them had several persons on horseback in his retinue. His archers
were 15,000, on horseback, with their bows and arrows, besides a great
number of foot soldiers, and others to pitch his tents and pavilions,
take care of the artillery, and enclose his camp; and there was not one
page in the whole army; besides which, there was a body of 3000 men who
were to be landed in Bretagne. I have already mentioned this before, but
however, it is not impertinent to do it again, if it were for no other
reason but to show, that, if the providence of God had not, by peculiar
mercy to this kingdom (which He has preserved more graciously than any
other in the world), infatuated the Duke of Burgundy’s understanding,
no one could ever have believed that he would be so blind to his own
interest as to invest, and obstinately to carry on the siege of, a town
so strongly fortified and so bravely defended as Nuz was; and especially
at that juncture, when he had at last prevailed upon the English, after
many importunities, to pass the seas, and invade France in conjunction
with him; a thing that he had been labouring at all his life-time, but
could never effect till now. Besides, he knew that the troops of that
nation were at present of little importance in his wars with France, and
if he expected any real assistance from them afterwards, it was necessary
he should have made one campaign with them at least, to have acquainted
and instructed them in the method of our wars; for though no nation is
more raw and undisciplined than the English at their first coming over,
yet a little time makes them brave soldiers, excellent officers, and wise
councillors. But the duke did just the contrary, and, among the rest of
the disadvantages that followed, the summer was almost spent, and his own
army so diminished and fatigued, that he was ashamed they should be seen;
for he had lost before Nuz 4000 of his standing forces, the very flower
of his army; by which one may see how God disposed him to act in this
affair contrary to his reason and interest, which he understood better
than any one else ten years before.

The King of England being at Dover, ready to embark, the Duke of Burgundy
sent him 500 Dutch boats, which were flat and low, and very proper for
the transportation of horses (which boats, in Holland and Zealand, are
called scuts); yet, notwithstanding that vast number, and all that the
king could provide of his own, the embarking and landing his forces
at Calais occupied three weeks, though the distance between Dover and
that place is but seven leagues. From whence one may observe with what
prodigious difficulty the Kings of England transport their armies into
France; and if the King of France had understood the sea as well as he
did land affairs, King Edward could never have landed in France, at least
that year; but his majesty had no skill in naval matters, and those to
whom he gave authority in war knew less of them than himself; yet one of
our men-of-war, belonging to Eu, took two or three of their transports.

Before the King of England embarked from Dover, he sent one of his
heralds, named Garter, a native of Normandy, to the King of France, with
a letter of defiance, written in such an elegant style, and in such
polite language, that I can scarcely believe any Englishman[433] wrote it.

The contents were, that our king should surrender to the King of England
the kingdom of France as his right and inheritance, to the end that he
might restore the church, the nobility, and the people to their ancient
liberty, and relieve them from the great oppression and burdens they
groaned under; and if he refused, he declared all the ensuing miseries
and calamities would lie at his door, according to the forms usual upon
such occasions. The King of France read the letter to himself, and then,
wisely withdrawing into another room, commanded the herald to be called
in; he then told him that he was very sensible his master had not made
this descent upon any disposition of his own, but at the importunity of
the Duke of Burgundy and of the Commons of England; that it was visible
the summer was far spent, and the Duke of Burgundy returned from Nuz,
but in such a weak and miserable condition, that he would not be in a
capacity to assist him; that, as to the constable, he was satisfied
he held intelligence with the King of England (for he had married his
niece), but there was no confidence to be reposed in him, for he would
deceive King Edward, as he had often deceived him; and having enumerated
the favours which he had conferred upon him, he added, “His design is to
live in eternal dissimulation, to treat with everybody, and to make his
advantage of all.” Besides which the king used several other arguments to
induce the herald to persuade his master to an accommodation with him,
gave him 300 crowns with his own hand, and promised him 1000 more upon
the conclusion of the peace; and then, in public, his majesty ordered
him to be presented with a fine piece of crimson velvet, thirty ells in
length.

The herald replied, that, according to his capacity, he would contribute
all that lay in his power towards a peace, and he believed his master
would not be averse to it; but there was no making any proposals, till
he was landed with his whole army in France, and then, if his majesty
pleased, he might send a herald to desire a passport for his ambassadors,
if he had a mind to send any to him; but withal he desired his majesty
to address letters to the Lords Howard[434] or Stanley[435], and also to
himself, that he might introduce his herald.

There were abundance of people attending without, during the king’s
private discourse with the herald, all of them impatient to hear what
the king would say, and to see how his majesty looked when he came
forth. When he had done, he called me, and charged me to entertain the
herald, till he ordered him an escort, that I might keep him from talking
privately with anybody; he commanded me likewise to give him a piece
of crimson velvet of thirty ells, which I did. After which the king
addressed himself to the rest of the company, gave them an account of his
letters of defiance, and calling seven or eight of them apart, he ordered
the letters to be read aloud, showing himself very cheerful and valiant,
without the least sign of fear in the world; for indeed he was much
revived by what he had learned from the herald.




CH. VI.—Of the Trouble and Perplexity of the Constable, and of certain
Letters he wrote to the King of England and the Duke of Burgundy, which
afterwards were partly the Cause of his Death.—1475.


I here must say a word or two concerning the constable, who was in great
perplexity for the trick which he had played the Duke of Burgundy about
St. Quentin; and he now looked upon himself as quite ruined in the king’s
favour, who had already drawn away from him the Lords of Genly[436] and
of Moüy (two of his principal servants), though the Lord of Moüy went to
visit him sometimes. The king very earnestly desired the constable to
come to him, and offered him certain recompenses which he demanded for
the county of Guise, and which the king had formerly promised him; the
constable was willing to come, but required that the king should swear
upon the cross of St. Lou of Angers[437] neither to do, nor consent that
any mischief should be done to his person; insisting, that his majesty
might as well take this oath to him now, as he had formerly done to the
Lord of Lescut.[438] The king replied, that he would never take that oath
again for any man whatever; but let him propose any other, and he would
take it. You must understand that both constable and king were in great
uneasiness and perplexity of mind; so that for a good while together
there was not a day passed, but somebody or other went between them to
settle this oath. And to a thoughtful man it is a great instance of the
misery and infelicity of human life, that we should speak and write so
many things contrary to our minds, as if it were done on purpose to
shorten it. But if these two I have mentioned were full of cares and
anxieties, the King of England and the Duke of Burgundy had their share
of trouble also.

The King of England’s landing at Calais, and the Duke of Burgundy’s
raising the siege of Nuz, occurred much about the same time. The duke,
with long journeys (but a small retinue), came directly to wait on the
King of England[439] at Calais, having sent his army (shattered and
fatigued, as you have heard) into the countries of Barrois and Lorraine
to plunder, and refresh themselves: for you have already heard that the
Duke of Lorraine had begun war upon him, and defied him before Nuz. This
was a great oversight (among the rest) of which he was guilty in respect
to the English, who expected him to have joined them at their landing
with at least 2500 men-at-arms, well provided, and a considerable body
of horse and foot (as the duke had promised)[440]; and that he should
have opened the campaign in France three months before their descent,
that they might have found the king either tired of the war, or in great
distress: but, as you have heard before, God Almighty prevented it. The
King of England, accompanied by the Duke of Burgundy, went from Calais
to Boulogne, and from thence to Peronne, where the duke entertained the
English but coldly; for he ordered the gates to be shut, and suffered
very few to come into the town, and the rest had to encamp in the fields,
which they were the better able to endure, because they had tents, and
were well provided with all things necessary upon such an occasion.

They were no sooner arrived at Peronne, but the constable despatched one
of his servants (called Louis de Creville) to make his excuse to the
Duke of Burgundy for not having delivered St. Quentin, pretending that
if he had done so, he would have been for ever disabled from serving him
any further in the kingdom of France, for he would have thereby lost all
his credit and influence in that nation. But now the King of England
was come, he would act hereafter according to the Duke of Burgundy’s
directions; and for greater assurance, the messenger delivered him a
letter to the King of England, in which the constable seemed to refer the
character of his integrity to the Duke of Burgundy’s testimony. Besides
this, the Duke of Burgundy received another sealed up and addressed to
himself, in which the constable made strong professions of friendship
and service to the duke, and that he would assist him and his allies
(and particularly the King of England) against all persons and princes
whatever. The Duke of Burgundy gave the letter to the King of England,
and acquainted him with the contents of his own, exaggerating a little,
and assuring the king that the constable would receive him into St.
Quentin, and all the rest of the towns; and the king really believed
it, because he had married the constable’s niece, and he thought him
so terribly afraid of the King of France, that he would not venture to
break his promise to the duke and himself. Nor was the Duke of Burgundy
less credulous than King Edward. But neither the perplexities of the
constable, nor his dread of the King of France, had as yet carried him
so far; his design was only to wheedle and amuse them (according to his
custom), and lay before them such plausible reasons as might prevail upon
them not to force him to declare himself openly. The King of England and
his nobility were not so well skilled in artifice and subtlety as the
lords of this kingdom, but went more bluntly and ingenuously about their
affairs; so that they were not so sharp at discovering the intrigues and
deceptions common on this side the water. The English that have never
travelled are naturally passionate, as the people are generally in all
cold countries. Our kingdom (as you see) is neither pierced with cold,
nor scorched with the sun, being bounded on the east by Italy, Spain, and
Catalonia; on the west, by Flanders and Holland; and by Germany on the
south, all along the country of Champagne; so that part of our country
being hot, and part of it cold, our people are of two complexions; but in
my judgment, there is no country in the whole universe better situated
than France.

The King of England (who perhaps had had some promises made him before,
but not to so great an extent as now) being overjoyed at the news he
received from the constable, set out with the Duke of Burgundy and his
small retinue (for the main body of his army had marched into Barrois and
Lorraine, as I have said) from Peronne towards St. Quentin. A party of
English (not having patience to march with the army) had gone forward,
expecting (as I was told some few days after) that the citizens would
have ordered the bells to be rung for joy at their approach, and that
they would have met them with the usual ceremony of the cross and holy
water. But they were mightily mistaken; for they no sooner came in sight
of the town, than the great guns were fired upon them, and a strong
body of horse and foot sallied out to engage them; in which action two
or three English were killed, and some few taken prisoners. It happened
to be a terrible rainy day, yet they were forced to march through it,
and retire to their army, much out of humour with the constable, and
calling him a traitor. The Duke of Burgundy was resolved to take his
leave the next morning of the King of England (which was a strange thing,
considering it was upon his importunity that he had undertaken this
expedition), and return to his forces in Barrois, pretending he would do
great feats for the English; but the English being naturally of a jealous
temper, novices on this side of the water, and astonished at this kind of
proceeding, began to entertain an ill opinion of their ally, and could
not believe he had any army at all; besides, the Duke of Burgundy could
not satisfy them as to the constable’s manner of receiving them, though
he endeavoured to persuade them all was well, and that what was done
would turn to their advantage; but all the Duke of Burgundy’s arguments
could not pacify them, and being disheartened at the approach of winter,
they seemed by their expressions to be more inclinable to peace than war.




CH. VII.—How the King of France disguised one of his menial Servants in
a Herald’s Coat, and sent him with a Message to the King of England, who
gave him a favourable Answer.—1475.


In the meantime, even at the very moment of the duke’s taking his leave,
the English took a gentleman’s servant belonging to the King of France’s
court, named James de Grassé.[441] This servant was brought immediately
before the King of England and the Duke of Burgundy; and being ordered
into a tent, after some slight examination of him, the Duke of Burgundy
took his leave, and set out by the way of Brabant for Mazières[442],
where part of his army lay. The King of England ordered the servant
to be released, as being the first prisoner they had taken. Upon his
departure, the Lords Howard and Stanley gave him a noble, and desired him
“to present their most humble service to the king his master, when he had
an opportunity of speaking to him.” The servant came with all speed to
Compiègne (where the court was at that time) to give the king an account
of their message; but his majesty was afraid of him, and suspected him
to be a spy, because his master’s brother Gilbert de Grassé[443] was
then in Bretagne, and a great favourite of that duke. The servant had
irons clapped upon him immediately, and a guard was set to watch him that
night; yet several courtiers talked with him by the king’s orders, and
told his majesty that by his discourse he seemed a very honest fellow,
and that he might venture to see him without any manner of danger.

Upon these assurances, the next morning the king spoke with him himself;
and, after he had discoursed with him a little while, he ordered his
irons to be knocked off, but kept him still in custody: from thence the
king went to dinner, full of thought and consultation, whether he had
best send to the King of England or not. Before he sat down to the table
he spoke something of it to me, for his way was (as you know, my Lord
of Vienne) to speak privately and familiarly with those who were about
him, as I was then, and others have been since; and he had a strange
fancy to whisper into people’s ears. He was thinking upon what the King
of England’s herald had told him, that he should send to the King of
England for a passport for his ambassadors, as soon as that prince had
landed, and that his negotiation should be addressed to the Lords Howard
and Stanley. As soon as he was sat down, and had considered a little,
according to his custom (which to those who were unacquainted with his
fancy seemed strange, and might induce them to believe he was a prince
of no great wisdom, but that his actions declared the contrary), he
whispered me in the ear, and bade me rise and go dine in my chamber,
and send for a servant[444] belonging to the Lord des Halles[445], who
was son to Merichon[446] of Rochelle, and ask him whether he would
venture with a message into the King of England’s army, in the habit of
a herald. I obeyed his orders, and was much astonished at the sight of
the servant, for he seemed to me neither of a stature nor aspect fit for
such an undertaking; yet his judgment was good (as I found afterwards),
and his manner of expressing himself tolerable enough; but the king
had never talked with him but once. The poor man was confounded at the
proposal, and fell down upon his knees before me, as one that thought
himself ruined and undone. I did all I could to encourage him, and told
him he should have money for his pains, and a place in the Isle of Ré;
and for his greater assurance, I persuaded him that the English had made
the first overture themselves. I made him dine with me, and (there being
nobody but he and I, and one servant that waited) by degrees I gave him
instructions what he was to do, and how he was to behave himself in this
affair.

Not long after, the king sent for me, and I gave him a relation of what
had passed, and recommended others to him, who, in my opinion, were more
proper for his design; but he would employ no other, and went and talked
with him himself, and animated him more with one word than I could do
with a hundred. There came along with the king into my chamber only the
Lord de Villiers[447], at that time Master of the Horse, and now Bailiff
of Caen. When the king had sufficiently prepared and encouraged his man,
he sent the Master of the Horse for the banner of a trumpeter to make his
herald a coat of arms, for the king was not so stately or vain as to have
either herald or trumpeter in his train, as other princes have; wherefore
the master of the horse and one of my servants made up the coat of arms
as well as they could; and having fetched a scutcheon from a little
herald (called Plein Chemin, in the service of the Admiral of France),
they fastened it about him, sent for his boots and his cloak privately,
and his horse being got ready, he mounted, and nobody perceived him, with
a bag or budget at the bow of his saddle, in which his coat of arms was
put; and having been well instructed what he was to say, away he went
directly to the English army.

Upon his arrival in his herald’s coat, he was immediately stopped, and
carried to the King of England’s tent; being asked his business, he
told them he was come with a message from the King of France to the
King of England, and had orders to address himself to the Lords Howard
and Stanley. He was carried into a tent to dinner, and very civilly
entertained. After the King of England had dined, he sent for the herald,
who told him that his errand was to acquaint his majesty, that the King
of France for a long time had had a desire to be at amity with him, that
both their kingdoms might be at ease, and enjoy the blessing of peace;
that since his accession to the crown of France, he never had made war,
or attempted anything against him or his kingdom; and as for having
entertained the Earl of Warwick formerly, he said he had done that more
in opposition to the Duke of Burgundy than out of any quarrel with King
Edward. Then he went on to state that the Duke of Burgundy had invited
him over, only in order to make his own terms the better with the King
of France; and if others had joined with him, it was only to secure
themselves against their former offences, or to advance their own private
affairs; which when they had once compassed, they would not regard the
interest of the King of England, provided they had attained their own
ends. He represented likewise the lateness of the season, that winter was
approaching, that his master was sensible of the great charge the King of
England had been at, and that he knew there were in England many, both
of the nobility and merchants, who were desirous of a war on this side
the water; yet if the King of England should be inclined to a treaty, his
master would not refuse to come to such terms as should be agreeable both
to himself and to his subjects; and if the King of England had a mind
to be more particularly informed of these matters, if he would give him
a passport for 100 horse, his master would send ambassadors to him with
full instructions: or if the king should think it more proper to depute
certain commissioners, and let them have a conference together in some
village between the two armies, he would willingly consent, and send them
a passport.

The King of England and part of his nobility were extremely pleased
with these proposals; a passport was given to the herald according to
his desire, and having been presented with four nobles in money, he
was attended by a herald from the King of England to obtain the King
of France’s passport in the same form as the other; which being given,
the next morning the commissioners met in a village near Amiens. On the
part of the King of France, there were the Bastard of Bourbon, Admiral
of France, the Lord of St. Pierre[448], and the Bishop of Evreux, called
Heberge. On the King of England’s side[449], there were the Lord Howard,
one Chalanger[450], and one Doctor Morton[451], who is at present
Chancellor of England and Archbishop of Canterbury.

Some people (I believe) will think this too great a condescension in
our king; but the wiser sort may see, by what I have said before, that
his kingdom was in great danger, had not God himself supported it by
disposing the king to so fortunate a resolution, and infatuating the Duke
of Burgundy’s understanding so as to make him commit so many irreparable
errors, and lose that by his own obstinacy which he had been endeavouring
so long to obtain. We had, besides, many private intrigues and secret
cabals among us, which would have produced great and speedy troubles to
this nation, as well in the direction of Bretagne, as of other places,
had not the king consented to this peace: so that what I have often
said before, I must once again repeat and confirm, that I do certainly
believe, by what I have seen in my time, that God has a particular and
more than ordinary care of the preservation of this kingdom.




CH. VIII.—How a Truce for nine Years was negotiated between the Kings
of France and England, notwithstanding the Difficulties and Impediments
interposed by the Constable and the Duke of Burgundy.—1475.


As you have heard, our ambassadors met on the day after the return of our
herald, for we were within four leagues of one another, or even less. Our
herald was well treated, and had his money, and the office in the Isle
of Ré, where he was born. Many overtures passed between our ambassadors.
The English at first demanded, according to their custom, the crown
of France, and by degrees they fell to Normandy and Guienne; our
commissioners replied as became them: so that the demand was well urged
on the one side, and well refused on the other: yet, from the very first
day of the treaty, there was great prospect of an accommodation, for
both parties seemed very inclinable to hearken to reasonable proposals:
our commissioners came back, and the others returned to their camp. The
king was informed of their demands, and the final resolution[452] was,
to have 72,000 crowns paid them down before they left the kingdom; a
marriage was to be concluded between our present king and the eldest
daughter[453] of King Edward, who is now Queen of England, and for her
maintenance either the duchy of Guienne was to be assigned[454], or a
pension of 50,000 crowns, to be paid annually during nine years, in the
Tower of London; at the end of which term, the present king and his queen
were to enjoy quietly the whole revenue of Guienne, and our king was to
be discharged from paying the pension for the future. There were several
other articles; but, as they were of no great weight or importance, I
shall pass them over; only this I shall add that in this peace, which was
to continue nine[455] years between the two crowns, the allies on both
sides were to be comprehended if they pleased, and the Dukes of Burgundy
and Bretagne were named expressly by the English. The King of England
offered (which was strange) to make a discovery of some persons who (as
he said) were traitors to our king and his crown, and to produce proofs
of their treason under their own hands.

King Louis was extremely pleased with the progress that our commissioners
had made in this affair. He held a council to consult what measures to
take, and I was present at it: some were of opinion all this was but a
trick and artifice in the English: but the king was of another mind, and
he inferred it from the time of the year (it being pretty near winter),
and their being unprovided with any place for a secure quarter; as also
from the delays and disappointments which they had suffered from the Duke
of Burgundy, who had (as it were) forsaken them already; and as for the
Constable, he was well assured he would not deliver up any of his towns,
for the king sent every hour to entertain and wheedle him, and prevent
him from doing any harm. Besides, our king was perfectly acquainted with
the King of England’s temper, and that he loved to indulge himself in
ease and pleasures: so that, by consequence, it plainly appeared that his
majesty spoke more wisely, and had a better judgment of these affairs,
than any of his council. Whereupon he resolved to raise the money with
all expedition, and after debating the means of raising it, it was
resolved it should be done by a loan, and that every one should advance
something for greater despatch. The king declared he would do anything in
the world to get the King of England out of France, except putting any of
his towns into his possession; for rather than do that, he would hazard
all.

The Constable began to perceive these intrigues, to fear he had
offended all parties, and to be jealous of the designs which he knew
had been concluded against him at Bouvines; for which reason he sent
very frequently to the king. At this very hour there arrived at court
a servant of the Constable’s, named Louis de Creville, and one of his
secretaries, named John Richer, who are both still alive, who were
ordered by the king to deliver their message to the Lord du Bouchage and
to me. The message which they brought to the king pleased his majesty
extremely; for he resolved to make his advantage of it, as you shall
hear. The Lord of Contay, who (as I have already mentioned) was a servant
to the Duke of Burgundy, had not long since been taken prisoner before
Arras; and he travelled upon his parole between the duke and the king,
who had promised him not only his liberty, but a considerable sum of
money, if he could dispose his master to a peace. It happened that he
was just returned from waiting on the Duke of Burgundy the very day
the two gentlemen above mentioned arrived from the Constable. The king
caused the Lord of Contay and myself to hide ourselves behind a great
old screen that stood in his chamber, that the Lord of Contay might hear
and report to the Duke of Burgundy the language with which the Constable
and his creatures treated him. The king seated himself upon a stool
near the screen, that we might more distinctly hear what the said Louis
de Creville (with whom none of the king’s servants except the Lord du
Bouchage were admitted) had to say; and he and his colleague began their
discourse, telling the king that their master had sent them lately to
wait on the Duke of Burgundy, and that they had used many arguments to
induce him to a rupture with the English, and that they had found him in
so great a passion against the King of England, that they were in a fair
way to prevail upon him, not only to abandon, but also to fall upon and
destroy his army, in their retreat; and to please the king the more, as
he thought, when he spoke those words, Louis de Creville, in imitation
of the Duke of Burgundy, stamped with his foot, swore by St. George,
called the King of England Blancborgne, the son of an archer who bore his
name, with as many invectives besides, as could possibly be used against
any man. The king pretended to be highly pleased at the relation, and
desired him to tell him it over again, and to raise his voice, for of
late he was grown a little deaf; De Creville was not backward, but began
again, and acted it to the life.

The Lord of Contay, who was with me behind the screen, was the most
surprised person in the world, and all the arguments that could have
been used could never have made him believe it, had he not overheard
it himself. In the conclusion, they advised his majesty, in order to
prevent the imminent danger that threatened his affairs, to make a truce;
and promised that the Constable should do all that lay in his power to
forward the negotiation; and, to satisfy the English in some measure,
they proposed that the king should give them a small town or two for
their winter quarters, which could not be so bad but they would be glad
of them; yet, naming no towns, it was presumed they intended St. Valery
and Eu. By this means the Constable thought to reconcile himself to the
English, and expiate the affront which he had put upon them by refusing
to admit them into his towns. The king, having sufficiently acted his
part, and made the Lord of Contay hear every word that was spoken, gave
them no uncivil answer, but only told them that he would send to his
brother, and give him an account of his affairs; and then they took their
leave, and withdrew.

One of them swore to the king, that whatever secret he might be intrusted
with that concerned his majesty’s affairs, he would certainly discover it
to him. The king could scarce dissemble his resentment at their advising
him to give the English the towns; but, fearing lest it might provoke the
Constable to do worse, he would not make such a reply as might lead them
to suspect that he disliked the proposition; but he sent a messenger of
his own to the Constable, for the way was but short, and it took up no
great time to go thither and return. When the ambassadors were gone out,
the Lord of Contay and I came from behind the screen, and found the king
very pleasant, and laughing heartily; but the Lord of Contay was out of
all patience to hear such fellows speak so disrespectfully of his master
the Duke of Burgundy, especially considering the great transactions which
were at that time pending between the Constable and him. The Lord of
Contay was impatient to be on horseback, and to make a relation of it to
his master; and he therefore was immediately despatched, with a copy of
instructions written with his own hand, and a letter of credence under
the king’s hand.

Our negotiation with the English was already concluded, as you have
heard, and all these intrigues were carried on at one time. The King
of France’s commissioners, who had had a conference with the English,
reported their proposals, and the King of England’s envoys returned to
their camp. At last it was agreed upon by the ambassadors on both sides,
that the two kings should have an interview, and swear mutually to the
performance of the articles; after which the King of England should
return into his own country, upon the receipt of 72,000 crowns, and that
the Lord Howard and Sir John Chene[456], his Master of the Horse, should
be left as hostages till he was arrived in England. Lastly, a pension of
16,000 crowns a year was promised to the privy councillors of the King of
England—viz., to the Lord Hastings, 2000 crowns a year, who would never
give an acquittance for it[457]; to the Chancellor[458], 2000; and the
rest to the Lord Howard, the Master of the Horse, Chalanger, Sir Thomas
Montgomery[459], and several others; besides a great deal of ready money
and plate that was distributed among the rest of the King of England’s
retinue.

The Duke of Burgundy, who was then at Luxemburg, having notice of these
proceedings, came in mighty haste[460] to the King of England, attended
only with sixteen horse in his retinue. The King of England was extremely
surprised at his unexpected arrival, and demanded what it was that
brought him thither, for he saw by his countenance that he was angry.
The duke told him he was come to discourse with him. The King of England
asked whether it should be in public or private? Then the duke asked him
if he had made a peace; the king told him, he had made a truce for nine
years, in which the Duke of Bretagne and himself were comprehended, and
he desired they would accept of that comprehension. The duke fell into
a violent passion, and in English, a language that he spoke very well,
began to commemorate the glorious achievements of his predecessors on
the throne of England, who had formerly invaded France, and how they had
spared no pains, nor declined any danger, that might render them famous,
and gain them immortal honour and renown abroad. Then he inveighed
against the truce, and told the king he had not invited the English over
into France out of any necessity he had of their assistance, but only to
put them in a way of recovering their own right and inheritance; and to
convince them he could subsist without their alliance, he was resolved
not to make use of the truce till the king had been three months in
England[461]; and having delivered himself after this manner, he took his
leave of the king, and returned to Luxemburg. The King of England and his
council were extremely displeased with his language, but others who were
adverse to the peace highly extolled it.




CH. IX.—How the King entertained the English in Amiens, and of the Place
appointed for the Interview of the two Kings.—1475.


In order to bring the peace to a conclusion, the King of England
advanced within half a league of Amiens, and the King of France being
upon one of the gates[462], saw his army marching at a great distance.
To speak impartially, his troops seemed but raw and unused to action
in the field; for they were in very ill order, and observed no manner
of discipline. Our king sent the King of England 300 cartloads of the
best wines in France as a present; and I think the carts made as great
an appearance as the whole English army. Upon the strength of the truce,
numbers of the English came into the town, where they behaved themselves
very imprudently, and without the least regard to their prince’s honour;
for they entered the town all armed, and in great companies, so that if
the King of France could have dispensed with his oath, never was there
so handsome an opportunity of cutting off a considerable number of them;
but his majesty’s design was only to entertain them nobly, and to settle
a firm and lasting peace, that might continue during his reign. The king
had ordered two large tables to be placed on each side of the street, at
the entrance of the town gate, which were covered with a variety of good
dishes of all sorts of food most proper to relish their wine, of which
there was great plenty, and of the richest that France could produce; and
abundance of servants to wait on them, but not a drop of water was drunk.
At each of the tables the king had placed five or six boon companions,
persons of rank and condition, to entertain those that had a mind to
take a hearty glass; amongst these were the Lord of Craon, the Lord of
Briquebec[463], the Lord of Bressure[464], the Lord de Villiers, and
several others. Those English who were within sight of the gate, saw
the entertainment, and there were persons appointed on purpose to take
their horses by the bridles, and lead them to the tables, where every
man was treated handsomely as he came, in his turn, to their very great
satisfaction. When they had once entered the town, wherever they went,
or whatever they called for, nothing was to be paid; there were nine or
ten taverns liberally furnished with all that they wanted, where they had
whatever they had a mind to call for, without paying for it, according
to the King of France’s orders, who bore all the expense of that
entertainment, which lasted three or four days.

You have already heard how dissatisfied the Duke of Burgundy was with
the truce, but the Constable was much more so; for having deceived all
parties, he could expect nothing but inevitable ruin. He sent therefore
his confessor to the King of England with letters of credence to this
purpose, to desire him for God’s sake not to depend on the oaths and
promises of the King of France, but for the present to accept of Eu and
St. Valery for his winter quarters, for in two months time he would
manage affairs so as that his troops should be better accommodated;
but he said nothing about security, he only gave him great hopes: and
lest the want of money should have forced the king to consent to this
truce, he offered to lend him 50,000 crowns, and made him several other
fair proposals besides. By this time the King of France had ordered
the two towns of Eu and St. Valery to be burnt, because the Constable
had proposed to deliver them up to the English, and the English were
informed of it. However, the King of England returned this answer to
the Constable, that the truce was already concluded, and could not be
altered; but if he had performed his promise, it had never been made.
Which answer stung the Constable to the very soul, and made him desperate
on all sides.

I have already given you an account of the king’s noble entertainment
of the English at Amiens. One night the Lord of Torcy[465] came to the
king, and told him their numbers in the town were so considerable, that
he apprehended there might be some danger in it but his majesty was
angry with him for it, so everybody else was silent. The next day was
Childermas-day, on which the king neither spoke himself, nor permitted
any one else to apply to him about business, but took it as an ill omen,
and would be very pettish when any such thing was proposed, especially
by those who waited on him, and knew his temper. However, on the morning
I speak of, when the king was dressed, and had gone in to his devotions,
one came to me with news that there were at least 9,000 English in the
town. I resolved to risk his displeasure, and acquaint him with this
fact; whereupon, entering into his closet, I said, “Sir, though it be
Childermas-day, I think myself bound in duty to inform your majesty of
what I have heard.” Then I gave him an account of the number of troops
already in the town, and that more were coming in every moment; that
they were all armed, and that nobody durst shut the gate upon them for
fear of provoking them. The king was not offended, but left his prayers,
and told me, that for once he would put off the devotions of that day.
He commanded me immediately to get on horseback, and endeavour to speak
with some of the English officers of note, to desire them to order their
troops to retire; and if I met any of his captains, to send them to him,
for he would be at the gate as soon as I.

I met three or four English commanders of my acquaintance, and spoke to
them according to the king’s directions; but for one that they commanded
to leave the town, there were twenty came in. After me, the king sent the
Lord of Gié[466] (now Marshal of France), and having found me, we went
together into a tavern, where, though it was not nine o’clock, there had
already been 111 reckonings to pay that morning. The house was filled
with company, some were singing, some were asleep, and all were drunk;
upon seeing which, I concluded there was no danger, and sent to inform
the king of it; who came immediately to the gate, well attended, and
ordered 200 or 300 men-at-arms to be armed privately in their captains’
houses, and some of them he posted at the gate by which the English
entered. The king ordered his dinner to be brought to the porter’s
lodgings at the gate, where his majesty dined, and did several English
officers the honour of admitting them to dinner with him. The King of
England had been informed of this disorder, and was much ashamed of it,
and sent to the King of France to desire his majesty to admit no more
of his troops into the town. The King of France sent him word back, he
would not do that, but if he pleased to send a party of his own guards
thither, the gate should be delivered up to them, and they might let in
or shut out whomever they pleased. In short, so they did, and several of
the English, by their king’s express command, were ordered to evacuate
the town.

And then, in order to bring the whole affair to a conclusion, they
consulted what place would be most convenient for the interview of the
two kings, and persons were appointed to survey it; the Lord du Bouchage
and I were chosen to represent our master; and the Lord Howard, one
Chalanger, and a herald, represented the King of England. Upon our
taking a view of the river, we agreed the best and securest place was
Picquigny, a strong castle some three leagues from Amiens, belonging
to the Vidame[467] of Amiens, which had been burnt not long before by
the Duke of Burgundy; the town lies low, the River Somme runs through
it, and is not fordable or wide near it. On the one side, by which our
king was to come, was a fine champaign country; and on the other side it
was the same, only when the King of England came to the river, he was
obliged to pass a causeway about two bow-shots in length, with marshes
on both sides, which might have produced very dangerous consequences to
the English, if our intentions had not been honourable. And certainly,
as I have said before, the English do not manage their treaties and
capitulations with so much cunning and policy as the French do, let
people say what they will, but proceed more ingenuously, and with greater
straightforwardness in their affairs; yet a man must be cautious, and
have a care not to affront them, for it is dangerous meddling with them.

After we had fixed upon the place, our next consultation was about a
bridge which was ordered to be built, large and strong, for which purpose
we furnished our carpenters with materials. In the midst of the bridge
there was contrived a strong wooden lattice, such as the lions’ cages are
made with, the hole between every bar being no wider than to thrust in
a man’s arm; the top was covered only with boards to keep off the rain,
and the body of it was big enough to contain ten or twelve men of a side,
with the bars running across to both sides of the bridge, to hinder any
person from passing over it either to the one side or the other; and in
the river there was only one little boat rowed by two men, to convey over
such as had a mind to cross it.

I will now relate the reason that induced the king to have the place
of their interview contrived after such a fashion, that there should
be no passage from one side to the other; and perhaps the time may
come, when this may be useful to some persons, who may have the same
occasion. During the minority of Charles VII. the kingdom of France was
much infested by the English. Henry V. lay before Rouen[468], and had
straitened it very much, and the greatest part of those in the town were
either subjects, or partisans of John, Duke of Burgundy, who was then
reigning.

There had been a long and great difference[469] between John, Duke
of Burgundy, and the Duke of Orleans, and the whole kingdom, or most
of it, was engaged in their quarrel, to the prejudice of the king’s
affairs; for faction never begins in any country, but it is difficult
to extinguish, and dangerous in the end. In this quarrel that I speak
of, the Duke of Orleans had been killed in Paris one year before.[470]
Duke John had a powerful army, and advanced to raise the siege of Rouen;
that he might do it with more ease, and assure himself of the king’s
friendship, it was agreed that the king[471] and he should have an
interview at Montereau-Fault-Yonne, where a bridge was erected, with a
barrier in the midst, and in the middle of the barrier a little wicket,
which was bolted on both sides; by which means, and by the consent of
both parties, they might pass to either side. The king came on one side,
and Duke John on the other, both attended with a strong party of their
guards, but especially Duke John; they met, and had a long conference
upon the bridge, and about the duke’s person there were not above three
or four at the most. In the height of their discourse, the duke (either
by the persuasion of others, or out of a desire to pay a more than
ordinary respect to his majesty) unbolted the wicket on his side, and it
being opened by the others, he passed through it to the king, and was
immediately slain[472], himself and all those who attended him; which
was the occasion of abundance of mischief that ensued afterwards, as
everybody knows: but this is not material to my design, so I shall speak
of it no farther, only let me tell you, you have the story just as the
king told it me himself, when he sent me to choose a place, commanding
expressly that there should be no door; for said he, if that had not
been, there had been no means of inviting the duke to the other side, and
then that misfortune had been prevented,—the principal contrivers and
executors of which were some of the murdered Duke of Orleans’ servants,
who were present at that time, and had great authority with King Charles
VII.




CH. X.—Of the Interview between the two Kings, and of their swearing to
the Truce which had been concluded before; and how some fancied the Holy
Ghost descended upon the King of England’s Tent in the Shape of a White
Pigeon.—1475.


The barrier being finished, and the place fitted for the interview, as
you have already heard, on the next day, which was the 29th of August,
1475, the two kings appeared. The King of France came first, attended by
about 800 men-at-arms: on the King of England’s side, his whole army was
drawn up in order of battle; and though we could not discover their whole
force, yet we saw such a vast number both of horse and foot, that the
body of troops that were with us seemed very inconsiderable in comparison
with them; but indeed the fourth part of our army was not there. It was
given out that twelve men of a side were to be with each of the kings
at the interview, and that they were already chosen from among their
greatest and most trusty courtiers. With us we had four of the King of
England’s party to view what was done among us, and they had as many of
ours, on their side, to have an eye over their actions. As I said before,
our king came first to the barrier, attended by twelve persons; among
whom were John, Duke of Bourbon, and the Cardinal his brother. It was
the king’s royal pleasure (according to an old and common custom that he
had), that I should be dressed like him on that day.

The King of England advanced along the causeway (which I mentioned
before) very nobly attended, with the air and presence of a king:
there were in his train his brother the Duke of Clarence, the Earl of
Northumberland[473], his chamberlain the Lord Hastings, his Chancellor,
and other peers of the realm; among whom there were not above three
or four dressed in cloth of gold like himself. The King of England
wore a black velvet cap upon his head, with a large fleur de lys made
of precious stones upon it: he was a prince of a noble and majestic
presence, but a little inclining to corpulence. I had seen him before
when the Earl of Warwick drove him out of his kingdom; then I thought
him much handsomer, and to the best of my remembrance, my eyes had never
beheld a more handsome person. When he came within a little distance
of the barrier, he pulled off his cap, and bowed himself within half a
foot of the ground; and the King of France, who was then leaning against
the barrier, received him with abundance of reverence and respect. They
embraced through the holes of the grate, and the King of England making
him another low bow, the King of France saluted him thus:—“Cousin, you
are heartily welcome; there is no person living I was so ambitious
of seeing, and God be thanked that this interview is upon so good an
occasion.” The King of England returned the compliment in very good
French.

Then the Chancellor of England (who was a prelate, and Bishop of
Lisle[474]) began his speech with a prophecy (with which the English are
always provided) that at Picquigny a memorable peace was to be concluded
between the English and French. After he had finished his harangue, the
instrument was produced which contained the articles the King of France
had sent to the King of England. The Chancellor demanded of our king,
whether he had dictated the said articles? and whether he agreed to
them? The king replied, Yes: and King Edward’s letters being produced
on our side, he made the same answer. The missal being then brought and
opened, both the kings laid one of their hands upon the book, and the
other upon the holy true cross, and both of them swore religiously to
observe the contents of the truce, which was, that it should stand firm
and good for nine years complete; that the allies on both sides should
be comprehended; and that the marriage between their children should be
consummated, as was stipulated by the said treaty. After the two kings
had sworn to observe the treaty, our king (who had always words at
command) told the King of England in a jocular way, he should be glad to
see his majesty at Paris; and that if he would come and divert himself
with the ladies, he would assign him the Cardinal of Bourbon for his
confessor, who he knew would willingly absolve him, if he should commit
any sin by way of love and gallantry. The King of England was extremely
pleased with his raillery, and made his majesty several good repartees,
for he knew the cardinal was a jolly companion.

After some discourse to this purpose, our king, to show his authority,
commanded us who attended him to withdraw, for he had a mind to have a
little private discourse with the King of England. We obeyed, and those
who were with the King of England, seeing us retire, did the same,
without waiting to be commanded. After the two kings had been alone
together for some time, our master called me to him, and asked the King
of England if he knew me? The King of England replied he did, and named
the places where he had seen me, and told the king that formerly I had
endeavoured to serve him at Calais[475], when I was in the Duke of
Burgundy’s service. The King of France demanded, if the Duke of Burgundy
refused to be comprehended in the treaty (as might be expected from his
obstinate answer), what the King of England would have him do? The King
of England replied, he would offer it him again, and if he refused it
then, he would not concern himself any farther, but leave it entirely
to themselves. By degrees the king came to mention the Duke of Bretagne
(who indeed was the person he aimed at in the question), and made the
same demand about him. The King of England desired he would not attempt
anything against the Duke of Bretagne, for in his necessity he had
never found so true and faithful a friend.[476] The king pressed him no
farther, but recalling his retinue, took his leave of the King of England
in the handsomest and most civil terms imaginable, and saluted all his
attendants in a most particular manner: and both the kings at a time (or
very near it) retired from the barrier, and mounting on horseback, the
King of France returned to Amiens, and the King of England to his army.
The King of England was accommodated by the King of France with whatever
he wanted, even to the very torches and candles. The Duke of Gloucester,
the King of England’s brother, and some other persons of quality, were
not present at this interview, as being averse to the treaty; but they
recollected themselves afterwards, and the Duke of Gloucester waited on
the king our master at Amiens, where he was splendidly entertained, and
nobly presented both with plate and fine horses.[477]

As the king returned from this interview, he spoke to me by the way
upon two points: one was, that the King of England had been so easily
persuaded to come to Paris. His majesty was not at all pleased with it,
and he told me, “He is a very handsome prince, a great admirer of the
ladies, and who knows but some of them may appear to him so charming, as
may give him a desire of making us a second visit. His predecessors have
been too often in Paris and Normandy already; and I do not care for his
company so near, though on the other side of the water, I shall gladly
esteem him as my friend and brother.” Besides, the king was displeased
to find him so obstinate in relation to the Duke of Bretagne, on whom
he would fain have made war, and to that purpose made another overture
to him by the Lord du Bouchage and the Lord of St. Pierre. But when the
King of England saw himself pressed, he gave them this short but generous
answer, “That if any prince invaded the Duke of Bretagne’s dominions,
he would cross the seas once more in his defence.” Upon which they
importuned him no farther.

When the king had arrived at Amiens, and was ready to go to supper, three
or four of the English lords, who had attended upon the King of England
at the interview, came to sup with his majesty; and the Lord Howard being
of the number, he told the king in his ear, that if he desired it, he
would find a way to bring his master to him to Amiens, and to Paris too,
to be merry with him for some time. Though this offer and proposition
were not in the least agreeable to the king, yet his majesty dissembled
the matter pretty well, and fell a washing his hands, without giving a
direct answer; but he whispered me in the ear, that what he suspected
was at last come really to pass. After supper they fell upon the subject
again; but the king put it off with the greatest wisdom imaginable,
pretending that his expedition against the Duke of Burgundy would require
his departure immediately. Though these affairs were of very great
importance, and great prudence was used on both sides to manage them
discreetly; yet there were some pleasant occurrences among them, worthy
to be transmitted to posterity. Nor ought any man to wonder (considering
the great mischiefs which the English have brought upon this kingdom, and
the recentness of their date), that the King of France should be at so
much labour and expense to send them home in a friendly manner, that he
might make them his friends for the future, or at least divert them from
making war against him.

The next day, a great number of English came to Amiens, some of whom
reported that the Holy Ghost had made that peace, and prophecies were
produced to confirm it; but their greatest argument to support this
opinion was that, during the time of their interview, a white pigeon came
and sate upon the King of England’s tent, and could not be frightened
away by any noise they could make in the camp. But some gave another
reason, and that was, that a small shower of rain having fallen that
day, and soon after the sun shining out very warmly, the poor pigeon,
finding that tent higher than the rest, came thither only to dry herself.
And this reason was given me by a Gascon gentleman, called Louis de
Breteilles[478], who was in the King of England’s service. He was very
much displeased at this peace; and having been an old acquaintance of
mine, he told me privately, that we did but laugh at the King of England.
Among the rest of our discourse, I asked him how many battles the King of
England had won. He told me nine, and that he had been in every one of
them in person. I demanded next how many he had lost? He replied, never
but one, and that was the one in which we had outwitted him now; for he
was of opinion that the ignominy of his returning so soon, after such
vast preparations, would be a greater disgrace and stain to his arms than
all the honour he had gained in the nine former victories. I acquainted
the king with this smart answer, and the king replied, “He is a shrewd
fellow, I warrant him, and we must have a care of his tongue.” The next
day he sent for him, and had him to dinner at his own table, and made him
very advantageous proposals, if he would quit his master’s service, and
live in France; but finding he was not to be prevailed on, he presented
him with 1000 crowns, and promised that he would do great things for his
brothers in France. Upon his going away, I whispered him in the ear, and
desired him to employ his good offices to continue and propagate the love
and good understanding which had now begun between the two kings.

The king was in the greatest concern imaginable, for fear he should drop
some word or other, that might make the English suspect he had imposed
upon them, and laughed at them. The next morning after the interview, his
majesty being in his closet, with only three or four of us with him, he
began to droll and jest about the wines and presents which he had sent to
the English camp; but, turning suddenly round, he perceived a merchant
of Gascony, who lived in England, and had come to court to beg leave to
export a certain quantity of Bordeaux wines, without paying the duties;
the obtaining of which privilege would have been very advantageous to
him. The king was much surprised at the sight of him, and wondered how
he came thither. The king asked him of what town in Guienne he was; and
whether he had married in England? The merchant replied, yes, he had a
wife in England, but the estate he had there was but small. Before he
went out, the king appointed a person to go with him to Bordeaux, and
I had also some discourse with him by his majesty’s express command.
The king gave him a considerable employment in the town where he was
born, granted him the exemption of the duties upon his wines, and gave
him 1000 francs to bring over his wife; but he was to send his brother
into England for her, and not go thither to fetch her himself; and this
penalty the king imposed upon himself for having used his tongue too
freely.




CH. XI.—How the Constable endeavoured to excuse himself to the King of
France, upon the Conclusion of the Peace with the English; and how a
Truce was likewise made for Nine Years between the Duke of Burgundy and
the King of France.—1475.


The next day after the interview, the Constable despatched one of his
servants, called Rapine, with letters to the king, who preferred him
afterwards for having been faithful to his master; the king ordered
the Lord du Lude[479] and myself to receive his message. At the same
time the Lord of Contay, whom I have mentioned so often, had returned
from the Duke of Burgundy’s court with his head full of designs against
the Constable; so that the Constable looked upon himself as ruined
and undone, and knew not to which of the saints he should address
his devotions. Rapine’s message was very submissive; he told us that
his master was very sensible that many accusations and charges had
been brought against him to the king, but his majesty would know from
experience, that he had no traitorous intentions. However, to give the
king greater evidence of his loyalty, he made some proposals to his
majesty, that if he pleased to order matters so, he would persuade the
Duke of Burgundy to join his forces with the king’s, and destroy the
King of England and his whole army on their return; and by his manner
of speaking, it seemed to us that his master was in the height of
despair. We told him that peace was already concluded with the English,
and that we were not desirous of beginning a new war. The Lord du Lude
proceeded so far as to ask Rapine if he did not know how his master had
disposed of his ready money? I was amazed that this question (for Rapine
had the character of being a good servant) did not give him a hint of
his master’s impending ruin, discover the designs that were forming
against him, and make the Constable fly, especially when he reflected
on the danger he had escaped only the year before. But I have seen but
very few people in my time, that knew how to fly from danger in time.
Some have not profited by the experience they might have had of their
neighbours’ misfortunes; others never travelled into foreign countries,
which is certainly a great fault in a man of quality, for to have seen
the world gives a man great wisdom and presence of mind; others are too
passionately fond of their wives, their children, or their estates; and
one or other of these reasons has been the ruin of many a brave man.

After we had given his majesty an account of Rapine’s message, he called
for one of his secretaries. There were then in his presence only the Lord
Howard[480], an English courtier, who knew nothing of our intrigue with
the Constable, the Lord of Contay, who was newly returned from the Duke
of Burgundy, and we two who had been in discourse with Rapine. The king
dictated a letter to the Constable, in which his majesty acquainted him
with what had been transacted the day before in relation to the truce.
He told him, that at that instant he had many weighty affairs upon his
hands, and wanted such a head as his to finish them; and then turning
to the English nobleman and the Lord of Contay, he told them, “I do not
mean his body—I would have his head with me, and his body where it is.”
After the letter was read, it was delivered to Rapine, who was mightily
pleased with it, and took it as a great compliment in the king to say,
that he wanted such a head as his master’s, for he did not understand
the ambiguity of the phrase. The King of England sent two letters,
which the Constable had written to him[481], to the King of France, and
acquainted his majesty with all the proposals he had ever made him, by
which it may easily be discerned into what a miserable condition he had
brought himself, when every one of these three great princes desired his
destruction.

As soon as the King of England had received his money, and delivered the
Lord Howard and Sir John Cheyne, his master of the horse, as hostages,
as he had promised till he was landed in England, he retreated towards
Calais by long and hasty marches; for he was apprehensive of the Duke of
Burgundy’s anger, and of the hatred of the peasants; and indeed if any of
his soldiers straggled, some of them were sure to be knocked on the head.

At the beginning of our affairs with the English, you may remember that
the King of England had no great inclination to make this descent;
and as soon as he came to Dover, and before his embarkation there, he
entered into a sort of a treaty with us. But that which prevailed with
him to transport his army to Calais, was, first, the solicitation of the
Duke of Burgundy, and the natural animosity of the English against the
French, which has existed in all ages; and next, to reserve to himself
a great part of the money which had been liberally granted him for that
expedition; for, as you have already heard, the kings of England live
upon their own demesne revenue, and can raise no taxes but under the
pretence of invading France. Besides, the king had another stratagem by
which to content his subjects, for he had brought along with him ten
or twelve of the chief citizens of London, and other towns in England,
all fat and jolly, the leaders of the English commons, of great power
in their country, such as had promoted the war, and had been very
serviceable in raising that powerful army. The king ordered very fine
tents to be made for them, in which they lay; but, that not being the
way of living they had been used to, they soon began to grow weary of
the campaign, for they expected they should come to an engagement within
three days after their landing, and the king multiplied their fears and
exaggerated the dangers of a war, on purpose that they might be better
satisfied with a peace, and aid him to pacify the murmurs of the people
upon his return into England; for since Arthur’s days, never King of
England invaded France with so great a number of the nobility and such
a formidable army. But, as you have heard, he returned immediately into
England upon the conclusion of the peace, and reserved the greatest part
of the money that had been raised to pay the army for his own private
use; so that in reality, he accomplished most of the designs he had in
view.[482] The King of England was not of a complexion or turn of mind
to endure much hardship and labour, and those any King of England who
designs to make any considerable conquest in France, must expect to
suffer. Besides our king was in a tolerable posture of defence, though
in all places he was not so well prepared as he ought to have been, by
reason of the variety and multitude of his enemies. Another great design
the King of England had in view, which was the accomplishment of the
marriage between our present King Charles VIII. and his daughter[483],
and this wedding, causing him to wink at several things, was a great
advantage to our master’s affairs.

After all the English, except their hostages, were landed in England,
the King of France retired towards Laon, to a little town called
Vervins, bordering upon the marshes of Hainault; for the Chancellor of
Burgundy and other ambassadors were at Avesnes in Hainault with the
Lord of Contay, with a commission from the Duke of Burgundy to treat of
an accommodation; and the king himself had a great desire to obtain a
general peace. The vast numbers of the English had put him into great
alarm; he had seen enough of their exploits in his time in his kingdom,
and had no mind to see any more of them. The Chancellor, who was one of
the Duke of Burgundy’s plenipotentiaries, as you have heard, sent news to
the king, that if he pleased to send his ambassadors to a bridge half way
between Avesnes and Vervins, he and his colleagues would certainly meet
them there. The king sent them word he would come thither himself; and
though some persons whom he consulted endeavoured to dissuade his majesty
from it, yet he went, and took the English hostages along with him; and
they were present when the king gave audience to the ambassadors, who
had a strong guard of archers and other soldiers; but no business was
despatched then, only the king took them to dinner with him.

One of the English that was there began to repent of the peace, and
told me at the window, that had they seen many such men of the Duke of
Burgundy’s before, perhaps the peace had not been concluded so soon. The
Viscount of Narbonne[484] (now called the Lord of Fouez) overhearing him,
replied, “Could you be so weak as to believe the Duke of Burgundy had
not great numbers of such soldiers? he had only sent them into quarters
of refreshment, but you were in such haste to be at home again, that six
hundred pipes of wine and a pension from our king sent you quickly back
into England.” The Englishman was in a passion, and answered with much
warmth, “I plainly see, as everybody said, that you have done nothing but
cheat us. Do you call the money your king has given us a pension? It is a
tribute, and, by St. George, you may prate so much as will bring us back
again to prove it.” I interrupted their discourse, and turned it into a
jest; but the Englishman would not understand it so, and I informed the
king of it, and his majesty was highly offended with the Viscount of
Narbonne.

The King of France had but a short conference with the Chancellor and
the rest of the plenipotentiaries at that time; for it was agreed they
should wait on his majesty at Vervins, and so they did. When they were
at Vervins, the king appointed Tanneguy du Chastel, and Pierre Doriole,
Chancellor of France, to negotiate with them, and committed the whole
management of the affair to them. Great representations were made, and
both sides were very zealous for the advantage of their masters. The
king’s ambassadors made their report and acquainted his majesty that the
Duke of Burgundy’s commissioners had been haughty in their language, but
they had given them as good as they brought, and then repeated their
answers. The king was not pleased with them, and told them there had been
too many of those smart answers already; and that as the debate was only
about a truce, not a final peace, he would have no more such expressions
used, and therefore he would treat with them himself. Whereupon his
majesty requested the Chancellor and the rest of the Duke of Burgundy’s
plenipotentiaries to attend him in his chamber, where none of his court
being present but the Lord Admiral, the late Bastard of Bourbon, the Lord
du Bouchage, and myself, he concluded a truce with them for nine years to
come[485], whereby all things were to be restored that had been taken:
but the ambassadors desired the king that it might not yet be proclaimed
by sound of trumpet, as the usual manner was, in order to save the duke’s
oath to the King of England (when he swore in his passion he would not
accept of the benefit of the truce till the king had been in England
three months), lest he should think their master had spoken otherwise
than he designed.

The King of England being highly disgusted at the Duke of Burgundy’s
rejection of his truce, and present endeavour to make a separate peace
with the king, despatched a great favourite of his, called Sir Thomas
Montgomery, to the king at Vervins, and he happened to arrive there
at the very time the king was negotiating with the Duke of Burgundy’s
envoys. Sir Thomas desired, on behalf of the King of England, his master,
that the King of France would not consent to any other truce with the
duke than what was already made. He also pressed his majesty not to
deliver St. Quentin into the duke’s hands; and, as farther encouragement,
he offered to pass the seas next spring with a powerful army to assist
him, provided his majesty would continue the war against the Duke of
Burgundy, and compensate him for the prejudice he should sustain in his
duties upon wool at Calais, which would be worth little or nothing in war
time (though at other times they were valued at 50,000 crowns a year). He
proposed, likewise, that the King of France should pay one half of his
army, and he would pay the other himself. The King of France returned the
King of England abundance of thanks, and made Sir Thomas a present of
plate; but as to the continuation of the war, he begged to be excused,
for the truce was already concluded, and upon the same terms as that
which had been agreed to between them; only the Duke of Burgundy pressed
mightily to have a separate truce by himself[486]; which he excused as
well as he could, to please and satisfy the English ambassador, who
with this answer returned into England, and the hostages with him. The
king was extremely surprised at the King of England’s offers, which
were delivered only before me: he conceived it would be very dangerous
to bring the King of England into France again, for between those two
nations (when together) any trifling accident might raise some new
quarrel, and they might easily make friends again with the Duke of
Burgundy,—which consideration greatly forwarded the conclusion of the
treaty with the Burgundians.

    _A Treaty or Truce of Commerce made for Nine Years between
    Louis XI. and Charles, the last Duke of Burgundy, at Vervins,
    September 13. 1475._

    1. That there shall be a good and firm truce concluded; and
    all hostilities cease, both by sea and land and on fresh
    waters, between the king and the duke, their heirs, successors,
    territories, and subjects, from the 13th day of September, for
    nine years—_viz._, to 1484, without any manner of contravention
    on either side, under the pretence of letters of mark,
    countermark, reprisals, debts, or otherwise whatsoever; and
    supposing anything done contrary hereunto, restitution shall
    be made without delay, that is, within eight days after the
    imparting of the fact by one party to the other; and if that be
    not done, the party aggrieved shall by force of arms recover
    such places as have been voluntarily given, or taken from him,
    and the other shall make no resistance; and yet the truce shall
    not be violated thereby; and the party that shall not make the
    said restitution, shall bear all the other’s charge.

    2. All the subjects and servants on either side, of what
    quality, condition, or nation soever they be, shall follow
    their occupations peaceably, and quietly, and without any
    molestation whatsoever, as in time of peace.

    3. No manner of hostilities shall be committed during the
    truce, but all persons whatsoever, without distinction, shall
    go, sojourn, converse, or trade in the dominions of each other
    without any safe-conduct, and without any molestation or injury
    whatsoever; only armed soldiers shall not enter into each
    other’s territories in a greater number than fourscore or a
    hundred horse.

    4. All persons of all ranks and vocations, during the truce,
    shall return to the enjoyment and possession of their
    benefices, places, lands, signiories, and other estates, in the
    condition wherein they shall find them; and shall be admitted
    without any molestation or delay, without being obliged to
    do homage anew, but either in person or by their substitutes
    making oath before the proper officer that they will do nothing
    in prejudice to the party to whom they belong; and upon the
    expiration of the truce they shall be left in full obedience to
    the party whose they are at present: nevertheless, the king is
    content to give up Rambures entirely to the lord of it, without
    putting any guard into it, upon condition he swears and signs
    before the person who shall make that restitution, that during
    the truce, and after the expiration of it, he shall do nothing
    that is prejudicial to the king and his dominions, nor to the
    Duke of Burgundy and his territories, nor put any garrison into
    the place, that shall endamage either party.

    5. As to the fortresses of Beaulieu and Vervins, the duke
    consents, that upon the actual restitution of the town and
    bailiwick of St. Quentin, and the places concerning which
    treaties have been made between the king and himself, they
    shall be demolished, and the revenue and lordships remain in
    the possession of the lords of them.

    6. The lands and signiories of La Fere, and Chastellez,
    Vandeul, and St. Lambert, depending on the Count of Marle,
    shall remain under the king’s obedience; but the signiory and
    revenue thereof are to be the count’s.

    7. The castles, towns, territories, and chastellanies of Marle,
    Jassy, Montcornet, St. Goubain, and Assy, shall be under the
    duke’s obedience; but the revenue shall belong to the said
    count.

    8. As to this truce, so far as it concerns persons returning
    to their possessions on either side, the Bastard of Burgundy,
    the Sieur de Renty, Jean de Chassa, and Philip de Commines, are
    wholly excepted.

    9. All infractions made on either side of this truce, shall
    be severely punished according to the demerits of them, and
    reparation shall be made, within six days after they come to be
    known, by the conservators of the truce on either side.

    10. The conservators are on the king’s part: for the county
    of Eu, St. Valery, and the adjacent places, the Marshal
    de Gamaches; for Amiens, Beauvoisis, and the neighbouring
    marches, Monsieur de Torcy; for Compiègne, Noyon, and those
    marches, the Bailiff of Vermandois; for the county of Guyse,
    La Tierache, and Rathelois, the Sieur de Villiers; for the
    chastellany of La Fere and Laon, the Provost of the city
    of Laon; for all Champagne, the governor thereof; for the
    countries of the king about the marches of Burgundy, Monsieur
    de Beaujeu; for the bailiwick of Lyonnois, the Bailiff of Lyon;
    for all the sea-coast of France, the lord admiral.

    11. On the part of the Duke of Burgundy: for the country
    of Ponthieu and Vimeux, Monsieur Philip de Crevecœur, Lord
    des Cordes; for Corbie and the provostship of Feüilloy
    and Beauquesne, the Lord of Contay; for Peronne, and the
    provostship of Peronne, the Lord of Clary, and in his absence
    the Lord de la Hargerie, and likewise for the provostships and
    towns of Montdidier, Roye, and the adjacent countries; for
    Artois, Cambresis, and Beaurevoir, John de Longueval, Lord of
    Vaux; for the country of Marle, the Lord of Humbercourt; for
    the country of Hainault, the Lord of Aimeries, Grand Bailiff
    of Hainault; for the country of Liege and Namur, the Lord of
    Humbercourt; for the country of Luxembourg, the governor of
    the said country of Luxembourg, the Marquis of Rothelin; for
    the country of Burgundy, duchy and county, &c., subject to the
    duke, the Marshal of Burgundy; for the country of Mâconnois and
    adjacent places, Monsieur de Clessy, Governor of Mâconnois; for
    the country of Auxerre and places adjacent, Monsieur Tristan de
    Toulonjon, Governor of Auxerre; for the town and chastellany of
    Bar-sur-Seine, the Sieur d’Eschauez; for the sea of Flanders,
    Monsieur de Lalain, admiral; for the sea of Holland, Zealand,
    Artois, and Boulonnois, the Count of Boukam, admiral of those
    parts.

    12. If any of the conservators of the truce on either side
    shall contravene the same, the king and the duke shall appoint
    others well instructed in the premises, in the room of them.

    13. The conservators, or their deputies in their lawful
    absence, shall meet once a week alternately, on the borders
    of the territories of each prince, to hear complaints and to
    redress them; and if great difficulty should arise, they are to
    refer the same to the superior councils, who shall determine
    them.

    14. The decisions of the conservators are to be obeyed, without
    any appeals whatsoever.

    15. The allies on both sides are comprehended in this truce, if
    they have a mind to it, and if they intimate the same in due
    time; but if any of the king’s allies shall, for themselves, or
    in favour of him, make war on the said Duke of Burgundy, he is
    free to oppose them with his arms, and the king is to give them
    no manner of assistance, without making an infraction of the
    truce: and the king is in the same position in respect to the
    allies of the Duke of Burgundy.

    16. The king shall declare himself in favour of the Duke of
    Burgundy against the Emperor of the Romans, the citizens of
    Cologne, and all that shall assist them; and he promises to
    give them no manner of aid against the duke and his territories.

    17. Seeing this treaty has been on foot since the month of May,
    1474, all the places the king has taken since that time from
    the duke shall be restored.

    18. Narcy and Gerondenelles shall be demolished, if that be not
    already done, and the lands remain in the possession of the
    rightful owners.

    19. The king, in consideration of this truce, and in order to
    a perpetual peace, will deliver up the town and bailiwick of
    St. Quentin to the duke or his commissaries, only the king
    is to take away the artillery he brought thither, but not to
    meddle with the artillery of the town, nor any other that was
    in it before the Duke of Burgundy lost the possession of it;
    and the duke may appoint persons to make an inspection hereof;
    but is obliged to maintain the inhabitants in their rights and
    privileges, and to treat them as good subjects.

    20. As to all other things and places, not expressly mentioned,
    they are to remain in their present state during the truce.

    21. Lastly, if the king does not deliver up St. Quentin as
    aforesaid, the duke is not obliged to the observance of the
    nine years’ truce any longer than to the 1st of May, 1476.




CH. XII.—How the King of France and the Duke of Burgundy swore the Death
of the Constable, who, retiring into the Duke’s Country, was, by his
Command, delivered to the King, and publicly executed.—1475.


Immediately upon the conclusion of the truce, they proceeded in their
designs against the constable; and, to shorten the process, they began
where they left off at Bouvines, and the agreement in writing was
renewed on both sides. For the duke’s concurrence in this affair, it was
stipulated that he should enjoy St. Quentin, Ham, Bohain, and whatever
else the constable held under the said duke, besides all the constable’s
moveable goods, wherever they could be found.[487] In the next place,
they arranged how he was to be besieged in Ham, where at that time
he was; and it was resolved, that whoever of the two should have the
fortune to take him first, should see justice executed upon him within
eight days, or surrender him to the other. Everybody began immediately
to have some suspicion of this confederacy, and the constable’s chief
servants began to forsake him, as for instance, Monsieur de Genly, and
several others of his principal companions. The constable having received
information that the King of England had delivered his letters, and
discovered all his secret practices, and knowing they were his enemies
who had promoted the truce, grew extremely fearful about his condition,
and sent a message to the Duke of Burgundy that, if he would please
to give him a safe-conduct, he would wait on his highness, and impart
several things to him of great importance concerning his own affairs. The
duke hesitated at first, but at last he sent him one.

In the meantime, this great man was irresolute and wavering in his
mind, and could not tell whither he should fly for security: for he had
received information from all hands of his intended ruin, and had seen
copies of the agreement signed against him at Bouvines. Sometimes he
consulted his Lorraine servants, and then he resolved to go with them
into Germany, and (there being no danger of travelling that way) to
carry such a sum of money with him as would purchase some place upon
the Rhine, where he might live securely till he could make his peace
either with the king or the Duke of Burgundy. Another time, he was for
staying in the fine Castle of Ham, which he had been at vast expense in
fortifying, on purpose to defend himself in such a case of necessity;
and indeed it was as well provided with ammunition and provision as any
castle that I ever knew; but he had no soldiers that he could depend on,
for all his garrison were subjects either of the king or of the Duke
of Burgundy; and perhaps his fear was so great, he durst not discover
his condition to them; for I verily believe if he had, he would have
been deserted only by a very few; nor would it have been so dangerous
for him to have been besieged by both princes at once as by one, for it
would have been impossible for their two armies to have agreed. At last
he resolved to put himself into the Duke of Burgundy’s hands, upon the
strength of his safe-conduct; and accordingly, attended only by fifteen
or twenty horse, he went[488] directly to Mons, in Hainault, of which the
Lord of Aimeries, who was his particular friend, was governor. He stayed
with him till he could hear further from the Duke of Burgundy, who had
begun a war against the Duke of Lorraine, for sending him a defiance as
he lay in his trenches before Nuz, and for the ravages and devastations
he had committed in the province of Luxembourg.

The king having received information of the constable’s departure,
resolved to attempt some action that might prevent his reconciliation
with the Duke of Burgundy; wherefore he marched with all expedition
towards St. Quentin[489], with a detachment of 700 or 800 men-at-arms,
whom he had assembled on a sudden, being privately advised of what number
of troops the garrison consisted. Upon the king’s approach, some of
the citizens came out to meet his majesty, and submitted themselves to
him. The king commanded me to enter the town, and order the garrison to
evacuate their quarters, which I did; and our men-at-arms having entered,
the king himself followed, and was well received by the inhabitants; upon
which some of the constable’s party fled after him into Hainault. As soon
as the king was in possession of St. Quentin, he immediately despatched
a courier with the news of it to the Duke of Burgundy, to let him
understand that all hope of recovering it by the constable’s interest was
now entirely lost. Upon receiving this news, the Duke of Burgundy sent
his commands to the Lord of Aimeries (his grand bailiff in Hainault) to
keep such guards in Mons that the constable might not escape, and in the
meantime to confine him to his house. The bailiff durst not disobey the
duke’s orders, yet his guards were not so strict but the constable might
have escaped if he had pleased.

What account can we give of Fortune in this place? This person was seated
between the territories of these rival princes; he was possessed of
several strong castles, had 400 men-at-arms well paid, and all his own
creatures, under his control, and had had the command of them a dozen
years: he was a person of great wisdom and valour, was very rich, and
had great experience; and yet none of all these powerful advantages
could, in the time of danger and distress, either afford him relief, or
inspire him with courage enough to attempt his escape. One may say (and
not without reason) that deceitful Fortune had assumed another air, and
begun to regard him with a frowning aspect: but alas! Fortune is nothing
but a poetical fiction; such surprising mysteries as these are far above
her power to effect; and, when I reflect upon what, has already been
said, and what may farther be urged, I cannot help thinking but that God
had forsaken him; and if it were no offence in any man to judge (which
it would be, and especially for me), I should maintain that the most
probable cause of all his misfortunes, was his restless endeavours and
designs to foment and continue the war between the king and the Duke of
Burgundy, upon which alone his authority and power depended; nor indeed
was this very difficult to accomplish, upon account of their humours and
dispositions, which were naturally in themselves so vastly different.

That person would indeed be guilty of the greatest ignorance, who should
believe Fortune or Chance had such an influence over human affairs as to
force a man of his experience in the world, to incur the simultaneous
displeasure of two such mighty princes, who in their lives never agreed
in any one point but his ruin and destruction; and it would be more
astonishing still, that she should have created an enmity between him
and the King of England, who had married his niece[490], and had a great
value and respect for all his wife’s relations, and particularly for
those of the house of St. Paul. To speak impartially (neither can it be
otherwise), God had withdrawn His grace from him, or else he would never
have incensed these three powerful princes, and have managed his affairs
so ill as not to have one friend left that would give him a night’s
entertainment in his distress; so that God Himself was the Fortune that
did this: and as it has happened formerly, so it will happen to many
hereafter, who, after a long continuance of ease and prosperity, must
expect to fall into great misfortunes and adversity.

As soon as the king was informed of the constable’s being arrested in
Hainault by the Duke of Burgundy’s order, he sent to require the duke
either to deliver him up to him, or perform their agreement. The duke
promised he would, and accordingly he caused the constable to be removed
to Peronne, and placed a strong guard upon him. The Duke of Burgundy had
made himself master of several places in Lorraine and Barrois, and had
formally invested Nancy[491], which made a vigorous defence. The king
had a considerable army in Champagne, of which the duke was extremely
afraid; for by the truce he had no liberty to invade the Duke of
Lorraine’s territories, who had put himself under the king’s protection.
The Lord du Bouchage and the other ambassadors strongly pressed the Duke
of Burgundy to perform his agreement. The duke told them always he would,
and yet the eight days (by which time the constable was to be either
executed or delivered to the king) were expired a month since. At last,
finding himself hard pressed, and fearing the king might put a stop to
his conquests in Lorraine, which he extremely desired to complete, in
order to open a passage through Luxembourg into Burgundy, and join all
his territories together (for if this little duchy were once subdued,
he might go from Holland almost as far as Lyons, without leaving his
own dominions); for these reasons he wrote to his chancellor and to the
Lord of Humbercourt (both of them the constable’s inveterate enemies)
immediately to repair to Peronne, and on a certain day to deliver the
constable[492] to such ambassadors as the king should send to receive him
(for in the duke’s absence, they two had the administration of all his
affairs); and he sent the Lord of Aimeries orders to deliver him to them.

In the meantime the Duke of Burgundy vigorously pushed the siege of
Nancy, in which town there was a strong garrison that made a brave
defence. One of the Duke of Burgundy’s captains, called the Count of
Campobasso (born in Naples, but banished that kingdom upon account of
his having espoused the interest of the house of Anjou), had lately
entered into a correspondence[493] with the Duke of Lorraine (a near
relation and next heir to the house of Anjou, after the death of King
René[494], his maternal grandfather), and promised to prolong the siege
by not providing the army with ammunition, and other things that were
necessary for the taking of the town by force. It was indeed in his
power, for he was then a person of the greatest influence in the army,
and therefore his villany and perfidiousness to his master were the
greater, as you shall hear hereafter; and this was a kind of earnest
of all the misfortunes that happened afterwards to the duke. I really
believe the duke expected he would have been master of the town before
the day came on which he would be obliged to deliver up the constable,
and then he would not have done it. Besides, if the king had had him
sooner, his majesty would have attempted something more in favour of the
Duke of Lorraine than he did; for the king was informed of his intrigue
with Campobasso. But the king would not engage in the quarrel between
them, though he was not bound by treaty to stand still, and let the Duke
of Burgundy overrun Lorraine. Besides, he had a considerable army upon
the frontiers, but, for several reasons of state, he thought it better to
stand neutral.

The Duke of Burgundy not being able to take Nancy[495] before the day
on which the constable was to be delivered up, and that day being come,
those who were commissioned to deliver him (being the constable’s mortal
enemies), delivered him willingly at the gates of Peronne into the
hands of the Bastard of Bourbon, Admiral of France, and the Lord of St.
Pierre, who conducted him to Paris. I have been since informed by several
persons, that within three hours messengers came post from the duke with
orders to the Lord of Aimeries not to deliver up the constable till after
the taking of Nancy; but they arrived too late. Immediately upon his
arrival at Paris his trial began[496], and the duke sent all his papers
and whatever he thought might be brought in evidence against him. The
king pressed the court to despatch, and persons were appointed to manage
his trial: so that upon the proofs that the King of England had before
given in against him, and those that the Duke of Burgundy now furnished,
the constable was found guilty, condemned, executed, and all his estates
confiscated.




CH. XIII.—A Digression concerning the Duke of Burgundy’s Error in
delivering up the Constable to the King, contrary to the Safe-conduct
which he had given him; and what happened to him afterwards.—1475.


The whole management of this affair was very strange. I do not speak it
either to excuse the constable’s faults, or to upbraid the duke or the
king, for both of them had been sufficiently injured by him: but there
was no necessity for the Duke of Burgundy, who was so potent a prince
and of such an illustrious and honourable family, to have given him his
protection in order to imprison him; and without dispute, it was the
highest act of injustice and severity imaginable to deliver him up to
a person who, he was sure, would put him to death, especially upon the
account of avarice. After this dishonourable action the duke’s good
fortune was strangely altered; so that by reflecting upon what God has
done in our time, and does still every day, it is evident He will not let
injustice go long unpunished, and that all these strange dispensations
proceed solely from Him; for these sudden chastisements are beyond the
power of nature, especially when they are inflicted on such as commit
violence or cruelty, who are commonly great persons, as kings, princes,
or potentates. The house of Burgundy had been in a very prosperous and
flourishing condition for a long time, and for a hundred years, or
thereabouts, four of that family had reigned in as great splendour and
reputation as any house in Christendom. Others, perhaps, were more
potent, but they were involved in wars and afflictions, whilst this
family enjoyed an uninterrupted career of peace and plenty.

The first great person of this family was Philip the Bold[497], brother
to Charles V., King of France[498], who married the daughter and heiress
of the Earl of Flanders, countess of that country, Artois, Burgundy,
Nevers, and Rethel. The second was John. The third was Philip the Good,
who annexed to his hereditary territories the duchies of Brabant,
Luxembourg, Limbourg, Holland, Zealand, Hainault, and Namur. The last
was Charles, who after his father’s death was reputed to be one of
the richest and most powerful princes in Christendom, and possessed,
in jewels, plate, household stuff, and books, more than any other
three houses of Europe could boast of. Of ready money I have seen more
elsewhere (for Duke Philip the Good had levied no taxes for a long time),
and yet he left his son above 300,000 crowns in ready cash, and at peace
with all his neighbours; but that was of no long continuance. Yet I will
not lay the beginning of the wars solely to his charge, for there were
other persons as deeply concerned in that affair as himself.

Immediately upon the death of his father, his subjects, upon very little
importunity, willingly granted him a supply for ten years, each country
by itself; which could not amount to less than 350,000 crowns per annum,
besides the revenue of Burgundy; and at the time of the constable’s being
delivered up to the king, he had raised an additional 300,000 crowns,
and had by him in his coffers 300,000 more. All the goods he could
obtain of the constable’s were not worth 80,000 crowns (for in money he
had but 76,000), and yet for so poor and inconsiderable an advantage,
he committed so base and dishonourable an act. But he paid dearly for
it; for God stirred up a new enemy[499] against him, who was impotent
and inconsiderable both in power, years, and experience; and made him
jealous of his subjects, and suspicious of his best servants, and place
his greatest confidence in another[500], who constantly betrayed him. And
are not these the same steps and methods in which God Almighty proceeded
in the Old Testament with those whose fortunes he intended to change from
better to worse, from prosperity to adversity? Yet the duke’s heart never
relented: but to the end he imputed all his success to his own wisdom and
sagacity, and before his death was more potent and in greater renown than
any of his predecessors.

Yet before the surrendering of the constable, he was grown very diffident
and distrustful of his best subjects, and seemed to hate and despise
them; for he had sent for 1000 Italian lances, and had numbers of them in
his army before Nuz. The Count of Campobasso had 400 Italian men-at-arms
under his command, but no revenue of his own; for, as I said before,
being a partisan of the house of Anjou, upon account of the wars which
they had raised in the kingdom of Naples, he was banished, and having
lost all his estate, he had served ever since either in Provence or
Lorraine under René, King of Sicily, or Nicholas the son of John, Duke
of Calabria; after whose death the Duke of Burgundy entertained most of
his servants, and particularly all the Italians, and among the rest this
count, and one James Galeot, a gentleman of great courage, honour, and
loyalty.

When this Count of Campobasso went into Italy to raise his men, he
received from the duke 40,000 crowns by way of advance. Passing by Lyons,
he accidentally fell into the acquaintance of a certain physician called
Simon of Pavia, by whom he signified to the king that, if his majesty
would comply with his demands, at his return he would betray the Duke of
Burgundy into his hands; and he made the same proposals to the Lord of
St. Priest[501], the king’s ambassador at that time in Piedmont. When he
came back, and was quartered with his forces in the county of Marle,
he offered the king, upon his arrival at the duke’s camp, either to
kill him, or make him prisoner, which he designed to execute thus:—The
duke was accustomed to ride about the camp upon a little ambling nag,
attended but by few of his guards, which, as he said truly, would be a
fair opportunity of effecting his purpose. If this was disapproved of,
he had another offer to make, which was, that when the king and the Duke
of Burgundy should be drawn up in order of battle, and ready to engage,
he would come over to the king’s side with his whole battalion, upon
certain conditions which he stated. But the king utterly abhorred his
treachery[502], and sent the Lord of Contay very generously to acquaint
the duke of his intentions to betray him; but the duke was so far from
believing it, that he looked upon it as an artifice of the king’s, and
showed the count greater favour than before. From whence it is evident,
that God Almighty had infatuated his understanding, in not suffering him
to believe the clear proof given by the king. But though Campobasso was
treacherous and disloyal, James Galeot was quite of another stamp; and
having acquired great reputation in the world, died at last with as much
honour as he had lived.




BOOK THE FIFTH.




CH. I.—How the Duke of Burgundy, making War upon the Swiss, was defeated
by them at the Foot of the Mountains, near Granson.—1476.


After the Duke of Burgundy had conquered all Lorraine, and received of
the king St. Quentin, Ham, and Bohain, with all the constable’s goods
which could be found, he agreed to meet the king at Auxerre. The king and
he were to have an interview upon a river, with a bridge built over it
after the same manner as that at Picquigny for King Louis and the King
of England; and several messengers passed and repassed continually about
this affair. And the Duke of Burgundy resolved to put the greatest part
of his army, that had been much fatigued and harassed in the siege of
Nuz and their expedition into Lorraine, into quarters of refreshment,
and to canton the rest in such towns as belonged to the Count of Romont
and others near to Berne and Friburg; upon which towns he had resolved
to make war for their insolent behaviour during the siege of Nuz,
for their having assisted the enemy in taking from him the county of
Ferrette, and for their usurpation of some part of the Count of Romont’s
territories. The king was extremely desirous of this interview, and
earnestly entreated the duke to let his army lie still in their quarters
of refreshment, and not to attempt anything against the poor Swiss. Upon
the approach of this army, the Swiss sent ambassadors to the duke, and
offered to restore whatever they had taken from the Count of Romont. On
the other hand, the Count of Romont pressed him to come in person to his
assistance; and, contrary to sober counsel and what all declared would
be the best, considering the season and the shattered state of his
army, the duke resolved to march against them himself; it being agreed
between the king and him, under both their hands, that as to the affair
of Lorraine, there should be no dispute between them.

With this shattered and fatigued army the duke marched out of Lorraine
into Burgundy, where the ambassadors of the old German leagues, called
Swiss, came to him, and offered, besides the restitution before
mentioned, to abandon all alliances that were contrary to his interest
(and particularly that with the King of France), to enter into alliance
with him, and (for a small sum of money) to serve him against the king
with 6000 men, whenever he should require their assistance. But the duke
would hearken to no overtures, for his ruin was decreed. The new allies
(as they term them in those parts), namely, Basle, Strasburg, and other
imperial towns situated near the head of the Rhine, had heretofore joined
with Sigismund, Duke of Austria, at the time when he was at war with the
Swiss; but now a confederacy was made between them and the Swiss for ten
years, at the solicitation and expense of the King of France, at the time
that the county of Ferrette was taken from the Duke of Burgundy, and his
Governor Pierre d’Archambault (who was the cause of all his misfortunes
afterwards) put to death at Basle. A prince ought narrowly to observe and
watch the conduct of those persons he appoints as governors over his new
conquests; for, instead of easing his subjects, administering justice,
and treating them with more gentleness than before, this Archambault
proceeded quite otherwise and oppressed them with all manner of violence
and extortion, and was the occasion of great mischief both to himself,
his prince, and abundance of brave men besides. This alliance (which,
as I said before, was to be ascribed wholly to the king’s management)
proved afterwards very advantageous to his majesty’s interest, and more
so than most people were able to foresee, for I esteem it as one of the
wisest and most important actions of his reign, and the most prejudicial
to his enemies; for if the Duke of Burgundy’s affairs were once in a low
condition, there would be none left to cope with the king, or oppose him
in any of his designs—I mean of his subjects, and in his own kingdom, for
all the rest sailed under his wind. For this reason, it was of great
importance to combine Duke Sigismund and these new confederates in an
alliance with the Swiss, between whom there had been great enmity for a
long time; but it put his majesty to the expense of several embassies and
a vast sum of money.

All hopes of an accommodation being entirely vanished, the Swiss
ambassadors returned to acquaint their masters with the Duke of
Burgundy’s absolute refusal of their propositions, and to make
preparations for their defence. The duke marched with his army into
the Pays de Vaud (in Savoy), which the Swiss had taken from the Count
of Romont, and he took three or four towns belonging to Monsieur de
Chasteau-Guyon, which the Swiss had seized upon but defended very ill.
From thence he advanced to besiege a place called Granson[503] (which
also belonged to Monsieur de Chasteau-Guyon), into which they had thrown
700 or 800 of their best troops; and because it was near them, they had
resolved to defend it to the last extremity. The duke’s army was mightily
increased, for he daily received considerable reinforcements out of
Lombardy and Savoy; and he entertained strangers rather than his own
subjects, of whom he might have formed a sufficient army that would have
been more faithful and valiant: but the death of the constable had filled
him with strange jealousies of them, and various other imaginations.
He had a fine train of artillery, and he lived in great pomp and
magnificence in the camp, to show his grandeur and riches to the Italian
and German ambassadors who were sent to him; and he had all his valuable
jewels, plate, and rich furniture with him: besides, he had great designs
upon the duchy of Milan, where he expected to find a considerable party.
It was not many days after the duke’s investing Granson, before the
garrison being terrified with his continual battering it with cannon,
surrendered at discretion, and were all put to the sword.[504] The
Swiss were assembled, but they were not very numerous[505], as several
of them have told me (for that country produced not so many soldiers as
was imagined, and still fewer than at present, because of late many of
them have left their husbandry, and followed the wars), and of their
confederate troops there were not many, because they were obliged to
hasten at short notice to the relief of their friends in Granson; and
when their army was ready to march, they received advice that the
garrison had all been put to the sword.

The Duke of Burgundy, contrary to the opinion of his officers, resolved
to advance and meet the enemy at the foot of the mountains, to his great
disadvantage; for he was already posted in a place much more proper for
an engagement, being fortified on one side with his artillery, and on the
other by a lake, so that in all appearance there was no fear of his being
injured by the enemy. He had detached a hundred of his archers to secure
a certain pass at the entrance of the mountains[506], and was advancing
forward himself, when the Swiss attacked him, while the greatest part of
his army was still in the plain. The foremost troops designed to fall
back; but the infantry that were behind, supposing they were running
away, retreated towards their camp, and some of them behaved themselves
handsomely enough; but, in the end, when they arrived in their camp, they
wanted courage to make a stand and defend themselves, and they all fled,
and the Swiss possessed themselves of their camp, in which were all their
artillery, a vast number of tents and pavilions, besides a great deal of
valuable plunder, for they saved nothing but their lives.[507] The duke
lost all his finest rings, but of men, not above seven men-at-arms; the
rest fled, and the duke with them. It may more properly be said of him,
“That he lost his honour and his wealth in one day,” than it was of King
John of France, who, after a brave defence, was taken prisoner at the
battle of Poictiers.

This was the first misfortune that ever happened to the Duke of Burgundy
in his whole life: for by the rest of his enterprises he always acquired
either honour or advantage. But what a mighty loss did he sustain that
day by his perverseness and scorn of good advice! How greatly did his
family suffer! in what a miserable condition it is at present! and
how like to continue so! How many great princes and states became his
enemies, and openly declared against him, who but the day before the
battle were his friends, or at least pretended to be so! And what was the
cause of this war? A miserable cart-load of sheep-skins that the Count of
Romont had taken from a Swiss, in his passage through his estates. If God
Almighty had not forsaken the Duke of Burgundy, it is scarce conceivable
he would have exposed himself to such great dangers upon so small and
trivial an occasion; especially considering the offers the Swiss had made
him, and that his conquest of such enemies would yield him neither profit
nor honour; for at that time the Swiss were not in such esteem as now,
and no people in the world could be poorer. A gentleman, who had been
one of their first ambassadors to the Duke of Burgundy, told me, that
one of his chief arguments to dissuade the duke from invading them was,
that there was nothing for him to gain from them; for their country was
barren and poor, and he believed that, if all his countrymen were taken
prisoners, all the money they could raise for their ransom would not buy
spurs and bridles for his army.

But to return to the battle; the king had many spies and scouts abroad
about the country (most of them despatched by my orders), and it was
not long before he received an account of this defeat, at which he was
extremely pleased, and if he was grieved at anything, it was because so
few of the enemy had been slain. The king, for his better intelligence,
and to countermine the duke’s designs, had removed to Lyons; and being
a prince of great wisdom and penetration, he was afraid lest the duke
should, by force of arms, annex Switzerland to his own dominions. The
house of Savoy was at the Duke of Burgundy’s absolute disposal. The Duke
of Milan was his ally.[508] King René of Sicily intended to deliver
Provence into his hands; so that if his affairs had been crowned with
success, he would have been lord of all the countries from the western to
the eastern sea, and the people of France could not have stirred out of
the kingdom by land without the duke’s permission, if he had possessed
Savoy, Provence, and Lorraine. To every one of these princes the king
now sent ambassadors. The Duchess of Savoy was his sister[509], but in
the duke’s interest; the King of Sicily was his uncle[510], yet he was
exceedingly cautious of receiving his ambassadors, and when he did, he
referred all to the Duke of Burgundy. The king also sent to the German
confederates, but with some difficulty; for the roads being blocked up,
he was forced to employ mendicants, pilgrims, and such kind of people.
The confederate towns replied somewhat haughtily, “Tell your king (said
they), if he does not declare for us, we will patch up a peace with
the duke, and declare against him!” and the king was afraid they would
have done so.[511] However, as yet he had no inclination to declare
war against the duke, and was very fearful he might hear of his secret
negotiations with these countries.




CH. II.—How, after the Defeat near Granson, the Duke of Milan, René, King
of Sicily, the Duchess of Savoy, and others, abandoned their Alliance
with the Duke of Burgundy.—1476.


But let us now take a view of the sudden alteration of affairs after this
battle, how negotiations were set on foot, and with what prudence and
judgment our king managed his affairs; for it may serve as a fair example
to such young princes who foolishly undertake enterprises, without any
foresight, without any experience, or without consulting such persons as
are capable of advising them. The first step the Duke of Burgundy made,
was to despatch the Lord of Contay to the king, with many submissive and
friendly expressions, contrary both to his temper and custom. See what
a change one hour had made in him! He entreated the king not to break
the truce, excused himself for not having met his majesty at Auxerre
according to the agreement between them, and assured the king that in
a little time he would attend him there, or at any other place that
his majesty might be pleased to name. The king received his envoy very
kindly, and promised to comply with his demands; for he thought it not
convenient to do otherwise at that juncture of time; as his majesty was
aware of the loyalty and affection of the duke’s subjects towards their
prince, and that by their assistance he would quickly be recruited[512];
and therefore he had a mind to see the end of the war, without giving
any occasion to either party of making a peace. But how kindly soever
the Lord of Contay was entertained by the king, the people treated him
with nothing but libels and lampoons; and ballads were publicly sung in
the streets, to extol the courage of the conquerors and to jeer at the
conquered.

As soon as Galeas, who was Duke of Milan at that time, had received an
account of this defeat, he was extremely pleased, notwithstanding his
alliance with the duke; which alliance indeed was only the effect of
fear, upon account of the great favour and interest which the Duke of
Burgundy had in Italy. The Duke of Milan immediately sent a citizen of
Milan to the king (a person of no promising aspect), who by the mediation
of others, was directed to me, and brought me letters from his master.
I informed the king of his arrival, and his majesty commanded me to
receive his instructions; for he was not yet reconciled to the Duke of
Milan, who had forsaken his alliance, and made a new one with the Duke
of Burgundy, though he and the king had married two sisters.[513] The
design of his embassy was, to signify to the king that his master the
Duke of Milan was informed that the king and the Duke of Burgundy had
agreed upon an interview, in order to a final peace and alliance between
them, which would be much to the prejudice of the duke his master; and
he urged several arguments (but of no great force) against it: but at
last, in the conclusion of his speech, he told the king that, if he would
promise to make no such truce or treaty with the Duke of Burgundy, the
Duke of Milan would pay him immediately 100,000 ducats. After the king
had heard the substance of his embassy, he ordered him to be brought into
his presence, and (there being nobody there but myself) his majesty spoke
thus to him in short: “Here is Monsieur d’Argenton, who has told me so
and so; pray tell your master I will have none of his money, and that my
yearly revenue is thrice as much as his. As for war or peace, I will act
as I please. However, if he repents having left me to enter into a league
with the Duke of Burgundy, I am content our old alliance shall be renewed
and confirmed.” The ambassador returned the king most humble thanks; and
concluded by his answer that he was no covetous prince; and entreated
his majesty that he would cause the said alliance to be published in the
same form as before, for he was sufficiently empowered to promise that
his master would do the same. The king consented, and after dinner it was
proclaimed[514], and an ambassador was immediately despatched from the
king to Milan, where it was proclaimed with great pomp and solemnity.
This was one of the Duke of Burgundy’s first strokes of misfortune: and
this was the first great man that abandoned his interest, who but three
weeks before had sent a magnificent and solemn embassy to him to desire
his alliance.

René, King of Sicily, had a design to make the Duke of Burgundy his
heir, and to put Provence into his hand; and accordingly the Lord of
Chasteau-Guyon[515] (who is now in Piedmont), and several other of the
Duke of Burgundy’s officers, were sent with 20,000 crowns to raise
soldiers to take possession of Provence. But upon the news of this
defeat, they had much ado to escape themselves, and the Count of Bresse
seized upon their money. The Duchess of Savoy had received information
of it also, and sent immediately to the King of Sicily to extenuate the
loss, and strengthen him in his alliance. But the messengers, who were
natives of Provence, were apprehended, and by that means the treaty
between the King of Sicily and the Duke of Burgundy was discovered. The
king our master immediately sent a good body of troops towards Provence,
and despatched ambassadors to the King of Sicily, to invite him to come
to him, and to assure him he should be heartily welcome; or otherwise
his majesty would be obliged to provide for his own safety by force of
arms. The King of Sicily was persuaded to visit the king at Lyons, and
was received with great honour and civility. I happened to be present
at his arrival, and after their first compliments of salutation, John
Cossé[516], Seneschal of Provence (a person of honour, and of a noble
family in the kingdom of Naples), addressed himself to the king in the
following manner: “Be not surprised, sire, if the king, my master and
your uncle, has offered to make the Duke of Burgundy his heir; for it
was the advice of his council (and particularly mine), upon this ground,
that notwithstanding you were his nephew and sister’s son, yet you had
injuriously taken from him the castles of Bar and Angers, and used him
unhandsomely in all his other affairs. We therefore promoted this treaty
with the Duke of Burgundy, that your majesty being informed of it, might
thereby be the better inclined to do us justice, and be put in mind that
my master is your uncle. But we never intended to bring that treaty to a
conclusion.”

The king took his speech very wisely and well; and he knew it was true,
for Monsieur Cossé was the person that managed the whole affair. In a
few days after, all their differences were adjusted; the King of Sicily
and all his retinue were largely presented with money[517]; and the
king entertained him among the ladies, and treated him in every respect
as he loved to be treated; so that a perfect reconciliation took place
between them, and no mention was made of the Duke of Burgundy, for not
only King René but all his allies had abandoned him; and this was another
misfortune occasioned by his defeat. The Duchess of Savoy[518], who for
a long time had been suspected to be her brother’s enemy, sent a private
messenger (called the Lord of Montaigny), who addressed himself to me,
to endeavour her reconciliation, and to represent the reasons which had
induced her to abandon the interest of the king her brother, and to
state her doubts of the king. However, to speak impartially, she was a
lady of great wisdom, and my master’s true sister. She was unwilling
to proceed to an open rupture with the Duke of Burgundy, but seemed
desirous to temporise and to renew her friendship with the king. And she
continued to send him news of the duke’s adventures, that the king might
treat her more favourably; and he ordered me to despatch her envoy with
all expedition, to give her good encouragement, and to invite her into
France. Thus another of the Duke of Burgundy’s confederates fell off
from him, and endeavoured to abandon his alliance. In Germany they began
universally to declare against the duke; and several towns of the empire,
as Nuremberg, Frankfort, and others, joined in a confederacy with the new
and old allies of Switzerland against him; and it seemed that whatever
mischief could be done to him, was quite pardonable.

The poor Swiss were mightily enriched by the plunder of his camp.[519]
At first they did not understand the value of the treasure they were
masters of, especially the common soldiers. One of the richest and most
magnificent tents in the world was cut into pieces. There were some of
them that sold quantities of dishes and plates of silver for about two
sous of our money, supposing they had been pewter. His great diamond
(perhaps the largest and finest jewel in Christendom), with a large pearl
fixed to it, was taken up by a Swiss, put up again into the case, thrown
under a wagon, taken up again by the same soldier, and after all offered
to a priest for a florin, who bought it, and sent it to the magistrates
of that country, who returned him three francs as a sufficient
reward.[520] They took also three very rich jewels, called the Three
Brothers, another large ruby called La Hatte, and another called the Ball
of Flanders, which were the fairest and richest in the world; besides a
prodigious quantity of other goods, which has since taught them what fine
things may be purchased for money; for their victories, the esteem the
king had of their service afterwards, and the presents he made them, have
enriched them prodigiously.

The king made every one of their ambassadors that was sent in the first
embassy to his majesty very considerable presents in plate or money, by
which means he pacified them for not openly declaring and entering into
an alliance with them; and they returned with their purses well filled,
and their persons clothed in silk, besides a promise of a pension of
40,000 florins of the Rhine (which he paid afterwards, but he saw the
event of a second battle first), 20,000 to the towns, and 20,000 to the
governors of them.[521] Nor should I tell an untruth in saying, that
from the battle of Granson to the death of our master, their towns and
magistrates received of his majesty above a million of Rhine florins; and
by the towns I mean only four, Berne, Lucerne, Friburg, Zurich, and their
cantons, or mountains. Schwytz also is another of their cantons, though
but a small village; yet I have seen an ambassador of that village, who,
though he was in a mean dress, yet gave his opinion with the others. The
other cantons are Glaris and Underwald.




CH. III.—How the Duke of Burgundy was again defeated by the Swiss, near
the Town of Morat.—1476.


But to return to the Duke of Burgundy’s affairs. He assembled forces
on all sides, and, in three weeks’ time, he had as many as he had had
in the late battle. His quarters were at Losanne, in Savoy[522], where
you, my Lord of Vienne, attended him with your counsels in an illness,
which melancholy and vexation for the dishonour he had sustained, had
occasioned; and truly I am of opinion, that from the very day of his
defeat, his understanding was never so good as it had been before. The
account I give you of the great army he had assembled again, I received
from the Prince of Tarento[523], who in my presence made the same
relation to the king. This prince had come to the duke’s court about
a year before, with a very splendid equipage, in the hope of marrying
his daughter, the heiress of Flanders. And, indeed, he appeared to be a
king’s son by the gracefulness of his person, and the splendour of his
appearance and retinue; for his father, the King of Naples[524], had
spared no cost to set him off. The Duke of Burgundy did but dissemble
with him; for, at the same time, he was in treaty with the Duchess of
Savoy for her son, besides others elsewhere. The Prince of Tarento
(called Don Frederic of Arragon) and his council, growing weary of his
delays, sent a herald, who was a clever person, to our king, to desire
his majesty to grant the prince a passport to return safely through his
dominions into his own country, for his father had sent for him. The
king granted it very willingly, because he believed it would redound to
the Duke of Burgundy’s dishonour, and would lessen his interest abroad.
However, before the return of the messenger, the German confederates had
taken the field, and lay encamped not far from the Duke of Burgundy.

The prince took his leave of the duke the night before the battle[525],
in obedience to his father’s command; for in the first engagement he had
given signal proofs of his valour. There are some (my Lord of Vienne) who
affirm, that he left the army by your advice; and I heard him say, upon
his arrival at court, to the Duke of Astoly[526], called the Count Julio,
and to several others, that your lordship transmitted an account into
Italy of all that happened both in the first and second battles, several
days before they were fought.[527]

At the prince’s departure, the confederates (as I said before) were
encamped near the Duke of Burgundy, with a design to give him battle,
and raise the siege of Morat, a small town near Berne, belonging to the
Count of Romont. The confederates (as I was informed by those who were
present in that action) might be about 30,000 foot, all choice troops
and well armed: that is to say, 11,000 picked men, 10,000 halberdiers,
and 10,000 musketeers, besides a body of 4000 horse. The confederate
forces were not all arrived; so that only those mentioned above were
in the engagement, and they were more than was necessary. The Duke of
Lorraine arrived at their camp also with a small reinforcement, which
was of great advantage to him afterwards, for the Duke of Burgundy was
in possession of his whole dukedom. Nor was it to his prejudice that our
court began to grow weary of him, though I believe he was never conscious
of it himself. But when a great person has lost all, those that support
and maintain him soon grow weary of him. The king gave him a small sum
of money, and sent a strong party of troops with him through the duchy
of Lorraine, to conduct him safely into Germany, and then to return. The
Duke of Lorraine had not only lost that country, but also the country of
Vaudemont, and most part of Barrois (the rest being secured by the king,
so that all was gone); and, which was worse, all his subjects, and even
his domestics, had sworn allegiance to the Duke of Burgundy, and that
voluntarily, without any compulsion; so that his condition seemed past
recovery. However, in such cases God always remains judge and arbitrator,
and decides such affairs according to His own pleasure.

When the Duke of Lorraine had passed through his own dominions, after
several days’ march, he arrived at the camp of the confederates not many
hours before the engagement. Though he brought but few men, yet his
arrival was much to his honour and advantage, for otherwise he would have
had a poor reception. Just as he arrived, both armies were advancing to
engage; for the allies had lain three days or more strongly encamped at
a small distance from the Duke of Burgundy, whose army, after some small
resistance, was entirely defeated and put to flight.[528] Nor did he
escape so well as in the first engagement: for the Swiss not having then
a body of horse, he lost not above seven men-at-arms; but at this battle
of Morat they had 4000 good horse, who pursued the Burgundians a great
way, and cut off a considerable number of them. Besides, their whole body
of infantry was engaged with the duke’s foot, who were very numerous;
for, besides his own subjects, and a considerable body of English, who
were in his pay, he had great reinforcements out of Piedmont and Milan,
as I said before. And when the Prince of Tarento was with the king, he
told me he had never seen a finer army in his life; for, as they marched
over a bridge, he caused them to be numbered, and they amounted to 23,000
men in pay, besides those that belonged to the train of artillery, and
followed the camp. To me this seems a very great number, yet there are
some who make it much greater, and upon very slight grounds will multiply
armies prodigiously.

The Lord of Contay arrived at our court not long after the battle, and
owned in my presence, that the Duke of Burgundy lost in that battle 8000
of his standing forces, besides those that followed the camp; and, by
the best information I could get, I presume that the number of the slain
in all, might amount to near 18,000 men; which is not at all improbable,
if we consider the great bodies of horse that the princes of Germany
had there, and the vast number of those that were slain in the duke’s
camp before Morat. The duke fled himself as far as Burgundy, in great
disconsolateness, and not without reason; he stopped at a place called La
Rivière[529], where he rallied what forces he could. The Germans pursued
only that night, and then gave over the chase, without following him any
farther.




CH. IV.—How, after the Battle of Morat, the Duke of Burgundy seized upon
the Duchess of Savoy, and how she was delivered by our King, and sent
back into her own Country.—1476.


This defeat drove the Duke of Burgundy almost to despair; for by what
he had observed since his first loss at Granson, he perceived all
his friends and allies were resolved to abandon him; and his defeat
at Granson happened not above three weeks previously.[530] In this
apprehension, by the advice of some people, he caused the Duchess of
Savoy and one of her sons, who is now Duke of Savoy[531], to be brought
into Burgundy by force. Her eldest son at that time was saved by some of
the servants belonging to the family; for those who committed this act
of violence did it in fear, and were obliged to use more haste than was
convenient. That which moved the duke to this exploit, was a suspicion
lest she should retire to the king her brother, though, as he pretended,
all this misfortune was caused him by his great affection to the house of
Savoy. The duke ordered her to be conducted to the Castle of Rouvre[532],
near Dijon, and placed some small guard about her, but whoever had a mind
had liberty to visit her. Among the rest, the Lord of Chasteau-Guyon
and the Marquis of Rotelin came to wait on her highness, between whom
and two of her daughters the duke had treated of marriage, though at
that time neither of them had been concluded, but both have been since.
Her eldest son Philibert, at that time Duke of Savoy, was conveyed to
Chambery by those who contrived his escape[533], at which place he found
the Bishop of Geneva, who was a son of the house of Savoy, but a very
headstrong man, and governed wholly by a Commander de Ranvers.[534] With
this bishop and his governor, the Commander de Ranvers, the king managed
affairs so artfully, that the Duke of Savoy and a younger brother of
his[535], called the Prothonotary, with the Castles of Chambery and
Montmeillan[536], were delivered into his majesty’s hands; and he already
had another castle in his possession, in which were all the jewels
belonging to the duchess.

As soon as the duchess found, upon her arrival at Rouvre, that she was
attended by her whole train of maids of honour and a host of other
servants, as I said before; and observed the Duke of Burgundy wholly
intent upon raising men, and that her guards did not retain that dread
and awe of their master which they formerly had, she resolved to send
to her brother the king, to propose a peace and beg his assistance; yet
she would have been unwilling to have put herself into his power, had
she been in any other place but where she was, for there had been a
great long-standing quarrel between them. The duchess sent a gentleman
of Piedmont, named Riverol[537], who was steward of her house, and had
instructions to apply to me. As soon as I had received his message, and
communicated it to the king, his majesty ordered him to be introduced
into his presence; and after he had given him audience, he told him that
he would not abandon his sister in this extremity, notwithstanding the
differences that had been between them; and if she would trust to him,
he would send the Governor of Champagne, who was then Charles d’Amboise,
Lord of Chaumont, to fetch her.

Monsieur Riverol took his leave of the king, and posted with all speed
to his mistress with the news. The duchess was overjoyed to hear it, yet
she immediately sent another agent to the king, to desire his majesty
would give his word that she should have liberty to return into Savoy
whenever she pleased, and that he would restore to her not only the
duke her son and his young brother, but the castles and places which
he had seized upon, and would defend and maintain her authority in
Savoy; and then she would renounce all other alliances, and keep herself
entirely in his interest. The king promised to grant all she desired,
and immediately despatched an express to the Lord of Chaumont to go
and deliver her; which was well attempted, and as well performed; for
the Lord of Chaumont, with a strong detachment[538], went to Rouvre,
without the least disorder or damage to the country through which he
marched, and brought away the Duchess of Savoy and her whole train to
the next garrison belonging to the king. When the king despatched this
last message to the Duchess of Savoy, his majesty had left Lyons, where
he had sojourned full six months, on purpose to defeat and countermine
the designs of the Duke of Burgundy, without violating the truce; and if
we seriously consider the posture of the duke’s affairs, we shall see
that the king was a greater enemy to him in not opposing him openly, but
creating him new enemies underhand, than if he had declared open war
against him; for upon such a declaration, the duke would have abandoned
his rash enterprises and designs, and that would not have occurred which
happened to him afterwards.

The king having left Lyons, continued his journey directly to Rouanne,
from whence he came down the River Loire to Tours. Upon his arrival
there, his majesty received the news of his sister’s deliverance, at
which he was extremely pleased, and sent an express immediately to direct
her to come to him, and ordered a sum of money to be remitted to defray
the expense of her journey. When the king was informed of her approach,
he sent several persons of quality to meet her, and went himself as far
as the gate of Plessis-du-Parc, where he received her with abundance of
tenderness and civility, and saluted her thus, “My Lady of Burgundy, you
are heartily welcome.” She knew well by his countenance that he was in a
merry humour, and replied very prudently, “that she was no Burgundian,
but a true French woman, and ready to obey him in whatever he might
command.” The king conducted her to her apartment, and entertained her
with great splendour; but the truth is he was very desirous to be rid
of her, and she being a cunning woman, and understanding his temper
perfectly well, was even more desirous to be gone than he was to have her
go. The management of this whole affair was committed to me, and the king
ordered me to supply her with money during her stay at court, to provide
for her return, to furnish her wardrobe with silks, and to draw up the
form of their alliance for the time to come. The king used his utmost
endeavours to break off the matches that I mentioned before, but she
excused herself, and pretended that the affections of her daughters were
so far engaged, that it would be impossible to break them off; and when
the king found that, he pressed it no farther.

After the duchess had been at Plessis about seven or eight days, the king
and her highness entered into a mutual oath of amity for the future, and
instruments to that purpose were interchangeably delivered[539]: after
which she took her leave, and the king ordered her to be conducted safely
into her own country; and her children, castles, jewels, and whatever
belonged to her besides, were punctually restored to her. Both were
extremely pleased to be rid of one another upon such handsome terms; and
ever after they continued very good friends, as a brother and sister
ought to do.




CH. V.—How the Duke of Burgundy lived in a solitary manner for some
weeks at La Rivière, and how the Duke of Lorraine retook Nancy in the
meantime.—1476.


But to continue the chief subject of these Memoirs, we are obliged to
return to the Duke of Burgundy, who, after his defeat at Morat (in
the year 1476), had fled to a town called La Rivière, at the entrance
into Burgundy, where he lay six weeks, under pretence of raising men
to recruit his army; but he proceeded very slowly in that affair, and
instead of being active and vigorous, he lived like a hermit, and all
his actions seemed rather the effect of sullenness and obstinacy than
anything else, as will appear by what follows.

His concern and grief for his first defeat at Granson was so great, and
made such a deep impression on his spirits, that it threw him into a
violent and dangerous fit of sickness; for whereas before, his choler and
natural heat were so great that he drank no wine, but only in a morning
took a little tisane, and ate conserve of roses, to refresh himself; this
sudden melancholy had so altered his constitution, that he now drank
the strongest wine that could be got, without any water at all; and to
reduce the rush of blood to his heart, his physicians were obliged to
apply cupping-glasses with burning tow to his side. But this (my Lord of
Vienne) you know better than I, for your lordship attended on him during
the whole course of his illness, and it was by your persuasion that the
duke was prevailed upon to cut his beard, which was of a prodigious
length. In my opinion his understanding was never so perfect, nor his
senses so sedate and complete, after this fit of sickness, as before. So
violent are the passions of men unacquainted with adversity, who never
seek the true remedy for their misfortunes, especially princes, who are
naturally haughty: for in such cases our best method is to have recourse
to God, to reflect on the many vile transgressions by which we have
offended His Divine goodness, to humble ourselves before Him, and to make
an acknowledgment of our faults: for He determines all things as it seems
best to His heavenly wisdom, and who dare question the justness of His
dispensations, or impute any error to Him? It is also well to unbosom
ourselves freely to some intimate friends, not to keep our sorrows
concealed, but to expatiate on every circumstance of them, without being
ashamed or reserved; for this mitigates the rigour of our misfortunes,
revives the heart, and restores their usual vigour and activity to our
dejected spirits. There is another remedy also, and that is labour and
exercise (for as we are but men, these sorrows cannot be dissipated
without great pains and application, both in public and private), which
is a much better course than that which the duke took in hiding himself,
and retiring from all manner of company; for by that means he grew so
terrible to his own servants, that none of them durst venture to come
near him to give him either counsel or comfort, but suffered him to go on
in that melancholy state of life, fearing lest their advising him to the
contrary, might have turned to their destruction.

During these six weeks (or thereabouts) that he lay at La Rivière with
very few troops (nor was it to be wondered at, after the loss of two such
great battles as you have heard before), many declared themselves openly
against him, his friends were grown cold, his subjects were defeated and
rebellious, and began (as is usual) to murmur and contemn their master on
account of his misfortunes. He lost several little towns in Lorraine, as
Vaudemont, Espinal, and others. All the neighbouring states began to make
preparations to invade him; and the vilest and most insignificant of them
were now the most forward in doing him mischief. The Duke of Lorraine
(upon this report) assembled a small body of forces, and besieged
Nancy[540]; the small towns about it were most of them in his possession
already; but the Duke of Burgundy was master of Pont-à-Mousson, about
four leagues off. Amongst those that were besieged in Nancy, there was
a gentleman of the house of Croy, called the Lord of Bievres[541], a
good officer, and a person of honour, whose forces were made up out of
several countries. There was also an Englishman called Colpin, a brave
soldier (though of no great birth), who with other officers belonging to
the garrison of Guynes, had entered the service of the Duke of Burgundy.
This Colpin had the command of about 300 English in the town, and though
they were not pressed either by approaches or batteries[542], they began
to be uneasy at the duke’s slowness in marching to their relief[543]:
and indeed he was highly to blame; for the quarters where he lay were
at so great a distance from Lorraine, that he could do them no service,
and certainly it would have been better for him to have defended what
was left, than to have meditated revenge on the Swiss for what he had
lost. But his perverseness in following no counsel but his own, turned
greatly to his disadvantage; for notwithstanding that he was daily
pressed to relieve that place, yet he continued (without any necessity)
at La Rivière full six weeks; whereas if he had done otherwise, he
might easily have raised the siege of Nancy, for the Duke of Lorraine’s
forces were not numerous[544], and so long as the country of Lorraine
was in his possession, he had free communication between his other
territories (through Luxembourg and Lorraine) into Burgundy; so that if
his intellects had been as right and his judgment as sound as they were
formerly, he would certainly have marched with greater expedition to
their relief.

Whilst the garrison of Nancy lay in continual expectation of being
relieved, it happened that the above-mentioned Colpin, who commanded
the English troops in the town, was killed by a cannon ball; his death
was a vast prejudice to the Duke of Burgundy’s concerns, for a prince
very often is preserved from great inconveniences by the management
of one single person, provided he has wisdom and valour, although his
extraction be mean; and in this particular I knew no man more careful
than our master, for certainly never prince was more fearful of losing
his men than his majesty. Upon the death of Colpin, the English under
his command began to murmur and despair of relief. They were not aware
of the Duke of Lorraine’s weakness, and that the Duke of Burgundy had
many ways of reinforcing his army; and besides, the English, not having
been abroad for a long time, had but little experience in foreign wars,
and were wholly ignorant in regard to a siege. In short, they mutinied
for a composition, and plainly told the governor, Monsieur de Bievres,
that if he would not consent to a capitulation, they would make one
without him. Though Bievres was a good knight, yet he wanted courage and
resolution. He remonstrated, entreated, and begged of them to have a
little patience; whereas, in my opinion, if he had hectored, and carried
matters with an air of greater authority and resolution, he had succeeded
better; but God had ordered it otherwise: for had they held out but three
days longer, the Duke of Burgundy would have certainly raised the siege.
But, in short, the governor complied with the English, and the town was
surrendered[545] to the Duke of Lorraine, upon condition of saving their
goods and sparing their persons.

The next day, or at furthest two days after the surrender, the Duke of
Burgundy appeared with a very good army, considering his condition,
for several of his own subjects had marched up through the province
of Luxembourg to join him. The Duke of Lorraine and he faced one
another[546], but no action of importance happened between them, the Duke
of Lorraine being too weak to attempt anything. The Duke of Burgundy,
in his old obstinate way, was resolved to besiege Nancy again[547],
though it had been much wiser in him not to have undertaken it at that
time; but when God is pleased to change the fortune of princes, he puts
these obstinate inclinations into them. Had the Duke of Burgundy been
persuaded to have garrisoned the little places about the town, as he was
advised, he would quickly have reduced it to great straits, and would
have forced it to surrender in a short time, for it was but ill provided
with provisions, and the multitude in the town would have presently
distressed it; while he would have had time to recruit his army, and put
them into quarters of refreshment; but he took quite another course.




CH. VI.—Of the Count of Campobasso’s great Treachery, and how he
prevented the Duke of Burgundy from hearing a Gentleman who would have
revealed it to him before his Execution, and how the Duke also rejected
the Information that was sent him by the King.—1476.


Whilst the Duke of Burgundy was pushing on the siege of Nancy (so
unfortunately for himself, his subjects, and many others who were not at
all concerned in his quarrel), many of his own party began to enter into
a conspiracy against him, and new enemies, as you have heard, surrounded
and invaded him on all sides. Among the rest there was the Count Nicolo
Campobasso, of the kingdom of Naples, who had been banished from thence
for espousing the interest of the house of Anjou[548], and whom, after
the death of Nicholas, Duke of Calabria, the Duke of Burgundy had
entertained in his service, with several other of the Duke of Calabria’s
servants. This count was very poor, both in money and lands; at his first
coming to him, the Duke of Burgundy gave him 40,000 ducats in ready
money, to raise a troop in Italy, which was to consist of 400 lances, and
to be commanded and paid by himself. From that very moment, as I said
before, he began to form designs against the life of his master, and
continued to carry on his secret practices to the time of which I am now
speaking; for, finding his master’s power declining, he began to practise
underhand with the Duke of Lorraine, and such of the king’s officers and
servants in Champagne as were not far from the Duke of Burgundy’s army.
His first proposal to the Duke of Lorraine was, to delay the siege of
Nancy, by not taking care to provide a sufficient quantity of provisions
and ammunition, so that the army would be unable to carry it on for want
of necessaries; and, indeed, it was no hard matter for him to do this,
for he was entrusted with this charge, and had the greatest influence
with the duke his master. With our officers he dealt more freely, and
promised to take or kill the Duke of Burgundy, provided he were continued
in the command of his 400 lances upon the same footing as before, and had
20,000 crowns and a good county in France besides.

Whilst he was driving his bargains after this manner, several of the
Duke of Lorraine’s officers attempted to throw themselves into the
town; some of them got in, but others were taken, and among the rest
one Cifron[549], a gentleman of Provence, who had managed the whole
affair between Campobasso and the Duke of Lorraine. The Duke of Burgundy
immediately commanded this Cifron to be hanged, affirming that when a
prince had once invested a town, and erected batteries to play upon it,
if any endeavoured to reinforce and strengthen the garrison, they were
condemned to death by the laws of war. However, this was not practised
in our wars, which, in other respects, are much more cruel than those
of Italy or Spain, where that custom prevails. But, right or wrong,
this gentleman was to die by the Duke of Burgundy’s express order. The
gentleman, finding that his death was inevitable, sent to acquaint the
duke that, if he pleased but to admit him to his presence, he would make
a discovery of something that nearly concerned his person. Some gentlemen
who heard his proposal, brought the news of it to the duke at a time when
the Count of Campobasso was with him, either by accident, or else on
purpose, having intelligence that Cifron was taken, and fearing he would
discover all he knew; for he knew the whole intrigue from one end to the
other, and that was the secret he would have discovered to the duke.

The duke answered those that brought him this message, that it was only
an artifice to gain time, and that if he had anything to discover, he
might tell it to them. The Count of Campobasso highly applauded this
answer, there being only himself, who was the chief commander in the
army, and a secretary that was writing, then present. The prisoner sent
word, again, that he could discover it to nobody but the duke himself;
upon which the duke ordered him to be carried to execution immediately,
and his orders were obeyed. As he was going to the place of execution,
Cifron entreated several to intercede with the duke to save his life,
and he would discover a secret that was of greater importance to him
than the best province in his dominions. Several of his acquaintance had
compassion on him, and went to desire the duke that, for their sake, he
would vouchsafe to admit him into his presence; but this treacherous
count stood at the door of the wooden house in which the duke lodged,
refused them entrance, and told them, “The duke commands that he be
immediately executed,”[550] and sent messengers on purpose to hasten
the provost; so that finally poor Cifron was hanged, to the unspeakable
prejudice of the Duke of Burgundy, for whom it had been, much better to
have treated this unfortunate gentleman with more humanity, and heard
what he had to say; for then, perhaps, he might have been alive to this
day, and his house in a more flourishing condition, considering what
occurrences have happened since in this kingdom.

But we have reason to believe that God had otherwise ordained it, as a
punishment for his late disloyalty to the Count of St. Paul, Constable
of France, of which you have heard elsewhere in these Memoirs; how he
seized upon his person, contrary to his solemn promise and engagement,
delivered him to the king to be put to death, and sent all his letters
and contracts to serve as an evidence against him at his trial. And
though the duke had just reason to bear a mortal hatred against the
constable, and to pursue him even to death, yet he should have done it
without breaking his faith; nor can all the reasons that could be alleged
in this case extenuate the crime, or cover the dishonour that will always
be a stain and blot on the duke’s character; for notwithstanding the
safe-conduct and protection that he granted the constable, he yet seized
upon him afterwards, and sold him for covetousness, not only to obtain
the town of St. Quentin and other fortresses, inheritances and moveables
belonging to the constable, but also in the hope of taking Nancy the
first time he besieged it; for after many excuses and dissimulations he
delivered up the constable, for fear that the king’s army in Champagne
might interrupt his enterprise; his majesty having threatened to do so
by his ambassadors, unless he should perform his articles, by which the
first that took the constable was obliged to deliver him up within eight
days, or to see him executed himself. But the duke had deferred his
surrender for several days longer than was agreed upon between them; and
the fear of being called to account for this, and of being interrupted in
the siege of Nancy, prevailed with him to deliver up the constable, as
you have heard.

And it is worthy of our observation, that as, in his first siege of
Nancy, he was guilty of that dishonourable action towards the constable;
and in his second, he ordered Cifron to be hanged (for he would not
hear him, like a person whose understanding was infatuated, and his
ears stopped to his own ruin)—so, in the same place he was deceived and
betrayed himself by the very person in whom he reposed most confidence
(and not altogether unjustly, if we reflect upon what has been said
before), both in regard to the constable and Nancy. But the determination
of such events depends only upon God; and I have given my opinion only
to illustrate my proposition, that a good prince ought never to consent
to such a base and ignominious action, whatsoever plausible reasons may
be urged in vindication of it; for it often happens that those who give
their advice in such an affair do it either out of flattery, or fear of
contradicting their prince, though, when the thing is done, they are
heartily sorry for it, knowing how liable they are to be punished in this
world and the next; however, such counsellors as these are better far
off, than near any prince.

Thus you have seen how God, the sole Governor of human affairs, raised
up the Count of Campobasso to be the instrument of His vengeance in the
case of the constable, in the same place, and after the same manner, but
with more circumstances of cruelty; for he betrayed the very person who
had entertained him in his service when he was old, poor, and friendless,
and had given him an annual sum of 10,000 ducats, with which to pay his
soldiers, besides other posts of great advantage. And, when he first
began his conspiracy he was on his journey into Italy with 40,000 ducats
to raise his regiment; and yet, in that very journey, he made overtures
in two several places, first, to a physician at Lyons, called Simon of
Pavia, next, to another person in Savoy, as you have already heard;
and at his return with his regiment, being quartered in certain small
towns in the county of Marle in Lannois, he fell to his old practices,
and offered to deliver up all the towns he held; or, if that were not
sufficient, if the king would but face his master, and pretend to give
him battle, when they were drawn up, and ready to engage, upon a signal
to be agreed on between the king and him, he would come over to him
and join his majesty’s army with the troops under his command; but the
king was not pleased with this last overture by any means. He offered,
likewise, the first time his master lay in the field, either to take
him prisoner, or kill him, as he was reviewing his army; and indeed he
might easily have done it; for the duke’s custom was, as soon as he was
alighted from his horse, at the place where his army was to encamp, to
pull off the rest of his armour, and with his cuirass only, to mount upon
a little palfrey, and, attended only by eight or ten archers on foot,
or two or three gentlemen of his bed-chamber, to ride about the army,
and see that it was strongly enclosed; so that with a small party of ten
horse, the count might have performed this execrable action without much
difficulty. The king, observing the restless malice of this man against
his master, and that he was conspiring against him even during the time
of the truce between them, and being not well informed of the object of
these overtures, resolved upon showing a singular piece of friendship and
generosity to the Duke of Burgundy, and sent him in writing, by the Lord
of Contay (whom I have so often mentioned in these Memoirs), the whole
progress of the count’s conspiracy. I was present at the delivery of the
letters, and I am sure the Lord of Contay acquitted himself faithfully
to his master; but the duke would give no credit to his information,
and said, that if there was any truth in it, the king would never have
communicated it. This was long before the duke’s arrival before Nancy,
and I verily believe he never took any notice of it to the count, for he
continued his old practices afterwards.




CH. VII.—How the Duke of Lorraine with a powerful Army of Germans took
the field, and encamped at St. Nicholas, whilst the Duke of Burgundy lay
before Nancy; and how the King of Portugal, who was in France at that
time, paid a visit to the Duke in his Camp before that Town.—1477.


But now to proceed with our principal subject. You must know that the
Duke of Burgundy besieged Nancy in the depth of winter, with a small
army which was ill provided and ill paid. Several of his officers had
entered into a conspiracy against him, and there was a general mutiny
among the common soldiers, who censured and despised all his enterprises;
which, as I have observed at large before, is the common fate in times of
adversity; but nobody practised against his person and dominions except
the Count of Campobasso, for his subjects were all loyal to him. The
Duke of Burgundy being in this miserable condition, the Duke of Lorraine
treated with the old and new allies[551] (whom I have mentioned before)
for a supply of troops to enable him to give the duke battle, and raise
the siege of Nancy. They all readily consented, and every town furnished
him with a body of troops, so that now his only want was money for their
subsistence. The king by his ambassadors in Switzerland encouraged him
extremely in this enterprise, and remitted him 400,000 francs to pay his
Swiss: and the Lord of Craon, the king’s lieutenant in Champagne, was
quartered in Barrois with a body of 700 or 800 lances and frank-archers,
commanded by experienced officers. The Duke of Lorraine, by help of the
king’s favour and money, assembled a good body of Swiss, both horse and
foot; for, besides the troops that were in his own pay, they furnished
him with some at their own expense. He had also many French volunteers,
and the king’s army (as you have already heard) was quartered in Barrois,
not with a design to commit any act of hostility, but only to wait the
issue of a battle, which was every day expected; for the Duke of Lorraine
had marched with his Germans to St. Nicholas[552], not far from Nancy.

The King of Portugal[553] had now been in France for nine months or
thereabouts; for our king, being in an alliance with him against the
King of Castile[554], the King of Portugal flattered himself that he
would assist him with a powerful army to make war upon his adversary on
the side of Biscay or Navarre, for he had several towns in Castile, upon
the frontiers of Portugal, and some upon our borders, as the Castle of
Burgos, and others; so that I am of opinion, if our king had assisted
him, as he was sometimes inclined to do, the King of Portugal might have
succeeded in his designs; but, by degrees, the king’s mind changed, and
the King of Portugal was amused with fair words, and fed with hopes, for
a year or more.

In the meantime the King of Portugal’s affairs in Castile began to
decline: for, when he came into France, almost all the nobility of
Castile were in his interest; but his long stay in France tired their
patience, and they began to grow weary, and made their peace with
Ferdinand and Isabella, who now reign. The King of France indeed had
promised to assist him, but he excused himself afterwards upon account of
the war in Lorraine, pretending that if the Duke of Burgundy prevailed,
he feared that he would afterwards invade his dominions. The King of
Portugal, who was a very good and just prince, took a fancy to pay a
visit to the Duke of Burgundy, who was his cousin-german[555], and to try
whether his good offices could effect a pacification between the king
and the duke, supposing that when this obstacle was removed, the king
would certainly assist him; for he was ashamed to return into Portugal or
Castile without having been successful in his solicitations at our court,
especially after coming thither in so imprudent a manner, and contrary to
the opinion of the greatest part of his council.

With this design the King of Portugal began his journey towards the
latter end of the winter, and being arrived at the Duke of Burgundy’s
camp before Nancy[556], he began to discourse with him about what the
king had told him in relation to a peace: but he found it would be no
easy matter to accommodate things between them, their demands ran so
high; and therefore he stayed but two days, before he took his leave of
his cousin, and returned to Paris. The Duke of Burgundy pressed him to
stay, and command the body of troops that were to defend the pass at
Pont-à-Mousson, near Nancy, for he had received intelligence that the
German army was posted at St. Nicholas. The King of Portugal excused
himself, by saying that he was neither armed nor provided for such an
enterprise; and upon this he returned to Paris, where he had resided so
long already. At last the King of Portugal grew suspicious of the King
of France, and fancied his majesty had a design to seize on him, and
deliver him up to his enemy the King of Castile. Upon the strength of
this imagination he put himself into a disguise, and with two more in
his company, resolved to go to Rome, and enter some religious house: but
he was taken in that disguise by a Norman called Robinet le Beuf[557];
at which our king was extremely concerned, and being ashamed of what had
passed, ordered several ships to be equipped on the coast of Normandy,
and gave the command of them to Master George le Grec[558], with orders
to conduct him safe into Portugal, which he performed accordingly.

The occasion of his war against the King of Castile was in favour of his
sister’s daughter[559], which sister was wife to Don Henry, late King of
Castile[560], and had a beautiful daughter still living (but unmarried),
in Portugal: but Queen Isabella[561], who was sister to the said King
Henry, disputed the young lady’s right of succession to the crown of
Castile, pretending she was illegitimate, and born in adultery. Many
others were of the same opinion, objecting impotence in King Henry, and
proving it by arguments, which for certain reasons I shall here omit.
However this may be, and though the young lady was born in wedlock, and
under the veil of marriage, yet the crown of Castile was enjoyed by Queen
Isabella of Castile, and her husband the King of Arragon and Sicily, who
now reigns. The King of Portugal was very ambitious of making a match
between his niece and our King Charles VIII., who is now reigning; and
indeed that was the great design of his journey into France, which
turned so much to his disadvantage, for not long after his return into
Portugal he died. Wherefore (as I have already observed in the beginning
of these Memoirs), it highly concerns a prince to be very careful in the
choice of persons qualified to be sent on embassies to foreign courts;
for if those ambassadors that came to our king from the King of Portugal
upon the above-mentioned proposal (at which I was present by deputation
from our king), had been as wise as they ought, they would have informed
themselves better of our affairs before they advised their master to
undertake a journey which proved so disadvantageous and dishonourable to
him.




CH. VIII.—How the Duke of Burgundy, by rejecting the Counsel of several
of his Officers, was defeated and slain in a Battle between him and the
Duke of Lorraine, not far from Nancy.—1477.


I could willingly have omitted this relation of the King of Portugal’s
affairs, had it not been to show, that one prince ought not rashly to put
himself into the power of another, nor go in person to solicit his own
supplies. But to proceed with my history:—The King of Portugal had not
left the Duke of Burgundy’s camp above a day, before the Duke of Lorraine
and his army of Germans broke up from St. Nicholas, and advanced towards
the Duke of Burgundy, with a resolution to give him battle. The Count
of Campobasso joined them that very day, and carried off with him about
eight score men-at-arms; and it grieved him much that he could do his
master no greater mischief. The garrison of Nancy had intelligence of
his design, which in some measure encouraged them to hold out; besides,
another person[562] had got over the works, and assured them of relief,
otherwise they were just upon surrendering, and would have capitulated in
a little time, had it not been for the treachery of this count; but God
had determined to finish this mystery.

The Duke of Burgundy, having intelligence of the approach of the Duke
of Lorraine’s army, called a kind of council, contrary to his custom,
for generally he followed his own will. It was the opinion of most of
his officers that his best way would be to retire to Pont-à-Mousson,
which was not far off, and dispose his army in the towns about Nancy;
affirming, that as soon as the Germans had thrown a supply of men
and provisions into Nancy, they would march off again; and the Duke
of Lorraine being in great want of money, it would be a great while
before he would be able to assemble such an army again; and that their
supplies of provisions could not be so great but before half the winter
was over, they would be in the same straits as they were now; and that
in the meantime the duke might raise more forces, and recruit himself:
for I have been told by those who ought to know best, that the Duke of
Burgundy’s army did not then consist of full 4000 men[563], and of that
number not above 1200 were in a condition to fight. Money he did not
want; for in the Castle of Luxembourg (which was not far off), there were
in ready cash 450,000 crowns, which would have raised men enough. But God
was not so merciful to him as to permit him to take this wise counsel,
or discern the vast multitude of enemies who on every side surrounded
him. Therefore he chose the worst plan, and like a rash and inconsiderate
madman, resolved to try his fortune, and engage the enemy with his weak
and shattered army[564], notwithstanding the Duke of Lorraine had a
numerous force of Germans, and the king’s army was not far off.

As soon as the Count of Campobasso arrived in the Duke of Lorraine’s
army, the Germans sent him word to leave the camp immediately, for
they would not entertain such traitors among them. Upon which message
he retired with his party to Condé[565], a castle and pass[566] not
far off, where he fortified himself with carts and other things as
well as he could, in hopes, that if the Duke of Burgundy were routed,
he might have an opportunity of coming in for a share of the plunder,
as he did afterwards. Nor was this practice with the Duke of Lorraine
the most execrable action that Campobasso was guilty of; but, before
he left the army, he conspired with several other officers (finding it
was impracticable to attempt anything against the Duke of Burgundy’s
person) to leave him just as they came to the charge; for, at that
time, he supposed it would put the army into the greatest terror and
consternation; and if the duke fled, he was sure he could not escape
alive, for he had ordered thirteen or fourteen sure men, some to run as
soon as the Germans came up to charge them, and others to watch the Duke
of Burgundy, and kill him in the rout; which was well enough contrived,
for I myself have seen two or three of those who were thus employed
to kill the duke. Having thus settled his conspiracy at home, he went
over to the Duke of Lorraine upon the approach of the German army; but,
finding they would not entertain him, he retired to Condé, as I said
before.

The German army marched forward, and with them a considerable body of
French horse, whom the king had given leave to be present in that action.
Several parties lay in ambush not far off, that if the Duke of Burgundy
were routed, they might surprise some person of quality, or take some
considerable booty. By this every one may see into what a deplorable
condition this poor duke had brought himself, by his contempt of good
counsel. Both armies being joined, the Duke of Burgundy’s forces, which
had been twice beaten before, and were weak and ill-provided besides,
were quickly broken and entirely defeated. Many saved themselves by
flight; the rest were either taken or killed[567]; and among them the
Duke of Burgundy himself was killed on the spot.[568] Not having been in
the battle myself, I will say nothing of the manner of his death; but
I was told by some, that they saw him beaten down but, being prisoners
themselves, were not able to assist him; yet, whilst they were in sight,
he was not killed, but a great body of men coming that way afterwards,
they killed and stripped him in the throng, not knowing who he was.
This battle was fought on the 5th of January, 1476, upon the eve of
Twelfth-day.

    _The Epitaph of Charles, the last Duke of Burgundy, who
    was killed before Nancy, in Lorraine, in the year 1476, on
    Twelfth-eve._

        Carolus hoc busto Burgundæ gloria gentis
          Conditur, Europæ qui fuit ante timor.
        Ganda rebellatrix hoc plebs domitore, cremata
          Post patriæ leges perpete pressa jugo est.
        Nec minùs hunc sensit tellus Leodina cruentum,
          Cùm ferro et flammis urbs populata fuit.
        Monte sub heritio Francas cum rege cohortes,
          In pavidam valido truserat ense fugam.
        Hostibus expulsis Eduardum in regna locavit
          Anglica, primævo restituens solio.
        Bella ducum, regumque, et Cæsaris omnia spernens
          Totus in effuso sanguine lætus erat.
        Denique dum solitis fidit temerarius armis,
          Atque Lotharingo cum duce bella movet,
        Sanguineam vomuit media inter prælia vitam,
          Aureaque hostili vellera liquit humo.
        Ergò triumphator longæva in sæcla renatus,
          Palmam de tanto principe victor habet.
        O tibi qui terras quæsisti (Carole) cœlum
          Det Deus, et spretas anteà pacis opes.
        Nunc dic Nanceios cernens ex æthere muros,
          A clemente ferox hoste sepulchror ibi.
        Discite terrenis quid sit confidere rebus,
          Hic toties victor denique victus adest.

    _At the foot of the tomb are engraven the following verses_:

        Dux jacet hîc Carolus Belgarum ilia ignea virtus
          Cui Mavors dederat bella gerenda pater:
        Quem timuit subditis animosus Gallus in armis,
          Cuique Alemannorum terga dedêre duces,
        Quique animum Hesperias bellis agitabat in urbes,
          Sed subitò invertit sors temulenta viam:
        Nam cùm Ranerium bello sibi provocat hostem,
          Occubuit fuso milite stratus humi:
        Et ne tanta viri laus intestata jaceret,
          Hoc victor victi condidit ossa loco.

                        ECCE LEO CECIDIT, IAM PAX
                            QUÆSITA VIGEBIT.
                          NOCTE REGUM SUCCUBUIT
                                CAROLUS.




CH. IX.—A Digression concerning the Virtues of the Duke of Burgundy, and
the Time of his House’s Prosperity.


I saw a seal-ring of his, after his death, at Milan, with his arms cut
curiously upon a sardonyx that I have often seen him wear in a riband at
his breast, which was sold at Milan for two ducats, and had been stolen
from him by a varlet that waited on him in his chamber. I have often seen
the duke dressed and undressed in great state and formality, and by very
great persons; but, at his last hour, all this pomp and magnificence
ceased, and both he and his family perished (as you have heard already)
on the very spot where he had delivered up the constable not long before,
out of a base and avaricious motive; but may God forgive him! I have
known him a powerful and honourable prince, in as great esteem and as
much courted by his neighbours (when his affairs were in a prosperous
condition), as any prince in Europe, and perhaps more so; and I cannot
conceive what should have provoked God Almighty’s displeasure so highly
against him, unless it was his self-love and arrogance, in attributing
all the success of his enterprises, and all the renown he ever acquired,
to his own wisdom and conduct, without ascribing anything to God: yet,
to speak truth, he was endowed with many good qualities. No prince ever
had a greater desire to entertain young noblemen than he; or was more
careful of their education. His presents and bounty were never profuse
and extravagant, because he gave to many, and wished everybody should
taste of his generosity. No prince was ever more easy of access to his
servants and subjects. Whilst I was in his service he was never cruel,
but a little before his death he became so, which was an infallible sign
of the shortness of his life. He was very splendid and pompous in his
dress, and in everything else, and, indeed, a little too much. He paid
great honours to all ambassadors and foreigners, and entertained them
nobly. His ambitious desire of glory was insatiable, and it was that
which more than any other motive induced him to engage eternally in wars.
He earnestly desired to imitate the old kings and heroes of antiquity,
who are still so much talked of in the world, and his courage was equal
to that of any prince of his time.

But all his designs and imaginations were vain, and turned afterwards to
his own dishonour and confusion, for it is the conquerors and not the
conquered that win renown. I cannot easily determine towards whom God
Almighty showed his anger most, whether towards him who died suddenly,
without pain or sickness in the field of battle, or towards his subjects,
who never enjoyed peace after his death, but were continually involved
in wars against which they were not able to maintain themselves, upon
account of the civil dissensions and cruel animosities that arose among
them; and that which was the most insupportable was, that the very people
to whom they were now indebted for their defence and preservation, were
the Germans, who were strangers, and not long since had been their
enemies. In short, after the duke’s death, there was not a man who wished
them to prosper, whoever defended them. And by the management of their
affairs, their understanding seemed to be as much infatuated as their
master’s was just before his death; for they rejected all good counsel,
and pursued such methods as directly tended to their destruction; and
they are still in great danger of a relapse into calamity, and it will be
well if it turn not in the end to their utter ruin.

I am partly of the opinion of those who maintain that God gives princes,
as He in His wisdom thinks fit, to punish or chastise their subjects:
and He disposes the affections of subjects to their princes, as He
has determined to exalt or depress them. Just so it has pleased Him
to deal with the house of Burgundy; for after a long series of riches
and prosperity, and sixscore years’[569] peace under three illustrious
princes, predecessors to Duke Charles (all of them of great prudence and
discretion), it pleased God to send this Duke Charles, who continually
involved them in bloody wars, as well winter as summer, to their great
affliction and expense, in which most of their richest and stoutest men
were either killed or taken prisoners. Their misfortunes began at the
siege of Nuz, and continued for three or four battles successively, to
the very hour of his death; so much so, that at the last, the whole
strength of the country was destroyed, and all were killed or taken
prisoners who had any zeal or affection for the house of Burgundy,
or power to defend the state and dignity of that family; so that in
a manner their losses equalled, if they did not overbalance, their
former prosperity; for as I had seen these princes puissant, rich and
honourable, so it fared with their subjects: for I think I have seen
and known the greatest part of Europe, yet I never knew any province
or country, though of a larger extent, so abounding in money[570], so
extravagantly fine in their furniture, so sumptuous in their buildings,
so profuse in their expenses, so luxurious in their feasts and
entertainments, and so prodigal in all respects, as the subjects of these
princes in my time; and if any think I have exaggerated, others who lived
in my time, will be of opinion that I have rather said too little.

But it pleased God, at one blow, to subvert this great and sumptuous
edifice, and ruin this powerful and illustrious family, which had
maintained and bred up so many brave men, and had acquired such mighty
honour and renown far and near, by so many victories and successful
enterprises, as none of all its neighbouring states could pretend to
boast of. A hundred and twenty years it continued in this flourishing
condition, by the grace of God; all its neighbours having, in the
meantime, been involved in troubles and commotions, and all of them
applying to it for succour or protection: to wit, France, England,
and Spain, as you have seen by experience of our master the King of
France, who in his minority, and during the reign of Charles VII., his
father, retired to this court, where he lived six years, and was nobly
entertained all that time by Duke Philip the Good. Out of England I saw
there also two of King Edward’s brothers, the Dukes of Clarence and
Gloucester (the last of whom was afterwards called King Richard the
Third); and of the house of Lancaster, the whole family or very near,
with all their party. In short, I have seen this family in all respects
the most flourishing and celebrated of any in Christendom: and then, in a
short space of time, it was quite ruined and turned upside down, and left
the most desolate and miserable of any house in Europe, as regards both
prince and subjects. Such changes and revolutions of states and kingdoms,
God in His providence has wrought before we were born, and will do again
when we are dead; for this is a certain maxim, that the prosperity or
adversity of princes depends wholly on His Divine disposal.




CH. X.—How the King of France received intelligence of the Duke of
Burgundy’s last Defeat, and managed his Affairs after the Duke’s
Death.—1477.


But to proceed with my history. The king having established posts[571]
in all parts of his kingdom (which before never had been done), it was
not long ere he received the news of the Duke of Burgundy’s defeat; and
he was in hourly expectation of the report, for letters of advice had
reached him before, importing, that the German army was advancing towards
the Duke of Burgundy’s, and that a battle was expected between them. Upon
which many persons kept their ears open for the news, in order to carry
it to the king. For his custom was to reward liberally any person who
brought him the first tidings of any news of importance, and to remember
the messenger besides. His majesty also took great delight in talking of
it before it arrived, and would say, “I will give so much to any man who
first brings me such and such news.” The Lord du Bouchage and I being
together, happened to receive the first news of the battle of Morat, and
we went with it to the king, who gave each of us 200 marks of silver.
The Lord du Lude, who lay without the Plessis, had the first news of
the arrival of the courier, with the letters concerning the battle of
Nancy; he commanded the courier to deliver him the packet, and as he was
a great favourite of the king’s, he durst not refuse him. By break of
day the next morning, the Lord du Lude knocked at the door next to the
king’s chamber, and it being opened, he delivered in the packet from the
Lord of Craon and other officers. But none of the first letters gave any
certainty of the duke’s death; they only stated that he was seen to run
away, and that it was supposed he had made his escape.

The king was at first so transported with joy at the news, he scarce knew
how to behave himself: however, his majesty was still in some perplexity.
On one hand, he was afraid that if the duke should be taken prisoner by
the Germans, by means of his money, of which he had great store, he would
make some composition with them. On the other, he was doubtful, if the
duke had made his escape, though defeated for the third time, whether
he should seize upon his towns in Burgundy or not[572]; which he judged
not very difficult to do, since most of the brave men of that country
had been slain in those three battles. As to this last point, he came to
this resolution (which I believe few were acquainted with but myself,)
that if the duke were alive and well, he would command the army which
lay ready in Champagne and Barrois to march immediately into Burgundy,
and seize upon the whole country whilst it was in that state of terror
and consternation; and when he was in possession of it, he would inform
the duke, that the seizure he had made was only to preserve it for him,
and secure it against the Germans, mans, because it was held under the
sovereignty of the crown of France, and therefore he was unwilling
it should fall into their hands; and whatever he had taken should be
faithfully restored: and truly, I am of opinion his majesty would have
done it, though many people who are ignorant of the motives that guided
the king, will not easily believe it. But this resolution was altered as
soon as he was certain of the Duke of Burgundy’s death.

Upon the king’s receiving the above-mentioned first letter, (which gave
no account of the duke’s death), he immediately sent to Tours, to summon
all his captains and other great personages to attend him. Upon their
arrival, he communicated his letters to them. They all pretended great
joy; but to such as more narrowly observed their behaviour, it was easy
to be discerned that most of them did but feign it; and, notwithstanding
all their outward dissimulation, they had been better pleased if the Duke
of Burgundy had been successful. The reason of this might be, because
the king was greatly feared, and now if he should find himself clear
and secure from his enemies, they were afraid they would be reduced, or
at least their offices and pensions retrenched; for there were several
present who had been engaged against him with his brother the Duke of
Guienne, in the confederacy called the Public Good. After his majesty had
discoursed with them for some time, he went to mass, and then ordered
dinner to be laid in his chamber, and made them all dine with him; there
being with him his chancellor[573], and some other lords of his council.
The king’s discourse at dinner-time was about this affair, and I well
remember that myself and others took particular notice how those who
were present dined; but to speak truth (whether for joy or sorrow, I
cannot tell), there was not one of them that half filled his belly; and
certainly it could not have been from modesty or bashfulness before the
king, for there was not one amongst them but had dined with his majesty
many times before.

As soon as the king rose from table, he retired, and distributed to some
persons certain lands belonging to the Duke of Burgundy, as though he had
been dead. He despatched the Bastard of Bourbon, Admiral of France, and
myself, into those parts, with full power to receive the homage of all
such as were willing to submit and become his subjects. He ordered us to
set out immediately, and gave us commission to open all his letters and
packets which we might meet by the way, that thereby we might ascertain
whether the duke was dead or alive. We departed with all speed, though
it was the coldest weather I ever felt in my life. We had not ridden
above half a day’s journey, when we met a courier, and commanding him to
deliver his letters, we learned by them that the Duke of Burgundy was
slain, and that his body had been found among the dead, and recognised
by an Italian page that attended him, and by one Monsieur Louppe, a
Portuguese[574], who was his physician, and who assured the Lord of Craon
that it was the duke his master, and the Lord of Craon notified the same
at once to the king.




CH. XI.—How the King of France seized upon Abbeville after the Death of
the Duke of Burgundy, and the Answer he received from the Inhabitants of
Arras.—1477.


Upon receiving this news we rode directly to the suburbs of Abbeville,
and were the first that announced the intelligence to the duke’s
adherents in those parts. We found the inhabitants of the town in
treaty with the Lord of Torcy, for whom they had held a great affection
for a long time. The soldiers and officers of the Duke of Burgundy
negotiated with us, by means of a messenger whom we had sent to them
beforehand; and in confidence of success, they dismissed 400 Flemings
who were then quartered in the town. The citizens, laying hold of this
opportunity, opened the gates immediately to the Lord of Torcy, to the
great prejudice and disadvantage of the captains and officers of the
garrison,—for there were seven or eight of them to whom, by virtue of
the king’s authority, we had promised money, and pensions for life; but
they never enjoyed the benefit of that promise, because the town was not
surrendered by them. Abbeville was one of the towns that Charles VII.
delivered up by the treaty of Arras in the year 1435, which towns were to
return to the crown of France upon default of issue male; so that their
admitting us so easily is not so much to be wondered at.

From thence we marched to Dourlans, and sent a summons to Arras, the
chief town in Artois, and formerly part of the patrimony of the Earls
of Flanders, which for want of heirs male always descended to the
daughters. The Lord of Ravestein and the Lord des Cordes, who were in
the town of Arras, offered to enter into a treaty with us at Mount St.
Eloy[575], and to bring some of the chief citizens with them. It was
concluded that I and some others should meet them in the king’s behalf;
but the admiral refused to go himself, because he presumed they would
not consent to grant all our demands. I had not been long at the place
of appointment, when the two above-mentioned Lords of Ravestein and Des
Cordes arrived, attended by several persons of quality, and by certain
commissioners on the part of the city; one of whom was their pensionary,
named Monsieur John de la Vaquerie[576], whom they appointed to be their
spokesman, and who since that time has been made first president of the
Parliament of Paris. We demanded in the king’s name to have the gates
immediately opened, and to be received into the town, for both the town
and the whole country belonged to the king by right of confiscation;
and if they refused to obey this summons, they would be in danger of
being besieged, and compelled to submit by force, since their duke was
defeated, and his dominions utterly unprovided with means of defence,
upon account of their irrecoverable losses in the three late battles.
The lords returned answer by their speaker Monsieur John de la Vaquerie,
that the county of Artois belonged to the Lady of Burgundy, daughter
of Duke Charles, and descended to her in a right line from Margaret,
Countess of Flanders[577], Artois, Burgundy, Nevers, and Rethel, who was
married to Philip I., Duke of Burgundy, son of King John of France[578],
and younger brother to King Charles V.; wherefore they humbly entreated
the king, that he would observe and continue the truce that had existed
between him and the late Duke of Burgundy her father. Our conference
was but short, for we expected to receive this answer; but the chief
design of my going thither was to have a private conference with some
persons that were there, to try if I could bring them over to the king’s
interest. I made overtures to some of them, who soon afterwards did his
majesty signal service. We found the whole country in a state of very
great consternation, and not without cause; for in eight days’ time they
would scarce have been able to raise eight men-at-arms, and for other
soldiers there were not in the whole country above 1500 (reckoning horse
and foot together) that had escaped from the battle in which the Duke of
Burgundy was slain; and they were quartered about Namur and Hainault.
Their former haughty language was much altered now, and they spoke
with more submission and humility; not that I would upbraid them with
excessive arrogance in times past, but to speak impartially, in my time
they thought themselves so powerful, that they spoke neither of nor to
the king with the same respect as they have done since; and if people
were wise, they would always use such moderate language in their days of
prosperity, that in the time of adversity they would not need to change
it.

I returned to the admiral, to give him an account of our conference; and
there I was informed that the king was coming towards us, and that upon
receiving the news of the duke’s death, he immediately set out, having
despatched several letters in his own and his officers’ names, to send
after him what forces could presently be assembled, with which he hoped
to reduce the provinces I have just mentioned to his obedience.




CH. XII.—A Digression (not altogether foreign to my principal Design)
concerning the King’s Joy at being delivered from most of his Enemies,
and of the Error his Majesty committed in the Reduction of the Duke of
Burgundy’s Countries.—1477.


The king was overjoyed to see himself rid of all those whom he hated,
and who were his chief enemies; on some of them he had been personally
revenged, as on the constable of France, the Duke of Nemours, and several
others. His brother, the Duke of Guienne, was dead, and his majesty came
to the succession of the duchy. The whole house of Anjou was extinct;
both René, King of Sicily, John and Nicholas, Dukes of Calabria, and
since them their cousin, the Count du Maine, afterwards made Count of
Provence.[579] The Count d’Armagnac had been killed at Lestore, and the
king had got the estates and moveables of all of them. But the house
of Burgundy, being greater and more powerful than the rest, having
maintained war with Charles VII., our master’s father, for two and thirty
years together without any cessation, by the assistance of the English;
and having their dominions bordering upon the king’s, and their subjects
always inclinable to invade his kingdom; the king had reason to be more
than ordinarily pleased at the death of that duke, and he triumphed
more in his ruin than in that of all the rest of his enemies, as he
thought that nobody, for the future, either of his own subjects, or his
neighbours, would be able to oppose him, or disturb the tranquillity of
his reign. He was at peace with England[580], as you have heard, and made
it his chief business to continue so: yet, though he was freed in this
manner from all his apprehensions, God did not permit him to take such
courses in the management of his affairs as were most proper to promote
his own interests and designs. And certainly although God Almighty has
shown, and does still show, that His determination is to punish the
family of Burgundy severely, not only in the person of the duke, but in
their subjects and estates; yet I think the king our master did not take
right measures to gain his end. For, if he had acted prudently, instead
of pretending to conquer them, he should rather have endeavoured to annex
all those large territories, to which he had no just title, to the crown
of France by some treaty of marriage; or to have gained the hearts and
affections of the people, and so have brought them over to his interest,
which he might, without any great difficulty, have effected, considering
how their late afflictions had impoverished and dejected them. If he
had acted after that manner, he would not only have prevented their
ruin and destruction, but extended and strengthened his own kingdom,
and established them all in a firm and lasting peace. He might by this
means have eased his own country of its intolerable grievances, and
particularly of the marches and countermarches of his troops, which are
commanded continually up and down from one end of the kingdom to the
other, sometimes upon very slight occasions.

In the Duke of Burgundy’s life-time the king often talked with me about
this affair, and told me what he would do if he should outlive the duke,
and his discourse at that time was very rational and wise: he told me he
would propose a match between his son (our present king) and the Duke of
Burgundy’s daughter (who has since become Duchess of Austria), and if she
would not consent to that, on the ground that the dauphin was too young,
he would then endeavour to marry her to some young prince[581] of his
kingdom, by which means he might keep her and her subjects in amity, and
obtain, without war, what he intended to lay claim to for himself; and
this was his resolution not more than a week before he heard of the Duke
of Burgundy’s death; but the very day he received that news, his mind
began to change, and this wise counsel was laid aside when the admiral
and I were despatched into those provinces: however, the king spoke
little of what he intended to do,—only to some few that were about him,
he promised sundry of the duke’s lordships and possessions.




CH. XIII.—Of the Delivery of Han, Bohain, St. Quentin, and Peronne, to
the King, and how he sent his Barber, Monsieur Oliver, to treat with the
Citizens of Ghent.—1477.


As the king was upon the road towards us, he received from all parts
the welcome news of the delivering up the castles of Han and Bohain,
and that the inhabitants of St. Quentin had secured that town for him
themselves, and opened their gates to their neighbour, the Lord of Moüy.
He was certain of Peronne, which was commanded by Master William Bische,
and, by the overtures that we and several other persons had made him,
he was in great hopes that the Lord des Cordes would strike in with his
interest. To Ghent he sent his barber, Master Oliver[582], born in a
small village[583] not far off; and other agents he sent to other places,
with great expectations from all of them; and most of them promised him
very fair, but performed nothing. Upon the king’s arrival near Peronne,
I went to wait on his majesty, and at the same time William Bische and
others brought him the surrender of the town of Peronne, with which he
was extremely pleased. The king stayed there that day, and I dined with
him, according to my usual custom, for it was his humour to have seven or
eight always with him at table, and sometimes many more. After dinner he
withdrew, and seemed not to be at all pleased with the admiral’s little
exploit and mine; he told us he had sent his barber, Master Oliver, to
Ghent, and he doubted not but he would persuade that town to submit to
him; and Robinet Dodenfort[584] to St. Omer, as he had great interest
there; and these his majesty extolled as fit persons to manage such
affairs, to receive the keys of great towns, and to put garrisons of
his troops into them. He also mentioned others whom he had employed in
the same negotiation in other places; and with this he upbraided me,
by the Lord du Lude and others. It was contrary to my duty to argue or
expostulate with him; only I told his majesty I had great reason to fear
that Master Oliver, and the others whom he had named, would not be able
to reduce those towns to his obedience so easily as they proposed.

That which occasioned the king to speak to me after this manner was, that
he had changed his mind, and the success which had crowned the beginning
of his affairs, flattered him with the hopes of a speedy surrender of
all the towns in the Duke of Burgundy’s territories: and his majesty was
advised by some persons (who found his inclinations lean that way) to
root out and destroy that family quite, and make a distribution of their
territories among his servants. Upon which he began to declare openly
for whom he designed them. Namur and Hainault, which border upon the
frontiers of his kingdom, he bestowed on his own subjects; Brabant and
Holland, being larger and at a greater distance, he intended for certain
princes of Germany, who, by that means, would be obliged to espouse
his interest, and to assist him in all his enterprises. He was pleased
to impart all his designs to me, because I had formerly recommended
another method, and his majesty was desirous that I should be thoroughly
informed of all the reasons that induced him to the contrary, and
endeavoured to convince me that his design was far more advantageous for
the interest of his kingdom, which had formerly suffered great troubles
on account of the exorbitant power of the house of Burgundy, and the
vast extent of their territories. And certainly, in respect to this
world, there was great plausibility in what he said; but, as to matter
of conscience, I thought it quite otherwise. However the king’s policy
and penetration were such, that neither I nor any of his council, could
see so far into his affairs as himself; for, without dispute, he was
one of the wisest and most subtle princes of his age; but the hearts
of kings being in the hands of God Almighty alone, He disposes them in
such important affairs as is most proper for the events which He, in His
heavenly wisdom, has determined to bring to pass. For, certainly, had
it been His Divine pleasure that our king should have continued in the
resolution which he had formed before the Duke of Burgundy’s death, the
wars which have since occurred, and still continue, would never have
happened. But we were not worthy on either side to receive so lasting
a peace as was prepared to our hands; and that was the true cause of
the great oversight of which our king was guilty, and not any defect in
his judgment or understanding; for, as I said before, he was a prince
of consummate wisdom and experience. I have dwelt the longer upon this
subject, to show how necessary it is, at the beginning of any action of
importance, to debate and deliberate seriously upon its consequences,
in order that the most proper way of effecting it may be chosen, but
especially that the whole affair be recommended to God, and that in our
prayers He be solemnly entreated to direct us, for from Him all events
proceed, as is evident, both by Scripture and experience.

My design is not to upbraid or reflect the least upon the king, when I
say he was mistaken in this business; for, perhaps, others of a greater
judgment than myself were, and still are, of his opinion. However, this
affair was not debated either with us, or anywhere else. Chroniclers
commonly write nothing but what redounds to the praise and honour of
those princes whose actions they record, and they omit, and often ignore
many occurrences that are absolutely necessary to the illustration of
the truth; but, for my part, I am resolved to state nothing but what I
can prove to be matter of fact, either upon my own knowledge, or the
testimony of such persons whose veracity and honour are unquestionable,
without the least regard to the praises of any man; for it is not to be
thought there is any prince so wise, but he must sometimes err, and, if
he lives long, often; and so it will be found perpetually, if one may
be allowed to speak the truth. The greatest senates, and the greatest
governments in the world, have erred, and will err, as is known by daily
experience.

The king having sojourned for some time in a village near Peronne,
resolved the next morning to make his entry into that town, which (as I
said before) had surrendered to him. As all things were ready for his
departure, the king took me aside, and despatched me into Poictou and the
frontiers of Bretagne, whispering me in my ear, that if Master Oliver
failed in his design, and the Lord des Cordes did not come over to him,
he was resolved to destroy with fire and sword all that part of Artois
which borders upon the Lys, and is called La Levée[585], and afterwards
retire to Touraine. I recommended some persons who, by my means, had
already come over to his party, upon promise of pensions and other
advantages from him; he set down their names in writing, and honourably
performed the promises I had made them; and so I took my leave of him for
that time.

As I was just taking horse, the Lord du Lude happened to be near; he was
a person in some things very acceptable to the king, but he was too much
addicted to covetousness, and scrupled not to abuse or delude any man,
and, being easy and credulous himself, he was often imposed upon. He
had been educated with the king in his youth, and knew very well how to
humour his majesty, for he was a jocose man; he said to me, in a jesting
manner (though the counsel was solid enough), “How now, sir, are you
leaving the court, when you should now make your fortune, or never? Do
not you see what great things fall daily into the king’s hands, which
will enable him to advance and recompense his favourites? As for my
part, I expect to be Governor of Flanders, and to be made up of nothing
but gold.” He laughed all the while he was speaking to me, but I had no
such inclination, for I was afraid it had come from the king: I replied,
“That I should be very glad of any good fortune that befell him, and
hoped the king would not forget me;” and so I departed.

Not above half an hour before my departure, a person of some quality came
to me out of Hainault, and brought me news from several to whom I had
written to persuade them to enter into the king’s service. This gentleman
and I are nearly related; but he is still living, and therefore I shall
not mention his name, nor the names of any of the rest. He immediately
made offers to surrender all the chief towns and fortresses in Hainault;
I waited at once on the king, and acquainted him with this overture:
his majesty ordered the gentleman to be admitted to his presence, but
told me, that neither he nor those he came from, were persons whom he
had occasion to make use of. One he did not like upon one account, and
another, upon another; all their offers appeared to him inconsiderable,
and he was of opinion he should gain greater advantages without their
assistance; so I left him, and he ordered the gentleman to confer farther
with the Lord du Lude. The gentleman highly resented it, and left the
court immediately, without any farther treaty, for the Lord du Lude and
he would never have agreed: for he had undertaken the journey in hopes of
advancing himself, and raising his own fortune, and the first question
that the Lord du Lude asked him when he came in, was, “What the towns
would give him to intercede with the king in their behalf?” Wherefore
I am of opinion, that the king’s refusing to hearken to the overtures
that were made him by these gentlemen, was God’s own doing; for I have
since known that he would have refused no honour or employment to have
gained them over to his side; but perhaps, God would not suffer him to be
successful in all places, for the reasons above mentioned; or else He did
not think fit to permit him to usurp the country of Hainault (which is a
fief of the Empire), both because his title was not just, and by reason
of the ancient oaths and alliances between the emperors and the kings of
France. And he seemed afterwards to acknowledge as much; for when he
had possessed himself of Cambray, Quesnoy, and Bouchain, in Hainault,
he delivered up Bouchain[586], and restored Cambray to a condition of
neutrality[587], as it is an imperial town. It is true, I was not upon
the spot, yet I was well informed of all that occurred, and could easily
understand it by my acquaintance and education in both countries, and
I have since been assured of all this by those very persons who were
chiefly employed in the affair.




CH. XIV.—How Master Oliver, the King’s Barber, not succeeding in his
Designs upon Ghent, found out a way to secure Tournay for the King.—1477.


Master Oliver (as you have already heard) was despatched by the king’s
orders to Ghent, with letters to the Lady of Burgundy, Duke Charles’s
daughter, and full power to make certain secret overtures to her, if
she would put herself under the king’s protection. This was not the
main design of his errand, for he knew it would be a difficult thing
to have a private conference with the young lady alone; and, if he had
one, it would be no less difficult to persuade her to do what he wanted.
His chief business was to bring about some innovation in the city of
Ghent, knowing it had been always inclinable to change, and had been
kept in subjection under Dukes Philip and Charles by means of fear,
for the citizens had lost many of their privileges in their wars with
Duke Philip[588], by the articles of peace; besides, another of their
privileges was taken from them by Duke Charles (and that was about
the election of their magistrates), upon occasion of an offence they
committed on the first day of his entrance into their town as duke. As I
have mentioned this already, I shall say no more about it in this place.
These passages added much confidence to Master Oliver the barber, who,
following his instructions, tampered with some persons whom he judged
most tractable, and offered them not only that all their old privileges
should be restored, but that new ones should be added. These overtures
were not made in their Town-hall, nor publicly, but in private, as I said
before, for he had a mind to try first what he could do with the young
princess; but they guessed his design.

After Master Oliver had been some days in Ghent, he was conducted to his
audience in the best garb he could possibly procure; and he delivered his
credentials. The Lady of Burgundy was in her chair of state, the Duke
of Cleves on one hand, the Bishop of Liege on the other, and several
other persons of quality attending her. After the lady had read his
credentials, she bade him deliver his message; his answer was, that his
instructions were to deliver it only in private. They replied, that was a
custom never practised among them, and certainly could not be introduced
now with a young lady that was fit for marriage. He persisted in saying,
that by his orders he could communicate his business to nobody else.
Upon which they threatened to compel him by force, and put him into a
terrible consternation. I fancy when he delivered his letters, he had
not provided himself with a speech, for, indeed (as you have heard)
that business was only secondary; however it may be, Master Oliver left
the assembly without any farther conference. Some of the council had a
very contemptible opinion of him, both in respect of the meanness of
his profession, and the uncomeliness of his demeanour and language; but
more especially the citizens of Ghent (because he was born in a pitiful
village near that city), put many affronts upon him, in consequence of
which he took to flight suddenly; for he was informed that if he had
stayed a little longer, they would have thrown him into the river: and
truly I am of opinion that would have been his destiny.

This Master Oliver assumed the title of Count de Meulant, which is a
small town near Paris, of which he was captain. When he had made his
escape out of Ghent, he fled to Tournay, which town, though neutral,
bore a great affection to the king, for it had formerly belonged to his
predecessors, and paid him 6000 Parisian livres a year: in all other
respects it was free, entertaining all comers, and it is a fair and
strong town, as everybody in those countries knows very well. All the
revenues of both their clergy and townsmen lie in Hainault and Flanders,
for it borders upon those two countries; and upon that account in
the wars between Charles VII. and Duke Philip of Burgundy, they paid
constantly 10,000 livres per annum to the said duke, and I have known
them give an equal sum to Duke Charles; but at this time, when Master
Oliver came to them, they paid nothing, but enjoyed great quiet and
repose.

Though the management of the affair which was committed to Master
Oliver’s discretion was far beyond his capacity, yet certainly he was
not so much to be blamed as those who employed him in it; for though his
success was such as might have been easily presaged, yet he gave proof
both of courage and conduct in what he did; for knowing that the town of
Tournay lay so nearly, as I said, between those two provinces that it
would be easy to make inroads into either, if he could contrive to put a
French garrison into it (to which the townsmen were always averse, having
all along preserved their neutrality, and connected themselves neither
with the one nor the other), he sent privately to Monsieur de Moüy (whose
son[589] was bailiff of the town, but not resident there) to come to him
at a certain hour with what forces he could draw out of St. Quentin, and
whatever other troops he could assemble. Monsieur de Moüy came to the
gate at the appointed hour, where he found thirty or forty men, and
Master Oliver at the head of them, who boldly commanded the barrier to
be opened, and partly for love, and partly for fear, they obeyed him.
Monsieur de Moüy marched with his detachment into the town, with which
the people were well enough satisfied; but the magistrates were not
pleased with it, of whom seven or eight were immediately sent to Paris,
and never dared to return during our king’s reign.[590]

As soon as these forces had made themselves masters of Tournay, a more
considerable body was sent to reinforce the garrison, and many barbarous
incursions were made into Hainault and Flanders, in which many fine
houses and villages were plundered and burnt, more to the prejudice of
the inhabitants of Tournay than of anybody else; and these cruelties they
continued so long, that at last the Flemings rose up in arms, released
the Duke of Guelders out of prison, where he had been confined by Duke
Charles, made him their captain, and invested Tournay[591]; but they did
not continue the siege long, for they retired suddenly in great disorder
and confusion, and the Duke of Guelders undertaking to secure the rear,
and not being timely supported, was defeated, many of his men slain, and
he among the rest, of which I shall give you a more particular account
in another place.[592] And thus far the king’s affairs were crowned with
success, and his enemies over-reached by Master Oliver’s management; and
perhaps a man of greater rank and penetration could not have managed
them with so much success. But I have said enough already of so politic
a prince’s employing so inconsiderable a person to conduct so important
an affair; and certainly God had infatuated his understanding at that
time; for, as I said before, had he not looked upon everything as likely
to be easily executed, and given too great a loose to his passion and
vindictiveness against the Duke of Burgundy’s family, there is no
question but all, or the greater part, of their dominions had been at
this day under his power and government.




CH. XV.—Of the Ambassadors whom the Lady of Burgundy, Duke Charles’s
Daughter, sent to the King, and of the Delivering up of Arras, Hesdin,
Boulogne, and the City of Arras, to the King by the Assistance of the
Lord des Cordes.—1477.


The king being in possession of Peronne, which was surrendered to him
by Master William Bisches (a person of obscure parentage, born in
Molins-Engilbert, in Nivernois, but enriched and advanced afterwards by
Charles Duke of Burgundy, who had given him the command of that town,
because it was near a house called Clery, which the said Bisches had
purchased, and fortified very strongly); the king, I say, in this very
town received an embassy from the Lady of Burgundy, consisting of the
principal personages of her court. In my opinion, it was not prudently
done to employ so many, and send them all together; but their terror and
consternation were so great, they knew not what they did. The chief of
the ambassadors were one Messire William Hugonet[593], the chancellor
(a wise and notable man, who had gained a considerable fortune and vast
reputation under Duke Charles), and the Lord of Humbercourt, whom we
have frequently mentioned in these Memoirs, a person of such consummate
prudence and dexterity in the management of great affairs, that I do
not remember any man who exceeded him. There were likewise the Lord de
la Vere[594] a great man in Zealand, the Lord of Gruthuse, and several
other noblemen, besides ecclesiastics and burgesses of great towns.[595]
Before they were admitted to an audience, either public or private, the
king tampered with them, and tried all manner of ways to bring them over
to his party. They all of them returned him very humble and respectful
answers, as became people under affliction; but those whose estates
were remote, and out of danger from the king, refused to gratify him in
anything, unless a marriage were first concluded between the Dauphin
and the Lady of Burgundy. The chancellor and the Lord of Humbercourt
having been long in authority, and desiring to continue to possess it,
and having their estates near the king’s dominions (one in the duchy
of Burgundy and the other in Picardy, near Amiens) were inclined to
accept the king’s offers, upon condition the said marriage proceeded,
which they would endeavour to promote with all their power and interest,
and, when it was consummated, would engage themselves entirely in his
service. Though this was certainly the better method for the king, yet
he was mightily dissatisfied, because they did not join themselves
immediately to his party; but he dissembled this feeling as much as he
could, intending to make use of them in other affairs. The king already
held a correspondence with the Lord des Cordes, who advised his majesty
to press the ambassadors to send orders to him as Governor of Arras, to
deliver up that which they called the city of Arras, between which and
the town there were walls, ditches, and gates, which were formerly kept
shut against the city; but now the case was altered, and the city shut
out the town. After many arguments and difficulties had been started by
the ambassadors, being at last convinced it would be for the best, and
contribute much to the hastening of a peace, they consented, especially
the chancellor and the Lord of Humbercourt; and letters were immediately
despatched to the Lord des Cordes to discharge him of his trust and
command him to deliver up the city to the king. As soon as the king had
got possession of it[596], he threw up works before the gate of the town,
and such other places as he thought would be convenient; upon which the
Lord des Cordes marched with his garrison out of town, and every man went
whither he pleased, and took what side he liked best.

The Lord des Cordes looking upon himself to be free from the service
of his mistress, by virtue of the discharge which the ambassadors had
sent him, resolved to swear allegiance to the king, and enter into his
service for the future, since his name and arms were taken from a place
on this side of the Somme, not far from Beauvais; for his name was Philip
de Crevecœur, second brother to the Lord of Crevecœur; and indeed the
territories which the house of Burgundy had possessed upon the Somme in
the time of Dukes Philip and Charles returned, of course, to the king
in pursuance of the treaty of Arras, by which they were then entailed
upon the said dukes and their heirs male only, and Duke Charles had
left only this daughter. By that means the Lord des Cordes became the
king’s subject immediately, and would not have been to blame in putting
himself and all that belonged to him into the king’s service, had he not
taken a new oath to be true to the young Lady of Burgundy.[597] I know
there are various reports of this affair, and it is a matter of contest
to this very day, and therefore I will say no more about it; only this
I can affirm, that he was educated, advanced, and put into places of
great trust and power by Duke Charles: his mother[598] had some share
in the education of the young Lady of Burgundy; and he was Governor of
Picardy, Seneschal of Ponthieu, Captain of Crotoy, Governor of Peronne,
Montdidier, and Roye, and Captain of Boulogne and Hesdin for the duke
when he died; and at this present time he holds the same governments for
the king, in the same manner and form as our master confirmed them to him.

After the king had added some new fortifications to the city of Arras, he
marched to besiege Hesdin, carrying the Lord des Cordes with him, who had
been the governor of it but three days before, and the garrison consisted
of none but his own soldiers. At first, they declared they would keep it
for the young princess, alleging that they were bound to do so by their
oath of allegiance, and they fired their guns upon us for several days;
but at last they were prevailed upon by their old master (for to speak
plainly, there was a very good understanding between them), and the town
was delivered to the king, who marched from thence to Boulogne, where his
success was the same, though, perhaps, it did not surrender so soon by a
day. However, this had been a very dangerous way of proceeding, had those
that held the towns for the young princess been able to have assembled
any forces in the country (and the king, in the relation he afterwards
gave me of this affair, admitted as much himself); for there were some
in Boulogne who, perceiving the juggle, endeavoured to throw a body of
troops into the town, and if they had succeeded in their design, they
would have defended it in earnest.

Whilst the king lay before Boulogne (which was about five or six days),
the townsmen of Arras, finding they were deceived, and enclosed on all
sides with great numbers of soldiers and abundance of artillery, laboured
to procure forces if possible, that might garrison the town; to which
purpose they wrote letters to Lisle and Douay. At Douay there were some
few horse commanded by the Lord of Vergy[599], and others, whom I have
forgotten, who had escaped from the battle of Nancy, and were returned
thither. These gentlemen resolved to throw themselves into Arras, and in
order to effect it, assembled a body of about 200 or 300 horse, good
and bad, and about 500 or 600 foot. The inhabitants of Douay, having at
that time more pride than sense, forced this party to march at noon-day,
in spite of their unwillingness, and all that could be urged to the
contrary: which certainly was a great piece of folly and indiscretion,
and the design failed accordingly; for the country between Douay and
Arras is as flat as one’s hand, and not above five leagues, so that if
they had deferred their march till night, they had certainly effected
their design. When they were in the midst of their march, those who were
left in the city (to wit, the Lord du Lude, John du Fou[600], and the
troops of the Marshal de Loheac), having intelligence of their motion,
resolved to sally out, and rather venture an engagement, than suffer
them to get into the town; for they knew that if once this reinforcement
got into the town, they would never be able to defend the city. Their
enterprise was bold and perilous, but they performed it bravely, and
the whole party from Douay was defeated, most of them killed, or taken
prisoners[601], and the Lord of Vergy was among the latter.

The next day the king arrived at Arras in person, and was highly pleased
with their victory; he took the prisoners into his own custody, and
caused several of the footmen to be put to death as a terror to the
rest, who he knew were not numerous in those parts. The Lord of Vergy
was kept prisoner a long time, as he could not be induced to swear
allegiance to the king, though he was kept in irons, and confined very
closely; at length, at the importunity of his mother, after he had been
a prisoner a year or more, he submitted to the king’s good pleasure, and
I think he acted very prudently, for the king restored to him all his
own lands, and all that he had any pretensions to, gave him a revenue of
above 10,000 livres a year, and other considerable employments besides.
Those few that escaped in this action, got into the town. The king
caused his artillery (of which he had a very fine and large train) to be
brought, with which he fired briskly upon the town; and the walls and
fortifications being very weak, and scarce any soldiers in garrison, his
batteries did the town considerable damage, and threw the inhabitants
into terrible consternation. The Lord des Cordes had a party in the town,
and after the delivering up of the city, it was impossible to think of
defending the town any longer. Upon this consideration they capitulated,
and surrendered upon terms[602], but their articles were not performed,
for which the Lord du Lude was partly to blame; for several citizens and
other persons of quality were put to death[603] in the presence of the
Lord du Lude and of Monsieur William de Cerisay[604] (which was much to
their private advantage); for the Lord du Lude told me himself he got at
that time 20,000 crowns, besides rich furniture and furs, and the poor
town was fined 60,000 crowns more to the king, which was an excessive
tax; but I suppose this was remitted, for the citizens of Cambray lent
the king 40,000, which was repaid punctually afterwards; wherefore I
presume all these taxes were restored or remitted.




CH. XVI.—How the Citizens of Ghent, having usurped Authority over
their Princess upon the Death of the Duke of Burgundy her Father, sent
Ambassadors to the King of France in the Name of the Three Estates of
their Country.—1477.


During the siege of Arras, the Princess of Burgundy was at Ghent, in
the power of a rash and inconsiderate people, which proved much to her
disadvantage, but greatly advanced the king’s interest; for there is no
losing without somebody being the gainer. As soon as the Gantois were
informed of the death of Duke Charles, they thought themselves fairly
delivered from their subjection, and seizing upon their magistrates[605]
(who were in all twenty-six), they put most of them to death, under
pretence of revenging the death of a person whom the day before the
magistrates had caused to be beheaded: not but that the person deserved
it, if they had had power to have done it; but the duke being dead,
who gave them their power, their authority, of course, expired with
him. They also put to death several substantial citizens besides, and
others who had been friends or favourers of the duke’s interest, of
which number there were some in my time, who, in my presence, used
their utmost endeavours to dissuade Duke Charles from destroying a
great part of Ghent, which the duke otherwise would have done. These
tumultuous citizens forced the young princess to restore and confirm
their ancient privileges[606], which Duke Philip had taken away in the
peace of Gavre, and also those that Duke Charles had deprived them
of afterwards. They made no other use of their privileges, but as a
cause of quarrel with their prince, and their chief inclination was to
encroach upon and weaken him. During the minority of their princes,
and before they are fit to manage affairs of state, they are extremely
fond of them; but when once they are in possession of the government,
they hate them as mortally. Thus it happened to this young princess,
whom they guarded very carefully, and loved very tenderly, till she came
to the government. Had not the citizens of Ghent preferred their own
seditious designs before the public interest, it may be easily presumed
they would have bethought themselves of defending their country, and
put a strong garrison immediately into Arras, and perhaps into Peronne,
upon the death of their master; but they could think of nothing but
contriving tumults and innovations at home. However, as the king lay
before Arras, ambassadors[607] came to him in the name of the three
Estates of the provinces belonging to the said princess, for there were
certain deputies of the three Estates at Ghent; but the citizens, having
the young princess in their power, managed matters as they pleased.
The king admitted them to an audience; and among other things, they
told his majesty that the overtures which they made tended to a peace,
and proceeded from the sincere desire of the princess herself, who was
resolved to be entirely guided by the advice and consent of the three
Estates of her country; and they desired that the king would desist
from his hostilities in both Burgundy and Artois: that a day might be
appointed, on which they might meet to treat about an accommodation; and
that, in the meantime, all warfare might cease on both sides.

The king now thought he had entirely gained his point, and supposed
his affairs would have taken a much better turn than they did. He had
certain information that a great part of their best soldiers were killed
or dispersed, and many others had revolted from the princess, and in
particular the Lord des Cordes, for whom his majesty had a great esteem,
and not without reason, for he would not have been able by force to
have got that in a long time which, as you have heard, he got in a few
days, by holding correspondence with him. Upon this account he did not
much regard the requests and demands of the ambassadors; besides, he was
informed, and well knew himself, that the Gantois were a people of so
turbulent and seditious a temper, that they would so trouble and confound
their rulers that no orders or direction could be given for carrying on
the war against him; for no man of sense, or any that had borne authority
under their former princes, was consulted in anything, but rather
persecuted, and in danger of being killed. But their hatred was most
bitter against the Burgundians, on account of the great power they had
exercised in former times. Besides, it was not unknown to the king (whose
foresight in state-affairs was as great as any man’s in his kingdom)
what the custom of the Gantois had been in all ages, and how desirous
they are to lessen the power of their princes, provided it brings no
inconvenience upon themselves; for these reasons, the king resolved to
foment and encourage the divisions which existed amongst them already;
for the persons with whom he had now to deal were brutes, and townsmen
for the most part, who had not the least acquaintance or knowledge of
state-affairs. Our king knew well enough how to take advantage of their
ignorance, and did whatever was proper to advance his own object, and
destroy his enemies.

The king took hold of that expression of the ambassadors, where they
said, “That the young princess was resolved to do nothing without the
advice and approbation of the three Estates of her country;” and told
them that they were misinformed, not only of her resolution, but of that
of other people; for he was assured she intended to manage her affairs
by means of certain persons, who had no inclination to peace, and that
what they proposed, he knew would be disowned by the princess. The
ambassadors were extremely concerned at this, and as persons not used to
manage such important affairs, replied with some warmth, that they were
certain of what they said, and if it were necessary, would produce their
instructions. It was answered, that if the king pleased, letters could
be produced under such a hand as they would not dispute, importing that
the princess would commit the administration of her affairs to no more
than four persons; they persisted in stating the contrary. Upon which the
king caused a letter to be produced (which the Chancellor of Burgundy
and the Lord of Humbercourt had brought to him when he was at Peronne),
part of it written by the hand of the young princess, part by the Duchess
Dowager of Burgundy[608] (widow of Duke Charles, and sister to Edward,
King of England), and part by the hand of the Lord of Ravestain, brother
to the Duke of Cleves, and nearly related to the said princess. Though
this letter was under three several hands, yet it ran only in the name
of the young princess, and had been so contrived, to give it greater
weight. The contents of the letter were to recommend the chancellor and
the Lord of Humbercourt, and their whole negotiation, to the king; to
let him know that the intention of the princess was to have her affairs
wholly governed by four persons only—to wit, the duchess dowager her
mother-in-law, the Lord of Ravestain, the chancellor, and the Lord of
Humbercourt; and to desire the king that what affairs soever he should
be pleased to communicate to her, might pass through their hands, and be
addressed to nobody else.

When the Gantois and the rest of the ambassadors had seen this letter,
they were highly incensed, and the king’s commissioners well understood
how to improve and take advantage of their passion. Finally, the letter
was given into their hands, and they were despatched without any other
material answer; nor did they indeed desire any other, for their
thoughts were so wholly fixed upon their domestic divisions, and the
reconstruction of their whole system, that they had no leisure to think
of anything so foreign as the loss of Arras, though that, in my opinion,
ought to have concerned them more nearly. But they were for the most part
citizens, as I observed before, and unacquainted with public affairs.
They returned immediately to Ghent, where they found the young princess,
and with her the Duke of Cleves, her near kinsman by the mother’s side.
He was very old, and had been educated in the Duke of Burgundy’s court,
and for a long time had enjoyed a pension of 6000 Rhine florins, so that
he as often waited on the princess to receive his annual allowance, as
out of cousinly affection. The Bishop of Liege and several other great
persons were with her at the same time, to advance their particular
affairs. The Bishop of Liege’s business was to get off the payment of
a tribute of 30,000 florins, or thereabouts, which his subjects had to
pay to Duke Charles by agreement between them after the wars, which I
have mentioned before; all which wars having been undertaken in the
behalf and quarrel of the said bishop, there was no necessity that he,
whose interest doubtless it was to keep the Liegeois poor and humble,
should solicit that favour for them; for though his country was rich and
extensive, he had nothing but some little demesnes of his own and his
ecclesiastical revenue to maintain him. This bishop (who was brother to
the two reigning Dukes of Bourbon, John II. and Peter II.) being a man
addicted wholly to pleasure and a luxurious way of living, and scarce
able to distinguish good from bad, took into his councils Master William
de la Marck[609], a noble gentleman and a brave soldier, but a man of a
cruel and malicious temper, who favoured the citizens of Liege[610], and
had been always an enemy to the Duke of Burgundy’s family, and to the
bishop himself. The Princess of Burgundy gave this De la Marck 15,000
Rhine florins, partly on the bishop’s account, and partly to induce him
to espouse her interest; but it was not long before he openly declared
both against her and his master the bishop, and by the assistance and
favour of our king would have made his own son[611] Bishop of Liege;
after which he encountered, defeated, and with his own hands slew the
bishop in battle[612], and ordered his body to be thrown into the river,
where it was found three days after.

The Duke of Cleves also was at Ghent, soliciting a marriage between his
son[613] and the young princess, which he thought might be convenient
for many reasons; and truly I think it might have succeeded, had the
young gentleman found favour in his person with the young princess and
her ministers; for he was of her own family, held his duchy of the Dukes
of Burgundy, and had been educated in their court; but perhaps the
knowledge and character they had received of him caused his rejection.




CH. XVII.—How the People of Ghent, upon the Return of their Ambassadors,
put the Chancellor Hugonet and the Lord of Humbercourt to Death, against
their Princess’s Consent; after which they, in conjunction with some
other Flemish Troops, were defeated before Tournay, and the Duke of
Guelders, who commanded them, was slain; and the Duchy of Burgundy was
placed in the hands of the King of France.—1477.


As soon as the commissioners returned to Ghent, a council was called, the
Princess of Burgundy was placed in her chair of state, with her servants
attending her, to receive their report. They began with repeating their
instructions from her highness, and insisted chiefly upon what they
thought would serve their own turns best. They told her that, as they
were giving his majesty an account of her highness’s resolution to be
wholly advised and directed by the counsel of the three Estates, the
king had made answer that he was positively assured of the contrary,
and offered to show letters from her to that purpose. The princess was
extremely surprised and angry; and, presuming her letter had not been
seen, strenuously denied it; upon which the person that spoke (who was
the Pensionary either of Ghent or Brussels) put his hand into his bosom,
produced the letter publicly, and delivered it to the council, by which
he showed himself to be a person of no honour or conscience, to have
treated a lady of her rank and quality in such a rude and disrespectful
manner; for, granting she had committed an error, she ought not to have
been vilified or confronted with it in a public assembly. It is not to
be supposed but she was strangely confounded, for she had professed
the contrary to everybody. There were present at the same time the
duchess dowager, the Lord of Ravestain, the Lord of Humbercourt, and the
chancellor.

The Duke of Cleves and others had been hitherto entertained and
amused with hopes of marriage, but, upon this discovery, all of them
were highly incensed, and dissensions began now to break out and
discover themselves. The Duke of Cleves had all along taken the Lord
of Humbercourt to be his friend, and believed him willing to promote
his marriage with the princess; but this letter convinced him to the
contrary, and made him entirely become his enemy. The Bishop of Liege
had a quarrel with him before, for what he had done against him at Liege
(where the Lord of Humbercourt had been governor), and William de la
Marck was his adversary also. The young Count of St. Paul[614], son to
the Constable of France, mortally hated both him and the chancellor,
upon account of their having delivered his father into the king’s hands
at Peronne, as you have already been informed. The Gantois had a spite
against them, not that they had ever injured them in the least, but
merely on account of the great authority which they had borne; and
certainly they were as deserving of the power they exercised as any
ministers of state that ever had the administration of affairs in their
time, having always discharged their trust faithfully and honestly, as
good and loyal servants to their master.

In short, the letter having been shown in the morning, the very same
night[615] the chancellor and the Lord of Humbercourt were arrested
by the people of Ghent; and although they had been informed of their
design, they had no power to attempt making their escape, as it often
happens in such cases. I question not but the Duke of Cleves and
their other enemies, whom I mentioned before, were very active and
instrumental in seizing them. With them they also secured Monsieur
William de Clugny[616], Bishop of Therouenne (who died afterwards Bishop
of Poictiers), and put them all three together into custody. The people
of Ghent, contrary to their old method of revenge, proceeded legally,
as they pretended, against them, and appointed lawyers to interrogate
them, one of whom was of the house of La Marck[617], a mortal enemy
to the Lord of Humbercourt. Their first question was, why they had
commanded the Lord des Cordes to deliver up Arras?[618] but that they
did not much insist on, though indeed they had committed no other action
that was criminal; but their rage did not stop here, for the citizens
were not in the least concerned to see their prince divested of such a
town, nor were their prudence and penetration so great as to foresee the
ill consequences that would attend the loss of so important a place.
They insisted more particularly upon two points; the one was, certain
bribes, which it was urged they had lately taken in a certain cause
between a private person and the city of Ghent, upon account of which
the chancellor had given judgment for the city; but to that charge of
bribery they made a good defence, by alleging that their cause was
good, and their judgment was fair and just: and as for money, they had
never demanded it, or ordered it to be demanded, but the townsmen had
offered it of their own accord, and they had accepted it. The second
article of their charge was, that during their tenure of authority under
their late master Duke Charles, they had done many things contrary
to the privileges and statutes of the town of Ghent, and whoever did
so, was condemned to die by their charter. But this charge was of no
force nor validity against them, for they being neither subjects nor
natives of that city[619], were not bound by their privileges; and if
Duke Charles or his father had infringed or encroached upon those said
privileges, it was by their own act and deed, and they had consented
to it by articles of agreement that had been drawn up between them,
after numerous wars and dissensions; and the remaining privileges which
were confirmed to them (which, indeed, were greater than was necessary
for their advantage) were still preserved inviolably, without the least
diminution. Notwithstanding the defence of these two worthy and eminent
persons to the two charges that were brought against them (for the chief
one, which I have mentioned before, was not insisted on), they were both
condemned to death by the magistrates of the city of Ghent, assembled
in their Town-hall, for infringement of their civic privileges and
receiving bribes. After judgment was given, the two lords were astonished
at their cruel sentence, and not without reason, for being in their
enemies’ hands, there was no possibility of escaping. However, they
thought fit to appeal to the King of France in his court of Parliament
at Paris, hoping at least it would defer their execution for some time,
and, in the meanwhile, give their friends an opportunity of exerting
themselves to save their lives. Before sentence was passed, they had
been put upon the rack, contrary to all law and justice. In six days’
time their whole process was finished, and when sentence was given, in
spite of their appeal, they allowed them but three hours for confession
and the settlement of their temporal affairs, upon expiration of which
they were brought upon the scaffold[620], which had been erected in the
market-place.

As soon as the Princess of Burgundy (since Duchess of Austria) had
received the news of their condemnation, she came herself in person to
the Town-hall to beg their lives; but, finding she could not prevail, she
ran into the market-place, where all the people were assembled together
in arms, and saw the two prisoners upon the scaffold. The young princess
was in mourning, with her head dressed merely with a simple kerchief, on
purpose to move pity and compassion, and, in this posture, with tears in
her eyes, and her hair dishevelled, she begged and entreated the people
to have pity upon her two servants, and restore them to her again. A
great part of the people would fain have complied with her request, and
were willing they should be saved, but others violently opposed it, and
they were at push of pike one with another. At last, those who were for
the execution, being the stronger party, called out to the executioners
to do their office, and immediately both their heads were struck off, and
the poor princess returned to her palace very sad and disconsolate for
the loss of the two persons in whom she chiefly confided.

After the Gantois had committed this exploit, they removed from about the
Princess the Lord of Ravestain and the duchess dowager, Duke Charles’s
widow, because both of them were mentioned in the letter which the
chancellor and the Lord of Humbercourt had delivered to the king, as
you have heard; so that the citizens had now the sole authority and
management of the poor young princess; and well may she be called poor,
not only in respect of her great loss of the important towns which had
been taken from her, which were irrecoverable by force, by reason of the
great power and strength of the king, who was now in possession of them
(though by favour, friendship, or composition, she might still hope to
have them restored); but her greatest misfortune was that she was in the
power of the mortal and inveterate enemies of her family. Their actions,
however, in the main proceeded rather from folly than cunning, the
generality of them being stupid and heavy mechanics, who have the sole
power and administration of affairs among the Gantois, though they be
persons of no experience in politics, and no knowledge in the government
of a state. Their cunning consists chiefly in two points; one is always
to desire and endeavour to weaken and retrench the power of their prince;
the other is, that when they have beep guilty of the least false step,
and find themselves not able to defend it, never any persons seek peace
with so much humility and submission as they do, nor give more liberally
to purchase it; for this I will say of them, never any people understood
better how to make their applications, and where to place their bribes,
than the Gantois.

Whilst the king was busy in subduing the towns and places above mentioned
in the marches of Picardy, his army was in Burgundy, under the command,
apparently, of the Prince of Orange[621] (who is still reigning), a
native and subject of the county of Burgundy, but one who had recently,
for the second time, become an enemy of Duke Charles, so that the king
made use of him, because he was a powerful noble in both the county and
duchy of Burgundy, and was likewise well connected and greatly beloved.
But the Lord of Craon was the king’s lieutenant, and had the real charge
of the army, and was the person in whom the king reposed most confidence;
for he was a man of great wisdom, and thoroughly devoted to his master,
though somewhat too fond of gain. This Lord of Craon, when he drew near
Burgundy, sent forward the Prince of Orange and others to Dijon, to use
persuasion, and require the people to render obedience to the king; and
they managed the matter so adroitly, principally by means of the Prince
of Orange, that the city of Dijon and all the other towns in the duchy of
Burgundy, together with many in the county, gave their allegiance to the
king. But Aussonne and some other strongholds held out for the Princess
Mary.

Large estates were promised to the Prince of Orange for that service,
and furthermore, that all the towns in the county of Burgundy should be
placed in his hands, which came to him in succession from the Prince of
Orange his grandfather[622], and concerning which he was in litigation
with his uncles, the Lords of Chasteau-Guyon[623], who he said had been
favoured by the late Duke Charles. For their cause had been solemnly
argued before him for several days[624], and the duke, by advice of
many learned clerks, gave judgment against the prince, at least so he
stated; for which cause he left the duke’s service, and joined the king.
But notwithstanding his promises, when the Lord of Craon found himself
in possession of the places above mentioned, and had in his hands all
the towns and estates to which the prince laid claim as part of his
grandfather’s succession, he would not give them up to the Prince of
Orange for all the solicitation he could make. Wherefore the king wrote
to him on several occasions without any dissimulation, for he knew well
that the Lord of Craon was on bad terms with the Prince of Orange; but
the king was afraid of displeasing the Lord of Craon, for he had all the
country under his control; and his majesty did not think the Prince of
Orange would have courage to stir up Burgundy to revolt, as he afterwards
did to a very great extent. But for the present, I will leave this
subject till a more convenient place.[625]

After the Gantois had taken the government of the young princess into
their hands, and caused her two favourites to be beheaded, and removed
such persons from the court as they thought obnoxious to them, they began
to assume the power of appointing and displacing all officers, both civil
and military; and they plundered and banished all such as had served the
house of Burgundy in any remarkable way, without any respect to their
merit or character; and their malice being more particularly aimed at
the Burgundians, they banished them all, as if they had laboured and
studied as much to force them into the king’s service as his majesty did
to allure them; and he used all the ways of fair words, great presents,
and large promises, besides the terror of his forces, which were very
numerous in their country, to gain them over to his interest. To begin
their authority with a piece of novelty, they released the Duke of
Guelders out of prison, who had been committed by Duke Charles, and
endured a long confinement for reasons previously mentioned. The towns
of Bruges, Ghent, and Ypres, having assembled an army among themselves,
they made the Duke of Guelders general of it, and sent him with orders
to burn and demolish the suburbs of Tournay; but that enterprise proved
little to his advantage. It had been better for him and themselves,
too, if they had sent a body of 200 men to have reinforced the besieged
garrison of Arras, or 10,000 francs to have paid those troops that were
there already (provided they had arrived in time), than ten such armies,
though it consisted of 12,000 or 14,000 well-paid men; because, all they
could hope for by this expedition, was to burn a few pitiful houses of no
importance to the king, as they paid him no tax; but their knowledge in
state affairs was not deep.

The Duke of Guelders having invested Tournay, ordered the suburbs to be
set on fire. There were in the town about 300 or 400 men-at-arms, who
sallied out and fell upon the rear of the besiegers, and they at once
began to fly. The Duke of Guelders, being a valiant prince, thought to
restore the fight and give his men opportunity to retreat; but, not being
vigorously sustained, he was knocked off his horse, and himself, with
a good number of his men, slain, though in the action there were not
many of the king’s soldiers engaged; and therefore with this loss the
rest of the Flemish army retreated. The Princess of Burgundy (according
to report) was very well pleased with their misfortune, and so were
all those who had any kindness for her; for she was credibly informed,
that the Gantois had resolved to force her to a marriage with the Duke
of Guelders; being assured, that by fair means they could never have
prevailed with her, for the reasons mentioned in a previous part of these
Memoirs.




CH. XVIII.—A Digression, serving to demonstrate that Wars and Divisions
are permitted by God for the Punishment of wicked Princes and People,
with various Arguments and Instances which happened in the Author’s
Life-time, chiefly intended for the Instruction of Princes.


I cannot understand why God has preserved the city of Ghent so long,
which has occasioned so much mischief, and which is no good either to
the public, or the country wherein it is seated, and much less to its
prince. It is not like Bruges, which indeed is a place of trade, and of
great resort for foreigners of all nations, in which more commodities
and merchandise are disposed of than in any other town in Europe, so
that to have had that town destroyed, would have been an irreparable
loss; but it seems to me, that God has not made any created being in
this world, neither man nor beast, nor anything else, but He has set up
some other thing in opposition to it, to keep it within just bounds of
fear and humility. In this respect Ghent is admirably well situated,
for certainly the countries round about it are the most luxurious, the
most splendid, and the most addicted to those pleasures to which man is
inclined, of any country in Christendom; yet they are good Christians,
and to outward appearance God is religiously honoured and served. But it
is not the house of Burgundy alone that has a thorn in its side; France
has England as a check: England has Scotland; and Spain, Portugal (I will
not mention Granada[626], for they are enemies to the true faith, though
otherwise Granada has given the kingdom of Castile much trouble to this
very day.) The princes of Italy, who generally have no other title to
their territories but what they derive from Heaven (and of that we can
have no certain knowledge), and who rule their subjects with cruelty,
violence, and oppression in respect to their taxes, are curbed and kept
in check by the commonwealths and free states in Italy, namely, Venice,
Florence, Genoa, Bologna, Sienna, Pisa, Lucca, and others; which are in
a great many respects diametrically opposite, they to the princes, and
the princes to them; and all keep a watchful eye over one another, that
neither of them may grow too powerful for his neighbour. But to come to
particulars in relation to the state of Italy. The house of Arragon has
that of Anjou to curb it; the Visconti Dukes of Milan have the house of
Orleans, and though they be feeble abroad, their subjects hold them in
great dread. The Venetians (as I said before) have the princes of Italy,
but more especially the Florentines, in opposition against them; and
the Florentines, the neighbouring commonwealths of Sienna and Genoa.
The Genoese are sufficiently plagued with their own bad government and
treachery towards each other, not to mention their factions and parties,
the Fregosi, the Adorni, the Dorias, and others; but this everybody knows
so well, that I shall insist no longer on it.

In Germany you are well acquainted with the animosity that rages between
the houses of Austria and Bavaria, and how the house of Bavaria is
subdivided within itself. The house of Austria again has the Swiss for
its enemy, upon the account only of a small village called Switz (not
able to raise 600 men), but now the whole country takes its denomination
from it, and is so increased in power and riches that two of the best
towns belonging to the house of Austria are Zurich and Fribourg, both
of which are in Switzerland. Besides, they have won several memorable
battles, and slain several of the Dukes of Austria in the field. There
are also many other factions and private animosities in Germany; the
house of Cleves against the house of Guelders, and the Dukes of Guelders
against, the Dukes of Juliers. The Easterlings (that remote people in the
north) withstand the Kings of Denmark; and, to speak in general of all
Germany, there are so many fortified places, and so many people in them
ready for all manner of mischief (as plundering, robbing, and killing)
upon every trivial occasion, that it is a wonder to think of it. A
private person, with only one servant to wait on him, will defy a whole
city, and declare war against a duke, that he may have a pretence to rob
and plunder him; especially if he has a little castle, perched upon a
rock, to retreat to, where he can keep twenty or thirty horse, to scour
the country, and plunder according to his directions. Robbers of this
kind are seldom punished by the German princes, who employ them upon all
occasions; but the towns and free states punish them severely whenever
they catch any of them, and have often besieged and blown up their
castles, for which purpose they have generally a certain number of forces
in pay, who are always in readiness to defend them. So that these princes
and towns in Germany are placed in this opposition and discord, that no
one may encroach upon his neighbour—which is absolutely necessary, not
only in Germany, but all the world over.

I have spoken only of Europe, for of the affairs of Asia and Africa I am
not sufficiently informed, though I have heard they are not exempted from
factions and wars, which are carried on even more mechanically than ours;
for I myself have known, that in some places in Africa they have sold
one another to the Christians; as Portugal can witness, which has had,
and still has, abundance of slaves of that nature. But I think, we have
little reason to object on this account against the Saracens, for there
are some places in Christendom where Christians practise the same thing,
but they are either situated under the Turk’s dominion, or else bordering
upon it, as in some parts of Greece.

It may seem, therefore, that these factions and parties which prevail
everywhere, are necessary for the world, and that these contradictions
and oppositions which God has set up against all states, and almost
against every private person, are so many pricks and spurs to enforce
them to be just. For my own part, it seems so to me (who am a person
but of indifferent learning, and will not hold any opinion that is not
obvious to every one’s capacity), and that chiefly upon account of the
brutishness of some princes, and the wickedness of others, who have
judgment and experience enough, but choose to pervert it; for a prince,
or any man else, who has power and authority over those with whom he
resides, and has seen or read more than other people, must of necessity
be greatly improved, or rendered worse by his conversation with men
and books; for wicked men grow the worse for their knowledge, but the
good improve extremely. However, it is probable that learning does
more good than harm to the persons that are possessed of it, for being
conscious within themselves when they act contrary to their reason, it
deters them from doing wrong, or at least from doing it so often as
perhaps they otherwise would; and though they be not really good, it
makes them unwilling to appear bad, or be thought to do injustice to
any one. Of this I have seen many instances among great persons, where
learning has restrained them from putting in practice their mischievous
intentions; and sometimes men are deterred by the prospect and dread of
God’s judgments, of which they have a greater idea than the ignorant,
who have neither observed nor read anything. This, therefore, I will
venture to say, that those princes who do not know themselves, and
for want of a right education, or perhaps through some defect in their
constitution, are indiscreet and rash, cannot have any true knowledge how
far God has extended the power and dominion which He has given them over
their subjects: for they have neither read nor learned it themselves,
nor conversed with any but fawning sycophants, who know nothing of
the matter, and if they did, would be afraid to instruct and admonish
them, for fear they should incur their royal displeasure: and if any
bold-spirited men venture to remonstrate, they are so far from being
encouraged in it, that they are at best looked upon as fools, and many
times their good intentions are misinterpreted.

It is therefore to be concluded, that neither natural reason, nor our own
knowledge, nor the fear of God, nor love of our neighbour, nor anything
else, is always sufficient to restrain us from doing violence to one
another, or to withhold us from retaining what we have got already, or to
hinder us from usurping the possessions of other people by all possible
ways. For if great princes once get possession of any towns or castles,
though they belong to their nearest relations or neighbours, all the
reasons above mentioned will not prevail with them to restore them; and
after they have once published some artful reasons or specious pretence
for keeping them, everybody applauds their reasons, especially those
who are nearest about them, and desirous of being in their favour. I am
not speaking here of disputes between inferior persons, for they have
superiors above them who sometimes do them justice; at least, if a man’s
cause be at all good, his pockets full, and he willing to part with his
money, and unless the court (that is the prince under whose authority he
lives) opposes him. So that it would seem probable that God is as it were
constrained to show many signs, and to chastise us with many rods for our
indolence and perverseness; but the brutishness and ignorance of princes
are very dangerous and dreadful, because the happiness or misery of their
subjects depends wholly upon them. Wherefore, if a prince who is powerful
and has a large standing army, by the help of which he can raise money to
pay his troops, or to spend in a luxurious way of living, or in anything
that does not directly tend to the advancement of the common good, and
if he will not retrench his outrageous extravagances himself, and those
courtiers that are about him rather endeavour to flatter and applaud him
in everything he does, than to dissuade him from doing ill (for fear of
incurring his displeasure), who can apply any remedy in this case but God
alone?

God indeed does not now converse with mankind after the same manner as
He did of old, nor are there any prophets to declare His pleasure, but
His word is sufficiently known and declared, and clear enough to any
that are willing to understand it; so that there will be none excused
for ignorance, especially if they have had time and natural sense to
consider these matters. How, then, shall those great princes escape who
keep their people in such subjection, that they raise what taxes they
please by force, by which they compel their subjects to obedience, and
enforce the least of their commands with penalty of life? Some of them
punish under pretence of justice and have those about them who are always
ready to comply with their wishes, and make a capital crime of what in
itself is a venial offence. If they want sufficient evidence to condemn
a man, they have ways of multiplying interrogatories, and falsifying the
examinations of the witnesses, to weary the defendant, and destroy him
with expenses, delaying his trial, and by that means giving encouragement
to any that will bring a fresh information against him. If that will
not do, and answers not their intentions, they have a shorter method,
by stating the case as they please themselves, and giving out it was
necessary the culprit should be made an example of. To others that are
of a higher quality, and depend upon them, they say, “You have disobeyed
and done contrary to the duty and allegiance you owe me:” and upon that
bare pretence and allegation they proceed, if they can, to seize upon
their estates by force, and reduce them to extreme poverty and distress.
If they have a neighbour that is of a martial temper, they will be sure
not to disturb him: but if his kingdom is in a poor weak condition,
he will never be left at rest: they will assert he has assisted their
enemies, or levied contributions on their countries; or else they will
excite quarrels to give them occasion to ruin him. If that will not
do, they will support their enemies secretly against him, and will
supply them with troops. They think their own subjects live too long,
though they have served their predecessors never so faithfully, and will
displace[627] them to make room for new creatures of their own. They will
molest and quarrel with the clergy upon the score of their benefices, in
order to extort compositions for the enriching of some person recommended
to them by such as are subservient to their looser pleasures, and who
often have great influence upon them. They exhaust their nobility in
preparations for war, which they undertake at their pleasure, without
consulting their council, or such as they ought to advise with before
they enter upon action, though they have employed both their persons and
estates to enable them to undertake it. To the common people they leave
little or nothing, though their taxes be greater than they ought; nor do
they take any care to restrain the licentiousness of their soldiers, who
are constantly quartered throughout the country without paying anything;
and commit all manner of excesses and insolencies, as everybody knows;
for not contented with the ordinary provisions for which they are paid,
they beat and abuse the poor country people, and force them to buy bread,
wine, and other dainties, on purpose for their eating; and if the good
man’s wife or daughter happens to be handsome, his wisest course is to
keep them out of their sight. And yet, where money is plenty, it would
be no hard matter to prevent this disorder and confusion, by paying them
every two months at farthest, which would obviate their pretence of want
of pay, and leave them without excuse, and cause no inconvenience to the
prince, because his money is raised punctually every year. I speak this
in compassion to this kingdom, which certainly is more oppressed and
harassed in quartering soldiers than any in all Europe; nor can anything
but the wisdom of a king redress these injuries. But neighbouring
countries have other modes of punishment.




CH. XIX.—On the Character of the French People, and the Government of
their Kings, with Reflections on the Misfortunes which occur to both
great and small.


But to proceed in my design. Is there any king or prince upon earth
who has power to raise one penny of money, except on his own demesnes,
without the consent of the poor subject who is to pay it, unless it be
by tyranny and violence? It may be objected, that there are some times
in which the assembling of great councils cannot be waited for, and that
their debates would be too tedious. The preparations and beginnings of
war are never so sudden but kings have time enough to consider of it;
and when it is begun with the consent and concurrence of his subjects,
the prince is always more strong and formidable to his enemy. If it be
a defensive war, the storm is seen afar off, especially if it be an
invasion, and then the good subject cannot complain, or refuse anything
that is demanded: nor can any case happen so suddenly, but some important
persons may be called together, to show the necessity of the war, which
is much better than to commence hostilities arbitrarily and feignedly,
with a design only to raise money. Money, I am sensible, is necessary
at all times to secure the frontiers, in times of peace as well as war,
that they may not be surprised; but all should be done with moderation,
and depends much upon the wisdom of the prince; for if he be a good man
he knows what God is, what the world is, what he ought to do, and what
he ought to avoid. In my opinion, of all the countries in the world with
which I was ever acquainted, the government is no where so well managed,
the people no where less obnoxious to violence and oppression, nor their
houses less liable to be destroyed and demolished by war than in England,
for there the calamities fall only upon the authors of them.

Of all the kings in the world our sovereign has the least reason to use
this expression, “I have the privilege to raise what money I please upon
my subjects;” for that is a power neither he nor any prince else has; and
they do him no honour who say so in order to make him appear greater,
for they make him only more terrible and odious to his neighbours, who
would never consent to live under his government. But, if our king or his
courtiers, who are desirous of augmenting his reputation and grandeur,
were to say thus: “My subjects are so good and loyal, that they refuse me
nothing I ask them; I am the most feared, best obeyed, and best served by
my subjects of any prince in the world; my subjects are the most patient
under injury and affliction, and most forgetful of all past sufferings;”
this, in my judgment, is more honourable (and I am sure it is true) than
to say, “I take what I will; I have privilege to do it, and I will keep
it.” Our late King Charles V. used no such expression; nor indeed did
I ever hear it from any king; but I have heard it from their servants,
who thought they had done their masters great service thereby; but they
either mistook the interest of their master, or spoke thus to show their
devotion to his power; if otherwise, they did not know what they said.

As an instance of the affections of the French to their prince, we need
look no further back than our own times. At the meeting of the three
Estates at Tours[628], upon the death of our good master Louis XI. (whom
God pardon!), who died in 1483, that assembly in such a juncture might
be thought dangerous; and some there were (but considerable neither
for their quality nor virtue) who said then, and have often repeated
it since, that it was a diminution of the king’s prerogative, and no
less than treason against him to talk of assembling the Estates; but
it is such as these who commit treason against God, the king, and
their country; and those who use these expressions are in undeserved
authority and reputation, and are wholly unfit for anything but flattery,
whispering lies and stories into the ears of their masters, which make
them afraid of these assemblies, lest they should take notice of them and
their manners, and call them to an account for their villanous practices.
This kingdom was at that time accounted very weak by all people, having
endured for twenty years and upwards, such great and horrible taxes as
exceeded all precedent by above 3,000,000 of francs per annum. For
Charles VII. never in any one year raised above 1,800,000 francs; and his
son, Louis XI., in the very year of his death, raised 4,700,000 francs,
besides what was raised for the artillery and ammunition; and certainly
it was a sad thing to see and hear of the poverty of the people. But
one thing was very commendable in our master; he hoarded up none, but
employed all he raised in building citadels, castles, or fortifications
for the defence of his kingdom; which he performed with more judgment and
profusion than any of his predecessors. He was likewise very liberal to
the church, and in some respects more than was necessary; for he robbed
the poor to give to the rich: but in this world no one can arrive at
perfection.

And yet, in this weak, oppressed, and impoverished kingdom, upon the
death of our king, was there any sedition among the people against the
prince who now reigns? Did either nobles or commons take arms to oppose
him? Was there any one else whom they desired to place on the throne?
Did they endeavour either to deprive, or so much as to restrain him in
his authority, that he should not have the power of a king? Not at all!
and indeed if any had been so conceited as to say yes, they would have
had none to help them, for his subjects acted quite contrary; and all
the nobility, gentry, commons, and citizens, obeyed his summons, made
their personal appearance before him, recognised his power, and swore
allegiance to him. The princes and nobles delivered in their petitions
humbly upon their knees, and a council of twelve were appointed to take
them into consideration, and according to the advice of that council, the
king (being then but thirteen years old) did either grant or refuse them.
In the assembly of the Estates, the king and his council being present,
some requests and remonstrances were made for the good of the kingdom,
with all possible humility and deference to the good pleasure of the king
and his council. Whatever was desired they granted; and whatever was made
appear by written calculation to be necessary for the king’s expense,
they complied with without the least opposition. The sum was 2,500,000
francs (enough in all conscience, and rather too much, unless some new
occasion of expense happened); but, lest that should not be sufficient
the Estates entreated, that at the end of two years they might be
convened again, and in case he should be in want of money, they would
furnish him with as much as he pleased; and if he were invaded, or in any
way affronted, they would be ready with their lives, as well as fortunes,
to support him, and would refuse nothing that he should demand.

Is it to such obedient subjects as these that the king should insist
upon his prerogative, and take at his pleasure what they are so ready
and liberal to give? Would it not be more just, both towards God and
the world, to raise money this way, than by violence and disorder? For
there is no prince who can raise money any other way, unless it be by
tyranny, and contrary to the laws of the church; but many are so stupid
as not to know what rights they have in this respect. On the other hand,
there are people in the world who affront and provoke their princes,
neither obeying their commands, nor supplying their wants, but mutinying,
rebelling, and contemning their authority, wherein they act contrary to
both their allegiance and their duty.

When I say kings and princes, I mean themselves or their deputies; when
subjects, I mean such as are magistrates and bear any rule or authority
under them.

The greatest misfortunes proceed from the most powerful; for those who
are weak are patiently contented. When I speak of great powers, I mean
women[629] as well as men; for sometimes they are placed in authority,
either by the over-fondness of their husbands, or for the administration
of their own or their children’s affairs, or when any territory accrues
by them on their marriage. If I should treat of the inferior states and
conditions of human life, I should be too tedious, and therefore I shall
confine myself to the greater, since by those the power and justice of
God are more visibly made known; for if calamities befall a poor man,
they are imputed to his poverty and imprudence, and nobody cares about
him; if he breaks his neck, or is drowned, it was because he had nobody
with him, and none will give themselves any farther trouble about it.
But when an accident happens to any great city it is otherwise; yet even
that is not so much spoken of as anything which happens to princes. The
reason therefore why the power of God is more conspicuous against princes
and great men, is, because the poor and such as are in distress have
enough to punish them whenever they offend; and are frequently chastised
when they are innocent, either as a terror to other people, or for the
forfeiture of their estates, or not improbably by the wickedness of the
judge. But if the offenders are great, as princes, princesses, governors,
or counsellors of any rebellious town or state, let their exorbitance be
never so enormous, who will dare to inquire into their faults? who will
inform against them? who will question them? who will punish them? I
speak of the bad, not the good; for of good there are but few to be met
with. And what are the motives that induce great persons to commit these
enormities, and many more (which for brevity’s sake I have not mentioned)
without the least regard or consideration of God’s divine power and
justice? In men of learning it is want of faith, in ignorant persons,
it is want of knowledge and faith also; but principally of faith, from
whence (in my opinion) all the mischiefs that are incident to mankind do
spring, and more especially the mischiefs of those who complain of being
injured and oppressed by such as are powerful and strong; for whether a
man be rich or poor, if he puts his trust in God, and is firmly convinced
that the pains of hell are such as they really are; if he is conscious
of any injury that he has done to his neighbour, or that his grandfather
or father came wrongfully by anything that he now enjoys (let it be what
it will, whether a duchy, a county, a town, a castle, moveable goods, a
meadow, a pool, a mill, or anything else); and if he firmly believes,
as we all ought to believe, “I shall never enter into Paradise, if I
do not do what I ought, and restore all that I hold wrongfully from
other people,” it is not to be supposed that any prince or princess, or
in short, any person of what condition soever, would detain anything
from his subject or neighbour, or condemn any innocent person to death,
keep him in prison, or impoverish one to enrich another, or do anything
dishonourable to their parents and relations, to gratify themselves in
their pleasures with women or otherwise. Certainly not: it is incredible.
If, therefore, men had firm faith, and believed what God and the church
have commanded under pain of damnation, knowing that our life is but
short, and the horrible pains of hell eternal and without intermission,
they would never act as they do. We may safely conclude therefore, that
the want of faith is the source of all mischiefs and villany.

But to illustrate this idea by an example:—When a king or prince happens
to be taken prisoner, and is apprehensive of continuing so all the days
of his life, is there any thing so dear to him in the world that he would
not give to purchase his liberty? He will part not only with his own
property, but that of his subjects too, for his redemption; as you may
remember in the case of King John of France, who was taken prisoner by
the Prince of Wales[630] at the battle of Poictiers. This King John paid
3,000,000 of francs, gave away all Aquitaine (at least all that he held
of it), besides other territories and towns, to the extent of a third
part of his dominions (by which means he so impoverished the kingdom,
that for a long time after, the current coin of it was nothing but round
bits of leather with a silver nail in the middle[631]); all which was
given by King John and by his son Charles the Wise for the ransom of his
father; though the English would not have put him to death if they had
given nothing, but at worst would only have made his confinement more
severe; but even if they had put him to death, the pains of the execution
would not have been any way equal to the torments of hell. Why then did
he yield what he did, to the ruin and impoverishment both of his children
and subjects, unless because he believed what he saw, and imagined there
was no other way of obtaining his liberty? But perhaps when he committed
that sin which brought down this judgment upon himself, his children
and subjects, he had no steadfast belief that the doing of it was an
offence against God’s will and commandments. Now, though King John gave
all these territories and towns to his enemies, to redeem himself from
captivity; yet there is not one prince (or at least very few princes),
who, having any town or province that belongs to their neighbours in
their possession, will restore it upon consideration of God’s justice, or
to avoid the torments of hell. I say, therefore, that it is want of faith.

I accordingly asked the question before, Who would inform against great
persons? who would accuse them to the judge? and where would a judge be
found to punish them? The information that will be brought against them
shall be the cries and clamours of the people whom they have in so many
ways injured and oppressed, without the least pity or compassion; and the
mournful complaints of widows and orphans, whose husbands and parents
they have unjustly put to death to their utter ruin and destruction:
and in short, the lamentations of all those whom they have tortured or
persecuted either in their persons or estates. These with their sighs,
their piteous tears, and their groans, shall be an information against
them before our Saviour, the true Judge of the world, who perhaps will
not defer their punishment till the next world, but do them justice in
this; which punishment, as I said before, will proceed from their want of
faith, and a firm trust and belief in God’s commandments.

It must be acknowledged, therefore, that God is forced to show tokens
and examples, that princes and the rest of the world may be convinced,
that the enormity of their actions and the weakness of their faith have
drawn those heavy judgments upon them; and that they may understand that
it is God who exercises His power and justice to punish them, because
their offences are above any other cognizance but His. But the judgments
of God, at first, seldom produce any amendment, how great or how lasting
soever they may be. However, they never fall upon any prince, minister
of state, or magistrate, but the consequences are very dangerous and
dreadful for the subject. When I speak of misfortunes, I mean only such
as are detrimental to the subject; for, if a prince falls from his horse,
breaks his leg, or falls into a violent fever, he is cured again, and
it makes him wiser for the future. I call them misfortunes, when God
is so highly provoked that He can endure no longer, but will manifest
His Divine justice and power, and then His method is first to infatuate
their understanding (which is a great punishment where it is inflicted),
then He visits their family, and suffers murmurs and dissensions to
arise in it; then the prince himself is so far abandoned and given
over by God that, in the height of his indignation and folly, he shuns
and despises the counsels and conversation of wise men, and consults
none but irrational fiery upstarts without either merit, virtue, or
estate, but who will flatter him and comply with whatever he says. If
he proposes to raise one penny, they say two: if the prince threatens a
man, they advise him to hang him; and so in everything else, spurring
him still on to make himself feared, and behaving themselves in the
meantime proudly and insolently, in hopes to strike awe and terror into
the people, as if authority had been their inheritance. Those whom
such princes, by the advice of such evil counsellors, have deprived of
their posts and employments, after having served in them a long time,
and contracted friendship and acquaintance in their dominions, are very
much disgusted, and all their relations and well-wishers are equally
dissatisfied; and perhaps they are pressed so far as to stand upon their
defence, or else enter into the service of some neighbouring prince, who
possibly may be at enmity with him that discarded them, by which means
the dissatisfaction within the country may give opportunity to bring
in a foreign army. Is there any plague or persecution so horrible as
war between friends that are provoked? or is any hatred so mortal and
pitiless? Foreign enemies are easily repelled when a nation is unanimous
at home, because the invaders want intelligence and correspondence.
Can you imagine that an imprudent prince, surrounded with such silly
advisers, can foresee calamities that are remote, when he cannot discern
domestic divisions, nor comprehend how they can hurt him, nor conceive
they proceed from God? His table is as well served, he sleeps as well as
ever in his bed, his stables and his wardrobe are the same, and the pomp
and splendour of his court is much increased; for he attracts persons
by promises, divides among them the spoils and estates of those whom he
has banished, and lavishes away abundance of his own to increase his
renown. But, when he thinks least of it, God will raise him up an enemy
whom perhaps he never heard of: then melancholy thoughts will arise, and
suspicions of those whom he has offended, and he will be afraid even of
his very friends; yet will he not make God his refuge, but will have
recourse to arms.




CH. XX.—Examples of Misfortunes that have happened to Princes, and
Revolutions that have been brought to pass in States by the Judgment of
God.


Have we not seen in our own days such examples among our neighbours? Have
we not seen King Edward IV. of England, the head of the house of York,
supplant the house of Lancaster, under which his father and he had lived
a long time; and though he had actually sworn allegiance to Henry VI.,
who was of the Lancastrian line, yet afterwards this Edward kept King
Henry a prisoner for many years in the Tower of London (the metropolis of
that kingdom), and at last put him to death?

Have we not seen the Earl of Warwick, the chief manager of all King
Edward’s affairs (after having put all his adversaries to death, and
particularly the Dukes of Somerset), at length turn rebel against his
master King Edward, marry his daughter to the Prince of Wales, son to
King Henry VI.; endeavour to restore the house of Lancaster; and return
into England, where he was defeated, and slain in battle himself, his
brothers, and relations; besides many others of the nobility of England,
who not long before had vanquished and put to death their adversaries?
Afterwards, times changed, and the children revenged the destruction of
their parents. It is not to be imagined that such judgments proceeded
from anything but the Divine justice. But (as I observed before) England
enjoyed this peculiar mercy above all other kingdoms, that neither the
country, nor the people, nor the houses, were wasted, destroyed, or
demolished; but the calamities and misfortunes of the war fell only upon
the soldiers, and especially on the nobility, of whom they are more than
ordinarily jealous; for nothing is perfect in this world.

As soon as King Edward had settled his affairs in this kingdom, he
received of our master 50,000 crowns a year[632], constantly paid him in
the Tower of London, and was grown as rich as his ambition could desire,
on a sudden he died[633] (and as was supposed) of melancholy for our
present king’s[634] marriage with Margaret[635], the Duke of Austria’s
daughter (his distemper seizing him upon the news of it), for then he
found himself outwitted as to his own daughter[636], to whom he had
given the title of Dauphiness. Upon this marriage the pension, which he
called tribute, was stopped, though indeed it was neither pension nor
tribute, as I have declared before. King Edward left his wife with two
sons (one called the Prince of Wales, and the other the Duke of York)
and two daughters. The Duke of Gloucester, King Edward’s brother, took
upon him the protectorship of his nephew, the Prince of Wales (who was
then about ten years old), swore allegiance to him as his sovereign,
and brought him to London, pretending to crown him; but his design was
only to entice the Duke of York out of the sanctuary[637], where he was
at that time with his mother, who had conceived some suspicion of his
intentions. In short, the conclusion was this; by the assistance of the
Bishop of Bath[638], (who had been formerly King Edward’s chancellor,
but falling afterwards into disgrace, had been removed from his place,
thrown into prison, and paid a round sum for his ransom), he executed his
designs, as you shall hear by and by.

This bishop discovered to the Duke of Gloucester that; his brother King
Edward had been formerly in love with a beautiful young lady[639], and
had promised her marriage, upon condition he might lie with her; the
lady consented, and, as the bishop affirmed, he married them when nobody
was present but they two and himself. His fortune depending upon the
court, he did not discover it, and persuaded the lady likewise to conceal
it, which she did, and the matter remained a secret. After this King
Edward married the daughter of an English gentleman, called the Lord
Rivers; this lady was a widow, and had two sons. The Bishop of Bath, as I
said before, discovered this matter to the Duke of Gloucester, and gave
his assistance in the execution of the barbarous designs of the duke, who
murdered his two nephews, and made himself king, by the name of Richard
III.[640] He caused the two daughters to be declared illegitimate by
parliament[641], took their coats of arms from them, and put all his
brother’s faithful servants to death, at least all he could get into his
power. But his cruel reign did not last long; for, being at the height of
his pride, in greater pomp and authority than any King of England for a
hundred years before, when he had beheaded the Duke of Buckingham[642],
and assembled a numerous army under his own command, God Almighty raised
him up an enemy that destroyed him, and that was the Earl of Richmond, a
person of no power, and one who had been long prisoner in Bretagne; but
he is now King of England, and is of the house of Lancaster, though, as I
am informed, not the next heir to the crown.

This Earl of Richmond told me, not long before his departure from this
kingdom, that from the time he was five years old he had been always a
fugitive or a prisoner. He had endured an imprisonment of fifteen years
or thereabouts in Bretagne, by the command of the late Duke Francis, into
whose hands he fell by extremity of weather, as he was escaping out of
France with his uncle the Earl of Pembroke.[643] I was at Duke Francis’s
court at the time when they were seized; the duke treated them very
handsomely for prisoners, and at King Edward’s death, supplied the Earl
of Richmond liberally both with men and ships; and having intelligence
with the Duke of Buckingham (who died for it afterwards) he sent him to
land his forces in England; but, meeting with foul weather and contrary
winds, he was driven into Dieppe, and from thence went back by land into
Bretagne. Being returned into Bretagne, he was afraid, having 500 English
in his train, of becoming burdensome to the duke, and feared he might
thereby induce him to make some agreement with King Richard[644], to his
prejudice and disadvantage, for he had some intimation that there were
secret practices on foot to that purpose; and therefore, he and his whole
retinue went away privately, without taking leave of the duke. Not long
after, our present king paid for the passage of 3000 or 4000 men, gave
him and his companions a considerable sum of money, and some pieces of
artillery, and sent him out of Normandy to land in some part of Wales,
where he was born. King Richard marched immediately to fight him, but
an English gentleman, called the Lord Stanley, who had married the Earl
of Richmond’s mother, joined the earl with 26,000 men. They came to a
battle[645], and the issue was, King Richard was slain, and the Earl
of Richmond crowned King of England on the field of battle, with the
crown that King Richard had brought along with him. Will you say this
is fortune? Certainly it is the just judgment of God. But, to make it
the more evident, not long after the murder of his nephews, as you have
heard, he lost his wife[646], (some say he made her away); he had but one
son, and he died presently after. This would have come in more properly
hereafter when I shall have to speak of King Edward’s death (for he was
alive at the time of the occurrences of this chapter), yet I thought it
not unseasonable here, as being pertinent to my discourse.

In like manner, it is not many years since we have seen as strange
revolutions in Spain, upon the death of the late King Henry of that
kingdom, who was married to the late King of Portugal’s sister, and by
her had a beautiful daughter; yet that daughter was not suffered to
succeed to the throne, but was deprived of the crown under pretence of
illegitimacy. But this business did not pass over without controversy
and blood; for the King of Portugal, assisted by several of the nobility
of Castile, took part with his niece: but King Henry’s sister carried
the kingdom in spite of all their opposition, and enjoys it to this
very day, having married the son of John, King of Arragon; so that this
judgment and decree was made in heaven, where many of the same nature are
undoubtedly made.

You have seen likewise, not many years since, the King of Scotland[647]
at war with his son[648], who was not above thirteen or fourteen years of
age. The son won the battle, and the king was killed upon the spot. This
king was accused of having caused the death of his brother and several
other persons of quality. You see also the duchy of Guelders out of the
right line, and you have heard of the late duke’s unnatural usage of his
father. I could instance many other cases of the like nature, that might
easily be known to be Divine chastisements, which are the sources of
war, and from whence proceed mortality and famine; and all evils arise
from want of faith. It must therefore be acknowledged (considering the
wickedness of mankind, and especially of great persons, who neither know
themselves, nor believe there is a God) that there is a necessity that
every prince or great lord should have an adversary to restrain and keep
him in humility and fear, or else there would be no living under them,
nor near them.


END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

                                  LONDON:
                        A. and G. A. SPOTTISWOODE,
                            New-street-Square.




FOOTNOTES


[1] Lectures on Modern History, pp. 117-119.

[2] Stephen’s Lectures on the History of France, vol ii., pp. 221-223.

[3] Angelo Cato, born at Sopino, in the diocese of Benevento, was “a
person of exemplary life, great learning, extreme modesty, and wonderful
knowledge of mathematics.” In his youth, he entered the service of the
princes of Anjou; but, being sent by them on a mission to the Duke of
Burgundy, he transferred his allegiance to that prince, at whose court
he began his life-long friendship with Commines. Cato was a skilful
astrologer, and predicted to Charles the Bold that he would lose the
battles of Granson and Morat. After the fulfilment of his predictions,
he took leave of the duke, and was immediately taken into the service
of Louis XI., who appointed him his physician and almoner, and made him
Archbishop of Vienne in 1482.

[4] Louis XI., son of Charles VII. and Mary of Anjou, was born on the 3rd
of July, 1423; consecrated and crowned on the 15th of August, 1461; he
was married, first, to Margaret of Scotland, and, secondly, to Charlotte
of Savoy; and he died on the 30th of August, 1483.

[5] Imbert de Batornay, knight, Count du Bouchage, and Lord of Ornaciuex,
was one of the councillors and chamberlains of Louis XI. He died on the
12th of May, 1523.

[6] Commines died in 1511, at the age of sixty-four; so that he was about
seventeen years old when he entered the service of the Duke of Burgundy.

[7] Charles, Count of Charolois, and afterwards Duke of Burgundy, was the
son of Philip the Good and Isabella of Portugal. He was born on the 10th
of November, 1433, and married 1. Catherine, the daughter of King Charles
VII. of France; 2. Isabella of Bourbon; and 3. Margaret of York, sister
of Edward IV., King of England. He was killed at the battle of Nancy, on
the 5th of January, 1477.

[8] Charles of Artois, Count d’Eu, was the son of Philip of Artois and
Mary of Berry. He was taken prisoner at the battle of Agincourt, and
remained for twenty-three years in captivity in England. He died on the
25th of July, 1472, at about seventy-eight years of age.

[9] Pierre de Morvilliers, knight, Lord of Clary, was the son of Philip
de Morvilliers and Jeanne du Drac. Though created Chancellor of France on
the 3rd of September, 1461, he did not begin to discharge the duties of
his office until November, 1465. He died on the 15th of December, 1476.

[10] Antoine du Bec Crespin was appointed Bishop of Laon on the 3rd of
March, 1449, and translated to the Archbishopric of Narbonne on the 18th
of January, 1460. He died at Rouen on the 15th of October, 1472.

[11] According to documents discovered by Mdlle. Dupont, the Seigneur de
Rambures was also a member of this embassy.

[12] Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, son of John the Fearless and
Margaret of Bavaria, was born on the 30th of June, 1396. He married 1.
Michelle, daughter of Charles VII. of France; 2. Bona of Artois; and 3.
Isabella of Portugal. He died on the 15th of June, 1467.

[13] This took place on the 6th of November, 1464.

[14] The natural son of Antony, Lord of Rubempré, in Picardy.

[15] Oliver de la Marche, councillor, chamberlain, and captain of the
guard of Charles, Duke of Burgundy, and chief steward of the household of
the Archduke of Austria, was the son of Philip de la Marche and Jeanne
Bouton. He was born in 1426, married Isabeau Machefrin, and made his
will at Brussels, on the 8th of October, 1501. He is the author of some
valuable memoirs relating to the times in which he lived, and also of
several poetical works.

[16] Isabella, daughter of John I., King of Portugal, and Philippa of
Lancaster, married the Duke of Burgundy on the 10th of January, 1430.
She died on the 17th of December, 1472, and was buried in the Carthusian
convent of Gosnay-les-Béthunes.

[17] Francis, son of Richard, Count d’Estampes, and Margaret of Orleans,
succeeded his uncle Arthur, Duke of Bretagne, in 1458. He married, 1.
Margaret of Bretagne, and 2. Margaret de Foix. He died on the 9th of
September, 1488.

[18] The Count of Charolois paid Louis XI. a visit at Tours in 1461. He
arrived there on the 22nd of October, and left the king on the 11th of
December following.

[19] Tanneguy du Chastel, Viscount de la Bellière, filled the office
of Grand Ecuyer of France until the death of Charles VII., on the 21st
of July, 1461; upon which he withdrew to the Duke of Bretagne, who had
him appointed Governor of Roussillon, in 1472. He afterwards entered
the service of Louis XI. He was the son of Oliver, Seigneur du Chastel,
and Jeanne de Ploeuc; he married Jeanne de Raguenal, Viscountess de la
Bellière, in 1462; and he died in consequence of a wound received at the
siege of Bouchain in 1477.

[20] Chastellain relates that when the Count of Charolois visited Louis
XI. at Tours, “the king, after having treated him handsomely, appointed
and constituted him Governor of Normandy, with a pension of thirty-six
thousand francs.”

[21] The duke’s answer is given in full by Monstrelet, vol. ii. pp.
303-304 (Bohn’s edition.)

[22] Charles VII., King of France, son of Charles VI. and Isabel of
Bavaria, was born on the 22nd of February, 1402, married Mary of Anjou in
1422, and died on the 22nd of July, 1461.

[23] The treaty of Arras was concluded on the 21st of September, 1435. It
is given in full in Monstrelet, vol. ii. pp. 9-17.

[24] The sum was paid in two instalments; the first receipt of Philip the
Good is dated at Hesdin, on the 12th of September, 1463, and the second
on the 8th of October following.

[25] Antony, Lord of Croy, Count of Porcean, first chamberlain to Philip
the Good, and Knight of the Golden Fleece, became lord steward to Louis
XI., on the accession of that prince to the throne. He was the son of
John of Croy and Margaret of Craon; and he died in 1475.

[26] John of Croy, Lord of La Tour-sur-Marne, Count of Chimay, Knight
of the Golden Fleece, and High Bailiff of Hainault, married Marie de
Lallain, Lady of Quiévrain, and died at Valenciennes in 1472.

[27] John II., Duke of Bourbon and Auvergne, Count of Clermont, peer,
constable, and chamberlain of France, was the son of Charles I., Duke of
Bourbon, and Agnes of Burgundy; he married Jeanne, daughter of Charles
VII. of France, and died on the 1st of April, 1488. He arrived at Lisle
on the 14th of October, 1464.

[28] Agnes of Burgundy, married on the 17th of September, 1425, to
Charles I., Duke of Bourbon. She became a widow on the 4th of December,
1456, and died on the 1st of December, 1476.

[29] These princesses were, 1. Catherine, who married Adolphus of Egmont,
Duke of Guelders, on the 18th of December, 1463; 2. Margaret, who married
Philip II., Duke of Savoy, on the 6th of April, 1472. The third was
probably Isabella, Countess of Charolois. The son was John, Duke of
Bourbon, named above.

[30] Louis de Luxembourg, Count of St. Paul, was created Constable of
France on the 5th of October, 1465, and took the oaths on the 12th of the
same month. He was the son of Pierre de Luxembourg, Count of Couversan,
and Margaret de Baux. He married, 1. Jeanne de Bar, on the 16th of July,
1435; and 2. Mary of Savoy, on the 1st of August, 1466. He was beheaded
on the 19th of December, 1475.

[31] Thibault IX., Lord of Neufchâtel and Blamont, and Marshal of
Burgundy, was the son of Thibault, Lord of Neufchâtel, and Agnes de
Montbéliard. In reward for his services, the king bestowed the town of
Espinal upon him in 1463. He died about 1470.

[32] John, Bastard of Burgundy, Bishop of Cambray in 1440, was a natural
son of John, Duke of Burgundy, and Agnes de Croy. He died in 1479.

[33] The manifesto of the Count of Charolois against the Lords of Croy
will be found in M. Gachard’s _Collection de Documents Inédits_, vol. i.
p. 132. It is dated Brussels, March 12th, 1464, (O. S.).

[34] Philip of Croy, son of Antony, Lord of Croy, and Margaret of
Lorraine, was first Hereditary Chamberlain of Brabant. Having joined the
Duke of Burgundy, who created him a Knight of the Golden Fleece, his
estates were confiscated by Louis XI. in 1476. He married Jacqueline de
Luxembourg, daughter of the Count of St. Paul, in 1455; and he died in
1511.

[35] Philip of Croy, Count of Chimay, Baron of Quiévrain, and Knight of
the Golden Fleece, was son of John of Croy, Lord of La Tour-sur-Marne,
and Mary de Lalain, Lady of Quiévrain. He married Walpurge de Mœurs; and
died on the 8th of September, 1482. Du Clercq says, “He was reputed to be
a very wise young man, and a great _historian_.”

[36] According to Du Clercq, he threw himself at the duke’s feet,
“thanking him for the favours he had bestowed upon him, and begging him
to think with favour of his services; beseeching him to give him leave
to quit his court, and in great terror telling him that his life was in
danger.... When the duke had heard this, he was greatly troubled, and
forbade him to depart, and very angrily took a truncheon or spear in his
hand, and went out of his chamber, saying that he would see whether his
son would kill his servants.”

[37] Adolphus of Cleves, Lord of Ravestain, was the son of Adolphus, Duke
of Cleves, and Mary of Burgundy, sister of Philip the Good. He married,
1. Beatrice of Portugal; and 2. Anne of Burgundy, bastard daughter of
Duke Philip. He died on the 18th of September, 1493.

[38] John I., Duke of Cleves, was born on the 10th of January, 1419;
married Elizabeth, daughter of John of Burgundy, Count of Nevers; and
died on the 5th of September, 1481.

[39] Anthony, Bastard of Burgundy, surnamed the Great Bastard, Lord of
Beures, in Flanders, Count of La Roche, in Ardennes, and knight of the
orders of the Golden Fleece and of St. Michael, was the son of Philip
the Good and Jeanne de Prelle. He was legitimated in January, 1485. He
died in 1504, at the age of eighty-three. He was for some time first
chamberlain to his half-brother, Duke Charles.

[40] John, surnamed Hennequin, Bastard of St. Paul, Lord of Haut-Bourdin,
Knight of the Golden Fleece, councillor and chamberlain of Charles, Duke
of Burgundy, was the son of Waleran de Luxembourg, Count of St. Paul, and
Agnes de Brie. He was legitimated on the 19th of February, 1436; and he
died on the 28th of July, 1466, at about sixty-six years of age. He was
the second cousin, and not the brother of Louis, Constable of St. Paul.

[41] Henry V., son of Henry IV. and Mary of Hereford, was born in 1388;
crowned on the 9th of April, 1413; married Catherine, daughter of Charles
VI., on the 2nd of June, 1420; and died at Vincennes on the 31st of
August, 1422.

[42] William le Jeune, Lord of Contay, Governor of Arras, was the son of
Robert le Jeune and Jeanne de Beauvoir, Lady of Laignicourt. He married
Margaret de Sully; and died in 1468. He was a councillor, chamberlain,
and chief steward of Duke Philip the Good.

[43] Philip de Lallain, knight, chamberlain of Philip, Duke of Burgundy,
was the son of William de Lallain and Jeanne de Créqui. He was killed in
the battle of Montlhery, on the 16th of July, 1465.

[44] As the treaty of Arras was concluded on the 21st of September, 1435,
peace had lasted only twenty-nine years.

[45] The attack began on the 7th of June, 1465.

[46] Joachim Rouault, Lord of Boismenart, a councillor and chamberlain of
Louis XI., and created Marshal of France in 1461, was the son of John de
Rouault and Jeanne du Bellay. He died on the 7th of August, 1478.

[47] On Friday, the 5th of July: he remained there until the 10th.

[48] John de Rouville, doctor of laws, Vice-chancellor of Bretagne, was
the son of Pierre Gougeul, Lord of Rouville, and Aldonce de Braquemont.
He was still living in February, 1476.

[49] On the 8th of July.

[50] Charles de Melun, knight, Lord of Nantouillet and Normanville, and
Grand Master of France, was the son of Philip de Melun and Jeanne de
Nantouillet. After having for some time enjoyed the favour of King Louis
XI., he fell into disgrace, was accused of treason, and beheaded on
Saturday, the 20th of August, 1468.

[51] Charles of France, Duke of Berry, and brother of Louis XI., was born
on the 28th of December, 1446. He died Duke of Guienne, most probably
on the 28th of May, 1472; having made his will on the 24th. He had
taken advantage of the king’s absence to leave Poitiers, and join the
disaffected nobles in Bretagne.

[52] Claude de Montagu, Lord of Coulches, councillor and chamberlain of
Dukes Philip and Charles of Burgundy, Knight of the Golden Fleece, was
killed in the battle of Bussy in 1470.

[53] Philip, Marquis of Hochberg, Count of Neufchâtel, in Switzerland,
Lord of Rottelin, and Marshal of Burgundy, was the son of Rodolph of
Hochberg, and Margaret, the daughter of William de Vienne, Lord of
Saint-George. He married Mary of Savoy in 1480; and died in 1503.

[54] John de Neufchâtel, Lord of Montagu and Resnel, councillor and
chamberlain of the King of France and of the Duke of Burgundy, and Knight
of the Golden Fleece, was the son of Thibault VIII., Lord of Neufchâtel,
and Agnes de Montbéliard. He was still living in August, 1486.

[55] William, Lord of Rochefort and Pleuvant, knight, chamberlain of
Philip the Good, was created Chancellor of France on the 12th of May,
1483. He was the son of James, Lord of Rochefort, and Agnes de Cléron. He
died on the 12th of August, 1492.

[56] Pierre II., Duke of Bourbon and Auvergne, Count of Clermont, and
Lord of Beaujeu, was born in November, 1439. He was the son of Charles
I., Duke of Bourbon, and Agnes of Burgundy. He was betrothed on the 22nd
of March, 1463, to Mary of Orleans; but this alliance was broken off by
Louis XI., who gave him his daughter Anne in marriage. He married her in
1474; and died on the 8th of October, 1503.

[57] Charles II., Duke of Bourbon, brother of the Count of Beaujeu,
Cardinal of the Holy See, Archbishop and Count of Lyons. He died on the
13th of September, 1488.

[58] Jacques d’Armagnac, Duke of Nemours, Count of La Marche, son of
Bernard d’Armagnac and Eleanor of Bourbon; married Louisa, daughter of
Charles of Anjou, Count of Maine; beheaded on the 4th of August, 1477.

[59] John V., Count of Armagnac, son of John IV. and Isabella of Navarre;
assassinated on the 5th of March, 1473.

[60] Charles II., Lord of Albret, son of Charles I., Lord of Albret, and
Mary de Sully; died in 1471, at the age of seventy.

[61] This oath, dated November 5. 1465, is quoted by Lenglet, vol. ii.,
p. 561.

[62] Charles of Anjou, first of the name, Count of Maine, son of Louis
II., Duke of Anjou, and Yolande of Arragon. He was born on the 14th of
October, 1414, and died on the 10th of April, 1472.

[63] John, Bastard of Orleans, Count of Dunois, and Grand Chamberlain of
France, was the son of Louis of Orleans and Mariette d’Enghien, the wife
of Aubert Le Flamenc, Lord of Cany. He died on the 24th of Nov., 1468.

[64] André de Laval, Lord of Loheac, Admiral and Marshal of France, died
in 1486, at the age of seventy-five.

[65] Antoine de Chabannes, Count of Dammartin, Lord of Saint-Fargeau, and
grand-master of the king’s household, was born in 1411. He was the son of
Robert de Chabannes, and Alix de Bort. He married, by contract signed on
the 20th of September, 1439, Margaret de Nanteuil, Countess of Dammartin;
and he died on the 25th of December, 1488.

[66] John, fifth of the name, Lord of Bueil, Count of Sancerre, knight,
councillor and chamberlain of the king, and Admiral of France, was the
son of John, Lord of Bueil, and Margaret Dauphine, Lady of Mermande. He
commanded ninety-five lances in 1474.

[67] Oliver de la Marche, who is generally well informed, mentions the
Count of Maine among the princes and lords who were in league with the
Count of Charolois.

[68] “The Count of Maine was with the king, to whom he brought about
five hundred lances, and blamed him for having determined to fight; and
as he could not divert the king from his purpose, he said to him, ‘My
lord, I had come to you to serve you and accompany you, and endeavour to
effect a friendly arrangement between you and your cousin of Charolois,
and the other princes of your blood, and not to fight against them;
and as it pleases you to do so, and not otherwise, I shall depart; so
farewell.’ And so he departed with all his company, many of whom murmured
greatly against him; for they thought he should have taken leave earlier,
and without coming so far. And when the king heard that he had really
departed, and abandoned him in this peril, he said that he was betrayed.
Nevertheless, he remained unmoved, and kept his army together; and,
having exhorted his men, determined to fight Charolois before the arrival
of his brother, the Duke of Berry, and the Duke of Bretagne.”—_Hennin_,
p. 430.

[69] Pierre de Brézé, Lord of Varenne, Count of Maulevrier, Grand
Seneschal of Anjou, Poitou, and Normandy, was the son of Pierre de Brézé
and Clemence Carbonnel. He married Jeanne Crespin, and was killed in the
battle of Montlhery, on the 16th of July, 1465.

[70] John, Lord of Montauban and Romilly, Marshal of Bretagne, and
Admiral of France, was the son of William of Montauban and Bona Visconti.
He died in May, 1466.

[71] The battle of Montlhery was fought on Tuesday, the 16th of July, see
the _Chronique Scandaleuse_, and Lenglet, vol. ii. p. 27.

[72] The _Chronique Scandaleuse_ names him Madre, and says that he was
captain of Pont Saint Maxence, “for Master Pierre L’Orfèvre, Lord of
Ermenonville.”

[73] Philip of Crevecœur, Lord des Cordes or Desquerdes, Governor of
Artois and Picardy, and Knight of the Golden Fleece, passed over to the
service of Louis XI. after the death of Charles the Rash, and was named
Marshal and Grand Chamberlain of France. He was the son of James of
Crevecœur, and Margaret de la Tremoille, Lady of Desquerdes. He died on
the 22nd of April, 1494, at the age of seventy-six.

[74] Antony, Lord of Crevecœur and Thiennes, councillor and chamberlain
of Duke Philip the Good, Knight of the order of St. Michael, councillor
and chamberlain of Louis XI., and Grand Louvetier of France, was the son
of James de Crevecœur and Bonne de la Viefville. He died about 1493.

[75] Thomas Montague, Earl of Salisbury, was the son of John Montague,
and Maude, the daughter of Sir Adam Francis. He married Eleanor, daughter
of Thomas, Earl of Kent; and was killed at the siege of Orleans, on the
3rd of November, 1428. In his will he assumes the titles of Earl of
Salisbury and Perch, and Lord Monthermer.

[76] John Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury and Weysford, was the son of Richard
Talbot, and Ankaret, daughter of John Strange, of Blackmere. He married,
1. Maude, daughter of Sir Thomas Neville, knight; and 2. Margaret,
daughter of Richard Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick. He was killed at the
siege of Châtillon, on the 20th of July, 1453.

[77] Henry VI., son of Henry V. and Catherine of France, was born on the
6th of December, 1421; crowned at London on the 6th of November, 1429;
and consecrated King of France, at Paris, on the 17th of December, 1431.
He married Margaret of Anjou in November, 1444; and died on the 23rd of
May, 1471.

[78] Edward IV., Earl of March, was the son of Richard, Duke of York; he
dispossessed Henry VI. of the throne, on the ground of being descended
from an elder son of Edward III.

[79] He was then the captain of a hundred lances, of which office he was
deprived by the king soon after, and in exchange for which he received
the title of Bailiff of Montferrant. He subsequently left the service of
Louis XI., and entered that of the Duke of Bretagne, who appointed him
one of his councillors and chamberlains.

[80] He was killed in the battle of Morat, on the 22nd of June, 1476.

[81] James of Luxembourg, Lord of Richebourg, councillor and chamberlain
of the King of France, and Knight of the Golden Fleece. He was brother of
the Constable of St. Paul. He died on the 20th of Aug., 1487.

[82] Among them were the Lords of Happlaincourt, Ameries, Inchy, and
Robodenghes; the last of whom returned on learning that Charles had
gained the victory.

[83] Philip D’Oignies, Lord of Bruay and Chaulnes, son of Antony, Lord
of Bruay, and Jeanne de Brimeu, Lady of Chaulnes. He was Bailiff of
Courtray; and married Antoinette de Beaufort.

[84] “The Count of Charolois,” says the _Chronique Scandaleuse_, “was so
hotly pursued that he was twice taken prisoner by Geoffroy de Saint-Belin
and Gilbert de Grassay, and afterwards rescued again.” See Lenglet, vol.
ii. p. 28.

[85] Oliver de la Marche names him Robert Cotereau, and adds that “the
Count immediately dubbed the said Master Robert Cotereau a knight, and
bestowed on him the office of lieutenant of the fiefs in Brabant.” La
Marche, vol. ii. p. 237.

[86] Simon de Quingy was, in 1471, cup-bearer, and in 1472 gentleman of
the bed-chamber, to the Duke of Burgundy. Molinet speaks of him as “Lord
of Montbaillon.” According to Commines, he became Bailiff of Troyes; and
perhaps it is he who figures, with the title of “knight of the court of
Parliament,” among the plenipotentiaries sent to Saint-Jean-de Lône, in
the year 1515, by the Archduchess Philiberte of Luxembourg.

[87] In addition to the Count of Maine, the _Chronique Scandaleuse_
mentions “the Admiral de Montauban, the Lord of La Barbe, and other
captains, who had fully seven or eight hundred lances.” See Lenglet, vol.
ii. p. 28.

[88] The king arrived at Corbeil, “on the day of the battle, at about
eleven o’clock at night; and sojourned in that place until the 18th of
July.” Du Clercq, vol. xv. p. 26.

[89] Geoffroy de Saint-Belin, knight, Baron of Saxefontaine, was the
son of Pierre de Saint-Belin, Lord of Blaisy, and Simonne de Nogent. He
married Margaret de Baudricourt; and is mentioned, with the title of
Bailiff of Chaumont, as one of the chamberlains of the King of France, in
the years 1463 and 1464.

[90] Robert de Flocques, or Flocquet, son of Robert and brother of James,
both of them Bailiffs of Evreux. He also filled that office; and was
buried in the Abbey of St. Catherine-du-Mont, at Rouen.

[91] In the place “anciently called the Champ de Plours.” Oliver de la
Marche, vol. ii. p. 240.

[92] “On Friday, the 19th of July, the count marched to Estampes, where
the Dukes of Berry and Bretagne, and the other princes of their alliance,
arrived soon after; and they remained there until Wednesday, the 31st of
July.” Lenglet, vol. ii. p. 183.

[93] Peter of Amboise, Lord of Chaumont, knight, councillor and
chamberlain of Kings Charles VII. and Louis XI., was the son of Hugh of
Amboise and Jeanne Guenand; he died on the 28th of June, 1473.

[94] Charles of Amboise, Count of Brienne, Lord of Chaumont, Governor of
the Isle of France, Champagne and Burgundy; he died on the 16th of March,
1481.

[95] The brigandine was a species of corslet, made of plates of iron,
riveted to one another longitudinally, by nails or hooks.

[96] William de Cluny, born about 1423, was the son of Henry de Cluny,
Lord of Conforgieu, and Perrette Collot, Lady of Sagy. He was a
councillor of the Duke of Burgundy, and prothonotary of the Holy See. He
was appointed to the bishopric of Poitiers in 1479, and died about a year
afterwards.

[97] Edward IV., son of Richard, Duke of York, and Cicely Neville,
daughter of the Earl of Westmoreland; he married Lady Elizabeth Woodville
in 1464, and died on the 9th of April, 1483.

[98] Isabella of Portugal, the mother of the Count of Charolois, was the
daughter of John, King of Portugal, by Philippa, daughter of John, Duke
of Lancaster.

[99] Margaret of York married Charles of Burgundy, in pursuance of a
treaty signed at Brussels on the 16th of February, 1467 (O. S.); and the
marriage was celebrated at Dan, on the 3rd of July, 1468. She died on
the 28th of November, 1503. Unless Commines is in error with regard to
the time at which William of Cluny was despatched on his mission, the
Count of Charolois contemplated this new alliance whilst his second wife
was still living; for Isabella of Bourbon did not die until the 26th of
September, 1465, two months after the battle of Montlhery.

[100] In Rymer, vol. v. part ii. p. 173, is a letter from Duke Charles,
acknowledging the receipt of the garter from the English ambassadors.

[101] “On Thursday, the 1st of August, the Count of Charolois encamped
at Saint-Mathurin de l’Archamp, where he remained till the 5th, when he
transferred his quarters to Moret.” Lenglet, vol. ii. p. 184.

[102] John de Salazar, a native of Spain, knight, chamberlain and
councillor of the king, captain of a hundred lances of his own raising,
and Lord of Montagne, Saint-Just, Marcilly, Laz, Lonsac, and Issodun,
married Margaret de la Tremoille, Lady of Saint-Fargeau, on the 31st of
October, 1441; became a widower, by her death, on the 18th of December,
1457; and died at Troyes on the 12th of November, 1479.

[103] “The Dukes of Berry and Bretagne and most of the lords lodged at
Nemours.” Oliver de la Marche, vol. ii. p. 243.

[104] John of Anjou, Duke of Calabria, son of René, King of Sicily, and
Isabella of Lorraine, was born on the 2nd of August, 1424; married Mary,
daughter of Charles I., Duke of Bourbon; died at Barcelona, on Sunday,
the 16th of December, 1470, and was buried in the cathedral church of
that city.

[105] Jacques Galiot died on the 28th of July, 1488, at the battle
of Saint-Aubin du Cormier, according to Molinet, who calls him “a
Neapolitan.” Previous editors have erroneously confounded him with
Jacques Ricard de Genouillac, surnamed Galiot.

[106] Nicolas de Montfort, Count of Campobasso, leader of Italian
men-of-war, as he signs himself in a document quoted by Godefroy. He was
also one of the chamberlains of Charles, Duke of Burgundy; and claimed
kindred with the Duke of Bretagne.

[107] John, Lord of Baudricourt, councillor and chamberlain of Louis XI.,
King of France, and Marshal of France under Charles VIII., was the son
of Robert, Lord of Baudricourt, and Alearde de Chambley. He sided with
the Duke of Burgundy in the war of the Public Good; but the king, having
gained him over to his party, made him Governor of Burgundy by letters
patent, dated the 18th of March, 1480; he died on the 11th of May, 1499.

[108] Frederic I., surnamed the Victorious, Governor of the Electorate
during the minority of his nephew Philip, obtained from the Estates of
the Palatinate permission to retain the electorate during his life-time.
He was the son of Louis III. and Matilda of Savoy. He was born on the 1st
of August, 1425; and died on the 12th of December, 1476.

[109] Odet d’Aydie, Lord of Lescun, was the son of John d’Aydie, a
gentleman of Gascony. He married Marie de Béarn, daughter of Mathieu de
Béarn, Lord of Lescun. Louis XI., having gained him over to his side,
made him his councillor and chamberlain, gave him the office of Admiral
of France, and created him Count of Comminges in 1472. After the death
of Louis, Odet d’Aydie joined the party of the Duke of Orleans, in
consequence of which he was deprived of his admiralty. He died before the
25th of August, 1498, at more than seventy years of age.

[110] “On Tuesday, 20th August, he encamped at Conflans, where he
remained until the end of the month of October.” Lenglet, vol. ii. p. 184.

[111] Charles VI., King of France, born on the 3rd of December, 1368, was
the son of Charles V. and Jeanne de Bourbon; he married Isabel of Bavaria
on the 17th of July, 1385; and died on the 22nd of October, 1422.

[112] John of Lancaster, Count of Kendal and Duke of Bedford, was the
third son of King Henry IV. and Mary, daughter of Humphrey de Bohun. He
married 1. Anne, sister of Philip, Duke of Burgundy; and 2. Jacqueline,
daughter of Pierre de Luxembourg, Count of Saint Paul. He was appointed
Regent of the Kingdom of France on the death of his brother Henry V.; and
he died at Rouen, on the 14th of Sept., 1435.

[113] The commissioners for England were Henry Beaufort, Cardinal and
Bishop of Winchester; John Kemp, Archbishop of York; William de la
Pole, Earl of Suffolk; John Holland, Earl of Huntingdon; the Bishops of
Norwich, St. David’s, and Lisieux, with divers knights and gentlemen.

[114] Eugenius IV. (Gabriel Condolinieri), elected in 1431; he died on
the 23rd of February, 1447.

[115] In August, 1465; he was liberated again in October, 1470, and
re-imprisoned in the following year.

[116] Richard of Coningsburgh, Duke of York, was the son of Richard, Earl
of Cambridge, and Anne, daughter of Roger Mortimer, Earl of March. He
married Cicely, daughter of Ralph Neville, Earl of Westmoreland, and was
killed on the 24th of December, 1460, at the battle of Wakefield.

[117] The Duke of York never assumed the title of king, which was
retained by Henry VI. until his death, though the parliament had declared
the Duke of York his successor on the throne.

[118] The Earl of Salisbury, father of the great Earl of Warwick, was
not slain in the battle of Wakefield, but taken prisoner to Pontefract
Castle, and soon after beheaded.

[119] Richard Neville, Earl of Warwick, was the son of Richard Neville,
Earl of Westmoreland and Salisbury, and Alice, daughter of Thomas
Montague, Earl of Salisbury. He married Anne, daughter of Richard
Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick; and he was killed in the battle of Barnet, on
Easter Day, the 14th of April, 1471.

[120] It was after the defeat at Ludlow, in October, 1459, that the
Earl of Warwick retired to Calais with the Earl of March, and not,
as Commines’ narrative would lead us to suppose, after the battle of
Wakefield.

[121] Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, was the son of Edmund Beaufort,
Duke of Somerset, and Eleanor, daughter of Richard Beauchamp, Earl of
Warwick. He was slain in the battle of Tewkesbury on the 4th of May, 1471.

[122] George of York, Duke of Clarence, brother of King Edward IV., died
on the 18th of February, 1478. He married Isabel, the eldest daughter of
Richard Neville, Earl of Warwick, by whom he had two children: Edward,
Earl of Warwick, who was three years old when his father died; and
Margaret, who afterwards married Richard de la Pole.

[123] Richard of York, Duke of Gloucester, afterwards King of England,
under the name of Richard III. He was killed at the battle of Bosworth
Field on the 22nd of August, 1485.

[124] Henry, Earl of Richmond, was the son of Edmund of Hadham, Earl of
Richmond, and Margaret, daughter of John Beaufort, Duke of Somerset. He
was proclaimed King of England under the name of Henry VII., on the 22nd
of August, 1485. He married Elizabeth, eldest daughter of King Edward
IV.; and he died on the 21st of April, 1509. When escaping from England
in 1471, he fell into the hands of the Duke of Bretagne, who detained him
prisoner for thirteen years, after which he escaped, hearing that the
duke was negotiating to deliver him up to King Richard III.

[125] Born at Bayeux; he was Bishop of Paris from 1447 until May 1, 1472,
when he died: he was a brother of the celebrated Alain Chartier.

[126] August 28, 1465.

[127] Francisco Sforza, Duke of Milan, born at San Miniato de Cotignola
on the 23rd of July, 1401, was the natural son of Muzio Attendolo,
surnamed _Sforza_, on account of the vigour of his character. This
surname was adopted by his descendants, in preference to that of
Attendolo. The mother of Francisco Sforza was Lucia de Torsciano. He died
at Milan on the 8th of March, 1466.

[128] Galeazzo Maria Sforza, born on the 14th of January, 1444;
married successively Dorothea de Gonzagua, and Bona of Savoy; and was
assassinated on the 26th of December, 1476.

[129] The treaty of Conflans was made between Louis XI. and the Count of
Charolois on the 5th of October, 1465. On the 29th of the same month the
king made a separate treaty with the confederate princes, which is dated
at St. Maur-des-Fossés.

[130] “Not very far from Conflans,” says Oliver de la Marche. It was on
the site now occupied by Bercy, where there still exists a street called
the Rue de la Grange-aux-Merciers.

[131] See p. 12.

[132] Louis de Chalon, Lord of Chasteauguion, was son of Louis de Chalon,
Prince of Orange, and Eleanor of Armagnac. He was a Knight of the Golden
Fleece, and fell at the battle of Granson on the 3rd of March, 1476.

[133] Oliver de la Marche, however, says, “During these truces, we went
to Paris to indulge in good cheer, paying with our own money: and we were
very welcome.” La Marche, ii. 246.

[134] Louis XI., when Dauphin, fled in 1456 from Dauphiny, whither he had
retired ten years previously on account of a misunderstanding with his
father. He sought refuge in Burgundy from the authority of Charles VIII.,
who wished to force him to return to Court, and remained with his uncle
Philip until 1461, when his father died.

[135] Philip de Melun held the office of Captain of the Bastille Saint
Antoine from 1462, until his death, which occurred in 1466. See p. 14,
note [48].

[136] Antoine de Castelnau or Chasteauneuf, Lord and Baron of Lau, in
Armagnac, Grand Chamberlain and Grand Butler of France, and Seneschal
of Guienne. Having incurred the king’s displeasure, he was arrested and
taken to the castle of Usson, in Auvergne, whence he escaped in 1468,
and sought refuge with the Duke of Burgundy, under whom he fought at
the siege of Liege. He afterwards regained the favour of Louis XI.,
who appointed him Lieutenant-General and Governor of the county of
Roussillon, of Cerdagne, and of the town of Perpignan. He was still
living in 1483.

[137] This is a mistake: two years had elapsed since their re-purchase.
See p. 5, note [22].

[138] On Monday, September 9. 1465.

[139] Catherine of France, who was married in June, 1439, and died in
1446.

[140] Guillaume Bische, a native of Molins Engilbert, in the Nivernois,
was, according to Philip the Good, “the worst and subtlest fellow under
the sun.” This subtlety was not injurious to him in the opinion of
Louis XI., who made him Bailiff of St. Pierre-le-Moustier and Governor
of Soissonnois, and honoured him with his confidence and friendship.
In 1472, he was Lord of Clery, and chief steward of Duke Charles of
Burgundy: and in 1478, he received the additional titles of “knight,
councillor and chamberlain of the king, Governor of Peronne, Montdidier
and Roye.”

[141] Guillot or Guyon Dusye figures, as an equerry of the stable, in a
list of the household of Charles, Duke of Burgundy. He was afterwards
created a knight.

[142] After his reconciliation with the Count of Charolois, in February,
1456, the Duke of Burgundy “banished from his dominions two of the
principal servants of his son; the first named Guillaume Visse (Bische)
was master of his chamber, who not long before had come as a poor valet
from Champagne to Burgundy; the second was an esquire, named Guyot Duisy,
a native of Burgundy.” Du Clercq, xiii. 205.

[143] This treaty is dated October 2. 1465. See Lenglet, ii. 499.

[144] Jeanne Crespin, daughter of Guillaume Crespin, Lord of Mauny, and
of Jacqueline d’Auvricher. Letters of absolution from the treason here
recorded were granted her by Louis XI. in January, 1466.

[145] He entered on Friday, September 27. 1465.

[146] “At which the king was marvellously vexed, and said one day to the
Count of St. Pol, half between jest and earnest: ‘Fair cousin of St. Pol,
you have said and still say such fine words to me that I have lost Rouen
and Pontoise by them.’”—_Hennin_, 438.

[147] Jean de Montespedon, surnamed Houaste, Lord of Basoches, Beauvoir,
&c., chamberlain to the king, and Bailiff of Rouen. His wife was Drouette
de Bar. He was still alive in 1479, and is mentioned as bailiff in public
documents of that year.

[148] Guillaume Picart, Knight, Lord of Estelau, councillor and
chamberlain of the king. He was made Bailiff of Rouen, and chief
commander of all the artillery, on the 3rd of October, 1479. He was still
living in April, 1484.

[149] Jacques de Brézé, Count de Maulevrier, son of Pierre de Brézé and
Jeanne Crespin, became Grand Seneschal of Normandy after the death of his
father. He married Charlotte, a natural daughter of Louis XI.; and died
on the 4th of August, 1494.

[150] On Thursday, October 3. 1465.

[151] The treaty was concluded on the 5th of October, and peace
proclaimed on the 29th of the same month.

[152] On the following Thursday, October 10th, 1465. See Lenglet, ii. 49.

[153] Philip de Saveuses, long Captain of Amiens and Artois, was deposed
in 1463 by Louis XI. In 1465, the Duke of Burgundy appointed him
Captain-general of Artois. His wife was Marie de Lully: and he died at
Amiens, on the 28th of March, 1467, at the age of seventy-seven.

[154] John, surnamed Sans-Peur, Duke of Burgundy, was the son of Philippe
le-Hardi and Margaret of Flanders. He was born on the 28th of May,
1371; married to Margaret of Bavaria on the 9th of April, 1385; and
assassinated on the bridge of Montereau, on the 10th of September, 1419.

[155] On Friday, October 11. 1465.

[156] This town was given to the marshal in 1463, and taken from him by
royal letters dated August 6. 1466.

[157] On the 30th of October. See Lenglet, ii. 532

[158] On the 31st of October. See Lenglet, ii. 540

[159] The Count of Charolois left Conflans on Thursday, the 31st of
October, and proceeded to Villiers-le-Bel, whither the king accompanied
him. They remained there together until the 3rd of November.

[160] Two years before, Commines should say. He has made the same mistake
already: see p. 65.

[161] He encamped at Cleyngelm, in the territory of Liege, where he
remained until the 22nd of January, 1466.

[162] This treaty was concluded on the 22nd of December, 1465; Huy and
Dinant were excluded from its provisions. It was ratified by the Count of
Charolois on the 24th of January, 1466.

[163] He arrived at Brussels on the evening of Friday, the 31st January.

[164] This treaty, dated at Caen on the 22nd of December, 1465, was
ratified on the following day by Louis XI. The article mentioned by
Commines does not occur in it.

[165] The Count of Charolois was at Saint-Tron from December 21. 1465, to
January 12. 1466; and again from the 25th to the 30th of Jan. 1466.

[166] They made a treaty of perpetual alliance, which was signed by the
Duke of Bretagne on the 10th of August, 1467, and by the Duke of Normandy
on the 22nd of the same month.

[167] On Monday, August 25. 1466.

[168] On the 15th of June, 1467.

[169] For the first causes of this hostility, see several documents
published in M. Gachard’s _Collection de Documents Inédits_, vol. ii. pp.
205, 218, 343, in which the Dinantais charge the people of Bouvines with
the same acts of violence and cruelty with which Commines charges the
Dinantais.

[170] See p. 80, note [162].

[171] “On the first day of September, the duke departed from Bouvines,
and lay that night at Namur.” Du Clercq, xv. 125.

[172] It was Sunday, September 7., the eve of the nativity of the Virgin.

[173] The letters of the burgomasters are dated September 10. 1466.
Gachard, ii. 402.

[174] They had promised, by the treaty of December 22. 1465, to “pay
600,000 Rhenish florins in six years, 100,000 each year.” Du Clercq, xv.
129.

[175] This number of 300 hostages was to be furnished by annuity, as
it were; that is to say, fifty every year, until the full payment of
the 600,000 florins. The fifty were to be made up “of thirty-two men
for the city of Liege, six for the town of Tongres, six for the town of
Saint-Tron, and six for the town of Hasselt.” Du Clercq, xv. 129.

[176] Louis de Bourbon, Bishop of Liege, son of Charles I, Duke of
Bourbon, and Agnes of Burgundy. He was assassinated on the 30th of
August, 1482.

[177] By letter dated from Bruges, June 19. 1467. It will be found in
Lenglet, ii. 620.

[178] “It was far advanced in the month of September,” says Chastellain,
“when the town of Huy was taken by the Liegeois.” Jealousy led the
Liegeois to attack it, for “it had always sided with the bishop
against the city, and for that cause, Duke Philip had granted it great
immunities.” Chastellain, 426.

[179] The duke left Brussels for Louvain on the 13th of October, 1467.

[180] Jean Balue was born at Poitiers in 1422, and died in October, 1491.
He was appointed Bishop of Evreux in 1464, translated to the see of
Angers soon afterwards, and raised to the cardinalate in 1467.

[181] On the 27th of October, 1467, the count “came to the siege of the
town of Saint Tron, and on the 28th he gained a battle over the Liegeois
at the village of Brusten. On the 2nd of November, the town of Saint-Tron
surrendered at discretion, and the duke demolished its gates, towers, and
walls.” Lenglet, ii. 190.

[182] Guy de Brimeu, Count of Mehem, and Lord of Humbercourt, was created
a Knight of the Golden Fleece in 1473. He was a son of Jean de Brimeu and
Marie de Mailly: he married Antoinette de Rambures; and he was beheaded
at Ghent on the 3rd of April, 1477.

[183] Renard de Rouvroy.

[184] It appears from a letter written on the 29th of October by Louis
Van den Rive, pensionary of the town of Ypres, that the Liegeois numbered
17,000 or 18,000 with 400 or 500 horse; whilst Jean de Halewyn, writing
on the 31st of the same month, says they had 1400 men-at-arms.

[185] François Rayer, Esquire, was Bailiff of Mâcon, and Seneschal and
Captain of Lyons, in 1462.

[186] On the 28th of October.

[187] Jean de Halewyn estimated their loss at “4000 men and more.” Louis
Van den Rive says, 2000 or 3000.

[188] The conditions of the surrender are stated in letters patent of the
Duke of Burgundy, dated November 1. 1467, and ratified on the 7th of the
same month by the mayor and notable inhabitants of Saint-Tron. Gachard,
ii. 420.

[189] Twelve. See Gachard, ii. 424.

[190] On the 6th of November. Lenglet, ii. 190.

[191] The duke arrived before Liege on St. Martin’s day, November 11.
1467.

[192] Raes de la Rivière, Lord of Lintre, Heers, &c., and Knight-master
of the city of Liege in 1463, died on the 8th of December, 1477. In
September, 1475, he appears in the list of chamberlains and councillors
of the King of France.

[193] “On the 12th of November, the men of Liege, ten of each trade, came
in their shirts to a place half a mile from the town, where my lord was
lodged, and prostrated themselves at his feet.” Gachard, i. 181.

[194] Collard, Lord of Moy, Knight, Bailiff of Cotentin. He was son of
Nicholas surnamed Colard, Lord of Moy, and Marguerite de la Heuse. He
married Marguerite d’Ailli. He was still living in 1493.

[195] On Tuesday, November 17. 1467.

[196] Until the 28th of November, 1467.

[197] In M. Gachard’s _Collection de Documents Inédits_, ii. 437, will be
found a copy of the sentence pronounced upon Liege by Duke Charles, on
the 18th of November, 1467.

[198] Commines is here guilty of an anachronism. The submission of the
Gantois was not made until the 15th of January, 1469. See Gachard, i. 204.

[199] On Sunday, June 28th, 1467.

[200] The duke remained only three days in Ghent: he left on the 1st of
July. Lenglet, ii. 190.

[201] The letters, dated Brussels, July 28th, 1467, by which the duke
granted the demands of the Gantois, will be found in Lenglet, ii. 628-630.

[202] Chastellain devotes twelve chapters of his _Chronique_ to details
of this sedition.

[203] The Gantois did not receive the duke’s full pardon until 1469.

[204] An interesting account of this assembly will be found in M.
Gachard’s _Collection de Documents Inédits_, i. 204.

[205] Pierre de Goux, Lord of Goux, Contrecœur, and Wedargate, knight,
chamberlain of Philip, Duke of Burgundy, was created Chancellor of
Burgundy by letters dated October 26. 1465. He married Dame Mathie de
Rye, and died on the 5th of April, 1470.

[206] The Flemings had to pay 1,200,000 crowns, within sixteen years;
the Brabanters 300,000 lions; and Valenciennes 100,000 livres tournois,
within fifteen years.

[207] The Liegeois, in 1462, put themselves under the protection of Louis
XI. and refused to obey their bishop, a nephew of the Duke of Burgundy;
upon which the duke solicited and obtained from the Pope a bull of
excommunication against them, by which he was ordered “to crusade against
them as against the infidels, and against a people disobedient to the
holy apostolical see.” The sentence of excommunication is dated December
23. 1465.

[208] On the 26th of May, 1468, there had been a prolongation of the
truce between the king and the three dukes: it was to last from the 1st
of June to the 15th of July. Morice, iii. 172.

[209] By the treaty of Ancenis, made on the 10th of September, 1468,
by the envoys of the contracting parties. It was ratified by the king
and the Duke of Bretagne on the 18th of September following; but the
adhesion of the Duke of Normandy was not obtained to it until the 21st
of June, 1470. No article in this treaty stipulates that the dukes shall
renounce their alliance with the Duke of Burgundy. This was probably
made the subject of a special treaty; for the king alludes to it in
his instructions to his envoys to the Duke of Bretagne on the 1st of
December, 1470. “Item, by the treaties and promises which the Duke of
Bretagne has made with the king, he has promised and sworn to serve the
king formally against the said Duke of Burgundy, at any time that he may
undertake any war against him.” Salazard, iv. Preuves, ccxcv.

[210] Jehan de Boschuise, first butler to the Duke of Burgundy. Etat de
la Maison du Duc Charles.

[211] On the 21st of August, 1468, the Duke of Bretagne had, in his own
name and in that of his allies, granted a truce of twelve days to the
Marquis du Pont, who commanded the French army at the siege of Ancenis.

[212] Dated Peronne, October 8. 1468.

[213] Appointed by letters patent of November 28. 1467.

[214] On Sunday, October 9. Lenglet, ii. 192.

[215] Philip of Savoy, Count of Beaugé, and Lord of Bresse, was the son
of Louis, Duke of Savoy, and Anne of Cyprus. He was born at Chambery
on the 3rd of February, 1438. At the request of his father, Louis XI.
arrested this prince in April, 1463, and imprisoned him in the Castle of
Loches, where he remained until 1466. On the death of his grand-nephew
in 1496, Philip ascended the ducal throne: but he did not long enjoy his
power, for he died at Chambery on the 7th of November, 1497.

[216] Jean Louis of Savoy, Bishop of Geneva, brother of the preceding. He
died at Turin on the 11th of June, 1482.

[217] Jacques of Savoy, Count of Romont, Baron of Vaud, brother of the
preceding, was created a Knight of the Golden Fleece in 1478. He died at
the Castle of Ham on the 30th of January, 1486. In 1460, he had married
Marie de Luxembourg, Countess of St. Paul.

[218] Pierre, Lord of Urfé and La Bastie, councillor and chamberlain of
the king, was created Grand Ecuyer of France by Charles VIII. in 1483. He
was the son of Pierre d’Urfé and Isabeau de Chovigny. He died on the 10th
of October, 1508.

[219] History furnishes us with abundance of examples of the treachery
and perfidiousness that have been practised at such interviews. The
first we meet with in Roman history, is that of Jugurtha, who was taken
by his father-in-law, Bocchus, and delivered up to the Romans; to which
we may add that of Sertorius, who was slain at a banquet by Perpenna.
In England, the treason of Hengist to Vortigern is well known to all
that have read anything of history. The Scottish chronicles mention
the assassination of one William, Earl of Douglas, who was killed at a
treaty by James, King of Scotland. In Germany, one Albrecht, Earl of
Franconia, was betrayed by Otho, Bishop of Mentz. John of Anjou was slain
by Albertus Bavarus, Earl of Hainault and Flanders, notwithstanding
he had given him a passport, and engaged his honour as a security for
his person. In France, John, Duke of Burgundy, slain by Charles VII.
William, Duke of Normandy, by Arnulph, Earl of Flanders. Louis, King of
France, taken prisoner by the Normans and Danes at Rouen. John, Duke of
Bretagne, taken at a banquet, and imprisoned by Margaret, Countess of
Pontibera. Guido, Earl of Flanders, twice taken prisoner, notwithstanding
the promise of safe-conduct, by Philip the Fair, King of France. Charles
the Simple slain by the Earl of Vermandois. In short, it would be
endless to reckon up all the villanous and barbarous murders that have
been committed at these interviews between great princes, and which are
recorded in history, as our author here very well observes.

[220] Or rather, Jehan de Wilde. Oliver de la Marche says that he was
killed at the assault of Liege by the Burgundians. He is said by some
authorities to have been Provost of Liege and Lord of Hautpeene.

[221] Robert de Morialmé, Archdeacon of the Cathedral of Liege.

[222] A portion of this tower still remains incorporated in the existing
Castle of Peronne.

[223] Herbert II., Count of Vermandois, having traitorously seized
upon the person of Charles the Simple, imprisoned him in the Castle of
Peronne, where the unfortunate king terminated his life in 929, after six
years’ captivity. Herbert died in 943, and was buried at Saint-Quentin.

[224] Esquire, valet de chambre, and keeper of the jewels to Duke Charles
of Burgundy. He was appointed Captain of the Castle of Châtillon, by
letters patent granted by the duke at Lille, on the 15th of April, 1470.

[225] Henry IV., King of Castile, son of John II. and Marie of Arragon,
was born on the 6th of January, 1425, and died on the 12th of December,
1474. He married 1. in 1440, Blanche of Navarre, from whom he was
divorced in 1453; and 2. Juana, Infanta of Portugal. The interview
between Louis XI. and Henry took place at Andaia, near Fuentarabia, in
April, 1463.

[226] The Grand Master of the order of Santiago, in April, 1463, was
Bertrand de la Cueva, Count of Lodesma, in whose favour the Infante Don
Alphonso, the king’s brother, had resigned the grand-mastership in 1462.
The knights of the order complained bitterly of being thus deprived of
their right to elect their chief, and to appease their murmurs, the
king persuaded the Count of Lodesma to resign his new dignity of his
own accord, in return for which he bestowed on him several estates and
lordships, including the dukedom of Albuquerque. A bull of Pope Paul
II. restored the Infante Don Alphonso to the head of the order. On the
death of this prince, on July 5. 1468, the knights elected as their grand
master Juan Pacheco, Marquis de Villena, who died in 1474. This nobleman
was present at the interview between Louis XI. and the King of Castile:
and it is to him that Commines refers in the text.

[227] Alonzo Carrillo d’Acunha was appointed Archbishop of Toledo in
1447, and died on the 1st of June, 1482.

[228] He died on the 1st of November, 1492. See the first note.

[229] Juana, daughter of Frederick Henriquez, Amirante of Castile, and
Maria de Cordova, married John II., King of Arragon and Navarre, in 1447.
She died on the 13th of February, 1468.

[230] Sentence was pronounced by Louis XI. on the 23rd of April, 1463.
See Lenglet, ii. 378.

[231] The Bidassoa.

[232] John II., son of Ferdinand, King of Arragon, and Leonora of
Albuquerque. He died on the 19th of January, 1479. He was a Knight of the
Golden Fleece.

[233] It was terminated by a peace between the two powers, on the 9th of
November, 1478.

[234] Frederick III., son of Ernest, Duke of Austria, and Zimpurgis of
Mazovia, was born on the 23rd of December, 1415, and died on the 19th of
August, 1493. He married Eleanor, daughter of Edward, King of Portugal.

[235] On the 30th of September, 1473.

[236] Maximilian of Austria married in August, 1477, Mary of Burgundy,
the sole heiress of Duke Charles.

[237] Neuss, a town in the province of Dusseldorf, Prussia.

[238] On the 7th of January, 1471.

[239] The King of England was elected a Knight of the Golden Fleece, of
which order the Duke of Burgundy was sovereign, on the 13th of May, 1468,
and notified his acceptance of the honour on the 28th of October, 1469.

[240] On Tuesday, February 10. 1466.

[241] Sigismund, son of Frederick IV., Duke of Austria, and Count of
Tyrol, by Anne of Brunswick. He was born on the 26th of October, 1424,
and married 1. Eleanor, daughter of James II., King of Scotland; and 2.
Catherine, daughter of Albert the Courageous, Duke of Saxony. He died on
the 4th of March, 1496. Sigismund visited the Duke of Burgundy at Arras,
on the 21st of March, 1468 (O. S.), accompanied him in several journeys,
and was with him at St. Omer, on the 1st of May following.

[242] The Earl of Warwick came to the Duke of Burgundy at St. Omer, the
26th of April, 1469.

[243] On the 29th of August, 1475. See book iv. chap. x.

[244] As it happened at Venice, when Henry III., King of France, made his
public entry into that city. The French laughed at the Venetians dress,
upon which they were like to have come to blows.

[245] There can be no doubt that this friend was Commines himself. See
Lenglet, iv. 133; and Dupont, i. 173.

[246] “As soon as the king saw the duke enter his chamber, he could not
conceal his fear, and said to the duke, ‘My brother, am I not safe in
your house and in your country? and the duke answered, Yes, sir; and so
safe that if I saw an arrow coming towards you, I would put myself in
front to shield you?’ And the king said to him, ‘I thank you for your
good will, and will go whither I have promised you; but I pray you that
peace may be from this time sworn between us.’” Oliver de la Marche, ii.
287.

[247] Concluded at Peronne, on the 14th of October, 1468. See end of
chapter.

[248] See above, book i. chap. 13.

[249] As we have already seen, by the treaty of Ancenis, Louis XI.
granted his brother an appanage of 60,000 livres a year, in exchange for
the duchy of Normandy. If it be true, as Commines and Oliver de la Marche
both state, that the treaty of Peronne secured to that prince Champagne
and Brie, instead of Normandy, the clause concerning this new exchange
must have been contained in some secret article; for it does not occur in
the original draft of the treaty, or in any subsequent edition of it.

[250] They left Peronne on the 15th of October, and slept at Cambray on
the 17th. Lenglet, ii. 192.

[251] They arrived at Namur in the morning of the 21st of October, and
remained there until the 24th. Lenglet, ii. 192.

[252] Onofrio de Santa Croce, Bishop of Tricaria, in the kingdom of
Naples. He was a native of Rome, where he died on October 20. 1471.

[253] Pietro Barbo, a Venetian, Cardinal of San Marco, was elected Pope
under the name of Paul II., on the 31st of August, 1464. He died on the
28th of July, 1471.

[254] William VII., son of Louis the Good, Prince of Orange, by Jeanne de
Montbelliard, succeeded his father in December, 1463. He died on the 27th
October, 1475.

[255] Antoine de Luxembourg, Count of Brienne, Ligny and Roussy,
councillor and chamberlain of the king, was the son of the Constable of
St. Paul and Jeanne de Bar. He was originally attached to the household
of Charles the Bold, and on the 18th of February, 1472, received the
provisions of Lieutenant-general of Burgundy. He was taken prisoner by
the king’s troops at the battle of Guipy, near Chateau Chinon, on the
20th of June, 1475, and confined in the great tower of Bourges, whence
he was transferred to the Plessis-du-Parc. Louis XI. bitterly reproached
him with his perfidy and treason, and would only consent to grant him his
life on condition of his paying a ransom of 40,000 golden crowns within
two months. This was probably done, for Antoine de Luxembourg, Count of
Brienne, figured on the 12th of June, 1493, among the nobles whom the
King of France appointed to take back Margaret of Austria to her father,
the Emperor Maximilian. The count died in 1515.

[256] René, Count du Perche, son of Jean de-Beau and Marie d’Armagnac,
succeeded his father in the dukedom of Alençon in 1476: and died on the
1st of November, 1492.

[257] George de la Tremoille, Lord of Craon, Lieutenant-General of
Champagne and Brie, was the son of George, Lord of La Tremoille, and
Catherine, Lady of L’Isle Bouchard. He died in 1481.

[258] On Sunday, October 30. 1468.

[259] The treaty of Peronne was registered by the Parliament of Paris on
the 18th of May, 1469.

[260] The Duke of Burgundy, as we shall presently see, did not insist
on this demand, which the king craftily induced him to abandon. Two
years later, by letters granted at Angers in August, 1470, Louis granted
forgiveness to Pierre d’Urfé and Poncet de Rivière “of all the charges,
crimes, offences, and malefactions” of which they had been guilty in
contravention of his authority.

[261] John of Burgundy, Count of Nevers, Baron of Douzy, Peer of France,
Knight of the Golden Fleece, and Governor of Picardy, was born on the
25th of October, 1415. He was the son of Philip II., Count of Nevers, and
Bona of Artois. He died on the 25th of September, 1491. Having abandoned
the house of Burgundy to enter the service of Louis XI., he obtained
pardon from his uncle Duke Philip, after the peace of Conflans, by the
cession of various estates and lordships which he held in his dominions.

[262] On Wednesday, November 2. 1468.

[263] Antoine Rolin, Lord of Emeris, and Governor of Hainault, was the
son of Nicholas, Lord of Emeris, and Marie de Landes. His wife was a
sister of the Count d’Estampes. He was one of the conservators of the
peace of Senlis for the marches of Hainault.

[264] Until the 9th of November.

[265] When the duke left Liege, “he established there a captain named
Messire Frederic de Withem, who remained there about fourteen days,
and destroyed the city entirely by fire, after it had been pillaged.”
Gachard, i. 203.

[266] He arrived there on the 14th of October, and resumed his journey on
the 17th.

[267] On the 20th of November, he slept at Landen, in Brabant. Lenglet,
ii. 193.

[268] The Duke of Bretagne is not mentioned by name in any of the
articles of the treaty of Peronne; but perhaps he must be considered as
implicitly included in the clause which concerns the allies of the Duke
of Burgundy.

[269] In 1472. See note, book i. chap. 6.

[270] The treaty of exchange is dated in April, 1469.

[271] Guillaume de Haraucourt, son of Gerard de Haraucourt, Seneschal of
Barrois, was elected Bishop of Verdun on the 14th of October, 1456, and
took possession of his see on the 10th of August following. Possessed of
the most brilliant qualities, and supported by the credit of Cardinal
Balue, he met with a favourable reception from Louis XI., to whom he
rendered important services. Subsequently becoming involved in the
cardinal’s disgrace, Guillaume de Haraucourt was arrested, and confined
in that iron cage, the invention of which is ascribed to him by Commines,
book vi. chap. 12. He was kept a prisoner for fifteen years, and died on
February 20. 1500.

[272] On the 8th of September, 1469.

[273] The peace was published at Paris on Saturday, November 19. 1468.
See Lenglet, ii. 78.

[274] The declaration of Louis XI. against the Duke of Burgundy, dated
December 3. 1470, was the result of all the deliberations of this
assembly. After enumerating all his grievances against the duke, and
declaring that he would no longer tolerate his outrageous conduct, “we
have,” he says, “in order to proceed in so great a matter with mature and
due deliberation, assembled in our city of Tours, certain of the princes
and lords of our blood, prelates, counts, barons, and other nobles,
and notable members of our council.” The opinion of this assembly was,
that the king was free and discharged from the promises he had made to
the Duke of Burgundy by the treaty of Peronne and other treaties, and
that the lands and lordships of the duke should be confiscated to him.
Lenglet, iii. 68.

[275] Commines is in error on this point. The Estates had met at Tours in
1467, from the 6th to the 14th of April. See Lenglet, ii. 71.

[276] He died in 1488. See note, book i. chap. 2.

[277] The duke arrived at Hesdin on the 2nd of August, 1470, and remained
there five months and a half.

[278] Baudoin, Bastard of Burgundy, knight, councillor and chamberlain of
Duke Philip, was Lord of Falais, Bredain and Sommerdyk. He was a natural
son of Philip the Good, by Catherine de Tiesferies. He died in 1508.

[279] The others were, Jean Darsson, pantler to Duke Charles, and Jean de
Chassa, his chamberlain; who, with the Bastard Baudoin, were accused of
entertaining designs against the duke’s life.

[280] On the 10th of December, 1470. Lenglet, ii. 88.

[281] He arrived at Doullens on the 17th of January, 1471, and remained
there until the 3rd of February.

[282] The town of Amiens surrendered to the Count of Commartin, Grand
Master of France, and lieutenant of the king, on the 31st of January,
1471.

[283] The distance between Amiens and Doullens is 33 kilometers, about 24
miles.

[284] He arrived at Arras on the 5th of February, and remained there
until the 10th. Lenglet, ii. 197.

[285] Mary of Burgundy, daughter of Charles the Bold and Isabel of
Bourbon, was born on the 13th of February, 1457, married the Archduke
Maximilian on the 20th of August, 1477, and died on the 27th of March,
1482.

[286] Mary was successively promised by her father: 1. to Nicholas,
Duke of Calabria; 2. to Philibert, Duke of Savoy; 3. to the Archduke
Maximilian; 4. to the Duke of Berry; and 5. to the Dauphin Charles.

[287] On the 23rd of February, 1471, the duke encamped at Winencourt,
near Picquigny, and on the 24th at Belloy: his vanguard took the town
of Picquigny, which was immediately set on fire, and in the evening the
castle surrendered on composition. The Castle of Picquigny is now a
picturesque ruin, overlooking the town: in former times a stone stood
there to commemorate its capture by the Duke of Burgundy.

[288] On the 6th of March, 1471, he encamped at Mez, near Amiens; on
the 10th, he advanced to the Abbey of St. Acheul; and on the 27th, lie
encamped in the Valley of the Cross, close to Amiens. Lenglet, ii. 198.

[289] Nicholas, Duke of Calabria and Lorraine, was born in 1448. He
was the son of John of Calabria and Mary of Bourbon. He succeeded his
father in 1470, and died, unmarried, on the 24th of July, 1473. Anne, the
daughter of Louis XI., had been betrothed to him from her cradle; but,
probably from the hope of espousing Mary of Burgundy, he renounced that
alliance, although he had twice received the dowry of his intended bride.

[290] On the 10th of April, 1471, the king and duke made a truce for
three months; at the expiration of which term, another trace was made for
a year.

[291] The three Estates of Burgundy met at Abbeville on the 22nd of July,
1471; and on the 12th of August following, a report of their proceedings
was made to the town-council, at Mons. Gachard, i. 225.

[292] This subsidy of 120,000 crowns was not raised until towards the
close of 1471. Gachard, i. 225.

[293] See book i. chap. 5.

[294] Philippa of Lancaster, daughter of John of Gaunt, Duke of
Lancaster, and Blanche his wife. She married John, King of Portugal; and
died on the 19th of June, or 18th of July, 1415.

[295] There had been twelve, viz., at St. Albans, in 1455; at Bloreheath,
in 1459; at Northampton and Wakefield, in 1460; at Mortimer’s Cross,
Barnerheath and Towton, in 1461; at Hexham, in 1463; at Banbury and
Stamford, in 1470; at Barnet, in 1471; and at Tewkesbury, in 1471.

[296] Henry Holland, Duke of Exeter, was the son of John, Duke of Exeter,
and Anne, daughter of Edmund, Earl of Stamford. He married Anne, sister
of Edward IV., whom he divorced on the 12th of November, 1472. He was
found dead at sea between Dover and Calais, in 1475.

[297] The Duke of Somerset was with the Count of Charolois at the battle
of Montlhery; and again, at Ghent, in 1469.

[298] He received this appointment immediately after the first battle of
St. Albans, which was fought on the 23rd of May, 1455.

[299] The Earl of Warwick, finding that his influence with Edward was on
the decline, excited insurrections in the north of England, in the hope
thereby to regain his power. As one of his daughters was married to the
king’s brother, the Duke of Clarence, he made common cause with that
prince, and they both betrayed Edward’s confidence by marching against
him with the troops which they had received orders to levy in his name.
This was in March, 1470.

[300] On the 6th of March, 1471.

[301] About the beginning of 1470, the king and the earl were nearly
coming to blows, when an attempt was made to reconcile them; while the
king, trusting to these negotiations of peace, had relaxed his vigilance,
the Earl of Warwick fell suddenly on his camp, and took him prisoner.
Edward was conveyed to Middleham Castle, but speedily made his escape
from captivity.

[302] Elizabeth Woodville was married 1. to Sir John Grey of Groby, who
fell in the second battle of St. Albans, on the 17th of February, 1461;
and 2. to Edward IV. She had two children by her first marriage, Thomas,
Marquis of Dorset, and Richard. She married King Edward in 1465; and
in 1486, was confined in Bermondsey Abbey, where she died some years
afterwards.

[303] Richard Woodville, Earl Rivers, married Jacquetta of Luxembourg,
widow of the Duke of Bedford, brother of King Henry V. He was taken
prisoner in 1469, with his son, John Woodville, and conducted to
Northampton, where they were both beheaded.

[304] Isabella, daughter of the Earl of Warwick, and Anne Beauchamp, his
wife, was born at Warwick Castle on the 5th of September, 1451. She was
married at Calais on the 11th of July, 1469.

[305] John, Lord Wenlock, Chief Butler of England, was appointed
lieutenant of Calais in 1470, and was killed at the battle of Tewkesbury
on the 4th of May, 1471.

[306] This child probably died very young, for Dugdale makes no mention
of him.

[307] On the 28th of June, 1470.

[308] He had been there ever since the 26th of July.

[309] Galhard de Durfort, Lord of Duras, retired to England in 1453, was
made a Knight of the Garter, and appointed Governor of Calais. He was
recalled to France in 1476, by Louis XI., and was killed in that king’s
service in Burgundy, in 1487. He married Anne, daughter of the Duke of
Suffolk.

[310] Between Honfleur and Harfleur, in May, 1470.

[311] Louis, Bastard of Bourbon, a natural son of Charles I., Duke of
Bourbon, by Jeanne de Bournan, was legitimated in September, 1463; he
married Jeanne, a natural daughter of Louis XI., and died on the 19th of
January, 1486.

[312] According to Chastellain, it consisted of “sixty fine and powerful
ships.”

[313] Edward, son of Henry VI. and Margaret of Anjou. He married Anne,
youngest daughter of the Earl of Warwick, and was killed in the battle
of Tewkesbury, on the 4th of May, 1471. His widow afterwards married the
Duke of Gloucester, who subsequently ascended the throne as Richard III.

[314] George Neville, Chancellor of the University of Oxford, was created
Bishop of Exeter on the 25th of November, 1455, before he had attained
his twentieth year. He became Lord Chancellor of England in 1460, and
Archbishop of York in 1465; and he died on the 8th of June, 1476.

[315] John Neville, Marquis of Montague, married Isabella, daughter of
Sir Edmond Ingoldsthrop of Borough Green, and was killed in the battle of
Barnet on the 30th of April, 1471.

[316] About four months after their departure from England, in August,
the Earl of Warwick, the Duke of Clarence and their retainers landed,
some at Plymouth, others at Dartmouth and Exmouth, and thence marched
towards London.

[317] Rapin states that Edward was at Lynn at this time.

[318] William, Lord Hastings, son of Richard Hastings, and Alice,
daughter of Lord Camoys. He married Catherine, daughter of Richard
Neville, last Earl of Salisbury; and was beheaded by order of Richard
III. on the 13th of June, 1483.

[319] Anthony Woodville, Lord Scales and Earl Rivers, was the son of
Richard Woodville and Jacquetta of Luxembourg. He married 1. Elizabeth,
daughter of Lord Scales, and 2. Mary, daughter of Henry Fitz Lewes. He
was beheaded in 1483.

[320] Easterlings, in French _Ostrelins_, was the name given to the
merchants of the Hanseatic League.

[321] Alkmaar, the capital of North Holland, distant about twenty miles
from Amsterdam.

[322] Louis de Bruges, Lord de la Gruthuyse, Prince of Steenhuyse, Knight
of the Golden Fleece, was the son of Jean de Bruges and Marguerite de
Steenhuyse. He was created Earl of Winchester for his eminent services to
King Edward IV.; and he died on the 24th of November, 1492.

[323] King Edward arrived at the Hague on the 11th of October, 1470;
and the Duke of Burgundy gave him 500 golden crowns per month for his
support. Lenglet, ii. 196.

[324] The number of Warwick’s partisans was very great, especially in
London. He had obtained them, according to Oliver de la Marche, by three
ways, which do honour to his ability, if not to his honesty. “The first,
by flatteries, and feigned humility to the people of London, by whom he
was much loved. Secondly, he was master of the five ports of England,
where he allowed great injury to be done; and never, in his time, was
justice done in England to any foreigner who had suffered loss; wherefore
he was beloved by the English freebooters, whom he thus contributed to
support. And thirdly, he kept the city of London on his side by always
owing 300,000 or 400,000 crowns to different citizens; and those whose
debtor he was desired his life and prosperity, that they might be paid
their dues.” La Marche, ii. 276.

[325] She went to “St Catherine’s Abbey, say some, but others say to the
sanctuary at Westminster.” Chastellain, 486.

[326] Edward V., born on the 4th of November, 1470.

[327] The staple of wool at Calais was established by King Edward III.
Rapin, iii. 231.

[328] On Wednesday, the 2nd of January, 1471, the Duke of Burgundy left
Hesdin and went to Aire, where he met the King of England. He remained
there on the 3rd, and returned to Hesdin, after dinner, on the 4th.
Lenglet, ii. 197.

[329] Equal to more than 200,000 pounds sterling.

[330] Now Weer, or Ter Veere, a town in the province of Zealand, on the
eastern coast of the island of Walcheren.

[331] He embarked at Ter Veere on the 2nd of March, 1471, and landed at
Ravenspur on the 14th of the same month.

[332] April 11. 1471.

[333] The battle was fought upon a plain near Barnet, between London and
St. Albans, known by the name of Gladsmore Heath.

[334] Edward nevertheless wrote, on the 28th of May, 1471, a letter in
which he thanked the duke for the valuable and brotherly assistance he
had given him in his distress. See Salazard, iv. 306.

[335] King Henry VI., says Hume, “expired in the Tower a few days after
the battle of Tewkesbury, but whether he died a natural or violent death
is uncertain. It is pretended, and was generally believed, that the Duke
of Gloucester killed him with his own hands; but the universal odium
which that prince has incurred, inclined perhaps the nation to aggravate
his crimes, without any sufficient authority. It is certain, however,
that Henry’s death was sudden; and, though he laboured under an ill
state of health, this circumstance, joined to the general manners of the
age, gave a natural ground of suspicion, which was rather increased than
diminished by the exposing of his body to public view.”

[336] The Earl of Warwick was not personally the cause of their death.
Edmund Beaufort, Duke of Somerset, lost his life at the battle of St.
Albans, on the 23rd of May, 1455, commanding the army opposed to that
of which Warwick was the leader. The two sons of this Duke of Somerset,
Edmund and John, were slain in the battle of Tewkesbury.

[337] This battle was fought near Tewkesbury, in Gloucestershire, on the
4th of May, 1471.

[338] “Queen Margaret and her son,” says Hume, “were taken prisoners, and
brought to the king, who asked the prince, in an insulting manner, how
he dared to invade his dominions? The young prince, more mindful of his
high birth than of his present fortune, replied that he came thither to
claim his just inheritance. The ungenerous Edward, insensible to pity,
struck him on the face with his gauntlet: and the Dukes of Clarence and
Gloucester, Lord Hastings, and Sir Thomas Gray, taking the blow as a
signal for further violence, hurried the prince into the next apartment,
and there despatched him with their daggers.” Commines says erroneously
that he fell on the field.

[339] On the 10th of April, 1471.

[340] See the instructions given by the king to M. du Bouchage on this
subject, in Lenglet, iii. 160.

[341] By letters dated June 13. 1472.

[342] Philibert, Duke of Savoy, son of Amadeus IX., Duke of Savoy,
and Yolande of France, daughter of Charles VII., was born on the 7th
of August, 1465, and succeeded his father on the 28th of March, 1472.
In January, 1474, he married Bianca Maria, daughter of Galeazzo Marie
Sforza, Duke of Milan; and he died on the 22nd of April, 1482.

[343] Maximilian of Austria, son of Frederick III. and Eleanor of
Portugal, was born on the 22nd of March, 1459, elected King of the Romans
on the 16th of February, 1486, crowned on the 9th of April following, and
succeeded his father in 1493. He married 1. Mary of Burgundy, on the 20th
of August, 1477; and 2. in 1494, Bianca Maria, widow of Philibert, Duke
of Savoy. In 1489, he was contracted to Anne of Bretagne, but this match
was broken off. He died on the 12th of January, 1519.

[344] Vincent de Kerleau, Abbé de Begar, Chancellor of Bretagne, and
councillor of Duke Francis II., was appointed Bishop of Leon in 1473, and
made his solemn entry into his church on the 10th of June in that year.
He died in 1476.

[345] The Castle of Coulonges, between Toulouse and Lectoure.

[346] Jean, Lord of L’Esparre, Baron of Estissac, was the son of
Lancelot, Lord of L’Esparre, and Jeanne, Lady of Estissac. His son
Geoffroi d’Estissac, Bishop of Maillezais, was one of the patrons of the
celebrated Rabelais.

[347] This is an error; for Charles VIII. was born on the 30th of June,
1470.

[348] Charles VIII, son of Louis XI. and Charlotte of Savoy, was
consecrated at Rheims on the 30th of May, 1484. On the 13th of December,
1491, he married Anne of Bretagne; and he died on the 7th of April, 1498.

[349] The duke was at Arras on May 16. 1472; at Penonne, June 9.; at
Roye, June 14.; and on the 25th of the same month, he encamped outside
Maisnil, near Montdidier.

[350] The duke died on the 28th of May.

[351] In these letters, dated from the camp before Beauvais, July 16.
1472, the duke accuses the king of having poisoned his brother by means
of a friar named Jourdain Favre, and of Henri de la Roche, esquire of his
kitchen.

[352] On Thursday, June 11. 1472.

[353] “Named Le Petit Picard, who was captain of 500 frank-archers, from
the Isle of France, who were in that town.” Lenglet, ii. 94.

[354] Pierre d’Oriolle, Lord of Loiré in Aulnis, was the son of Jean
d’Oriolle, Burgess and Mayor of La Rochelle, and Collette du Guecharrox;
he was appointed Chancellor of France on the 26th of June, 1472, and
resigned his office in May, 1483. He died on the 14th of September, 1485.

[355] Gilbert de Chabannes, Lord of Curton, Baron of Rochefort, was the
son of Jacques de Chabannes and Anne de Lavieu. He was councillor and
chamberlain to the Duke of Guienne, and afterwards to the king, and was
made Governor of Limousin in 1473. He died in 1493.

[356] Patrice Foucart was captain of forty archers of the guard of the
Duke of Berry and Guienne, and chamberlain to that prince.

[357] Amiens and St. Quentin.

[358] The duke left Nesle for Roye on Sunday, June 14. 1472. Lenglet, ii.
95.

[359] The Burgundians arrived before Beauvais on Saturday, June 27. 1472,
and attacked the town in two places, at the Porte de Bresle, and at the
Porte de Limaçon, behind the bishop’s palace.

[360] Jacques, Lord of Montmartin and Loulans, knight, was captain of the
archers of the guard of Duke Philip the Good. On the 22nd of January,
1454, he married Guigonne, daughter of Jacques Bouton. In 1475, he was
one of the chamberlains of Duke Charles of Burgundy; and he subsequently
became a chamberlain and councillor of Louis XI.

[361] The Porte de Bresle.

[362] Louis Gommel, Lord of Balagny, was an esquire, councillor and
chamberlain of Louis XI., Captain of Beauvais, and captain-general of the
frank-archers.

[363] “Which fire was kept up more than a week afterwards, with wood from
the neighbouring houses, to prevent the enemy from entering the town.”
Lenglet, iii. 207.

[364] Louis, Lord of Crussol and Beaudiner, Grand Pantler of France, and
Seneschal of Poitou, was the son of Geraud Bastet, Lord of Crussol, and
Alix de Lastic. He died in August, 1473.

[365] Guillaume de Valée, Esquire, Lord of La Roche-Tesson, in Normandy,
was captain of 100 lances, and lieutenant of the Seneschal of Normandy.
His wife was Isabeau Tesson.

[366] Mery de Cohé, Esquire, Lord of Fontenailles, councillor and
chamberlain of the king, was Captain of the town and Castle of Amboise.
He was lieutenant of eighty lances in August, 1470, when he signed the
treaty of Ancenis.

[367] Estevenot de Talauresse, surnamed Vignoles, Lord of Aussemont, was
Bailiff of Montferrat in 1462, councillor and chamberlain of Louis XI.,
and Seneschal of Carcassonne. In 1473, the king gave him the barony of
St. Sulpice in the diocese of Toulouse.

[368] On the 9th of July, 1472. Lenglet, iii. 212.

[369] Amé Rabutin, Lord of Epery, and Bailiff of Charolois, had been a
councillor and chamberlain of Duke Philip the Good. His wife was Claude
de Travers, daughter of Pierre, Lord of La Parcheresse.

[370] Jacques d’Orson was a chamberlain of the Count of Charolois, whom
he attended at the siege of Audenarde in 1452.

[371] On Wednesday, July 22. 1472. Lenglet, iii. 214.

[372] The duke arrived before Eu on the 28th of July, and remained there
until the 9th of August.

[373] On the 30th of August, 1472.

[374] Eu and St. Valery surrendered to the king on composition. It was
stipulated by the first town, that the knights should have liberty to
depart, “each on a little nag; and all the other Burgundians, who were in
number more than 100, departed each with a stick in his hand, and left
all their clothes, property, and horses; and payed 10,000 crowns.” The
second town surrendered on the same terms, and paid 6000 crowns. Lenglet,
ii. 100.

[375] Philippe des Essars, Lord of Thieux, son of Antoine des Essars, was
steward to the king in 1464, and afterwards filled the same office in the
household of the Duke of Bretagne. He died in 1478.

[376] Guillaume de Soupplainville was steward to Francis, Duke of
Bretagne, Vice-admiral of Guienne, Bailiff of Montargis, and Lord of
Soupplainville and Villemandeur.

[377] Friar Jourdain Favre, surnamed De Vercors, and Henri de la Roche,
esquire of the kitchen.

[378] This truce was concluded on the 3rd of November, 1472; it was
to last for five months, from the 3rd of November to the 1st of April
following.

[379] The treaty of alliance between the Duke of Bretagne and the King of
England had been concluded at Chateauguion on the 11th of September, 1472.

[380] Baudoin de Lannoy, surnamed the Stutterer, Lord of Molembais,
Knight of the Golden Fleece, and Governor of Lille, was the son of
Gilbert de Lannoy, and Catherine, Lady of Molembais. He died in 1474.

[381] Jean Heberge was appointed Bishop of Evreux in 1473, and took the
oaths on the 4th of April, 1474. He died on the 28th of August, 1479.

[382] All the clauses of this agreement, however, recur in the truce for
nine years made between the king and the Duke of Burgundy on the 13th of
September, 1475.

[383] George, Lord of La Tremoille, Grand Chamberlain of France, and
prime minister of Charles VII., was the son of Guy de la Tremoille and
Marie de Sully. His favour and influence with the king gained him the
hatred of many of the nobles, who arrested him and imprisoned him at
Montresor, whence he was liberated only on payment of a heavy ransom. He
died on the 6th of May, 1446.

[384] On the 15th of June, the duke encamped near Montfoort, on the
Yssel, in the duchy of Guelders. Lenglet, ii. 206.

[385] Adolphus, son of Arnold, Duke of Guelders, and Catherine of Cleves,
married his aunt, Catherine of Bourbon, on the 18th of December, 1463,
and was killed at the siege of Tournay on the 22nd of June, 1477.

[386] Catherine, daughter of Charles I., Duke of Bourbon

[387] Arnold of Egmont, Duke of Guelders, was the son of John of Egmont
and Mary of Arkel. He married Catherine, daughter of Adolphus, Duke of
Cleves; and died on the 24th of February, 1473.

[388] In the town of Thiel, on the Waal, in Guelders. Duke Arnold was set
at liberty in December, 1470.

[389] Pope Paul IV. and the Emperor Frederick III.

[390] Grave, a strong town on the Meuse, in Dutch Brabant.

[391] The Duke of Burgundy arrived at Doullens on the 17th of January,
1471, and remained there until the 3rd of February following. Lenglet,
ii. 197.

[392] Expresses had been sent to Maestricht and Bois-le-Duc, by Duke
Charles, on the 10th of February, to order his arrest if he made his
appearance in those towns.

[393] He was arrested at Namur, and sent thence, by the duke’s order, to
Vilvorde, where he attempted to escape, but was recaptured, and sent to
the Castle of Courtray.

[394] Mary of Burgundy.

[395] The Emperor Maximilian, husband of Mary of Burgundy, lost the duchy
of Guelders in 1492; and Charles of Egmont, the son of Duke Adolph, was
then restored to his inheritance.

[396] The truce was prolonged from the 15th of June, 1474, to the 1st of
May, 1475. See Lenglet, iii. 315.

[397] It appears almost certain that Commines here alludes to himself.
See Meyer, Annal. Fland., 361.

[398] Herman IV., son of Louis I., Landgrave of Hesse, and Anne, daughter
of Frederick I., Elector of Saxony. He was elected Archbishop of Cologne
on the 11th of August, 1480, and died in the autumn of 1508.

[399] Robert of Bavaria, Count Palatine, was the son of Louis le Barbu,
Count Palatine of the Rhine, and Matilda of Savoy. He died in prison on
the 17th of July, 1480.

[400] Nuz, now called Neuss, a town in the regency of Dusseldorf, in the
Prussian States. The duke encamped before Neuss on the 30th of July,
1474. See Lenglet, ii. 214; and for details of the siege, Molinet, i. 27.

[401] Henry III., brother of Herman. He married Anne, daughter of the
Count of Dietz, and died on the 12th of January, 1483.

[402] He had had it in his possession since 1468. See p. 125.

[403] It had been prolonged for nearly a year. See p. 235.

[404] By the treaty of alliance and confederation made between the King
of England and the Duke of Burgundy on the 25th of July, 1474, among
other conventions, the duke pledged himself to listen to no proposition
of truce or peace without Edward’s consent. Rymer, v. 41.

[405] By letters dated June 12. 1475, King Edward entrusted to John
Audley and Galhard de Duras, Lord of Durfort, the command of the fleet
destined to succour the Duke of Bretagne. Rymer, v. 3. 64.

[406] Henry, Count of Schwartzburg, was first Bishop of Bremen, and
afterwards, in 1467, Bishop of Munster. He died on the 24th of December,
1497. The valorous conduct of this prelate at the siege of Neuss is
commemorated in the following passage from his epitaph:—

    Cæsareas aquilas infestaque signa, viator,
      Suspensa ad tumulum præsulis, oro, vide.
    Principis hæc meruit virtus, cum Nussia dura
      Burgundi quatitur obsidione ducis.

                                 (Witt, 564, 597.)

[407] “He came so near as to lodge at Zons, and, on the following day,
established his artillery at about a league from the siege. He had in
front of him a high mountain, the river Rhine on one side, and large
and deep trenches on the other, from the mountain-slope to the river.”
Molinet, i. 117.

[408] George Hesler, Apostolical and Imperial Prothonotary, Canon and
Archdeacon of Cologne, was a native of Wurtzburg in Bavaria. At the
solicitation of the Emperor Frederick III., Sixtus IV. created him
a cardinal, on the 10th of December, 1477; and he was drowned while
attempting to cross the Danube in a boat, in the month of September, 1482.

[409] Jean Tiercelin, Lord of Brosse, chamberlain of Louis XI., and
governor of the Duke of Orleans, afterwards Louis XII., was the son
of Macé Tiercelin, Lord of Brosse; and married Louise de Longchamp.
His mission to the emperor was “to maintain and continue the ancient
alliances between the two powers.” Lenglet, iii. 371.

[410] Alexander Nanni, appointed Bishop of Forli in 1470, Vice-Legate and
Governor of Umbria in 1474, and Apostolic Nuncio in Germany under the
pontificate of Pius IV. He died at Rome in 1485.

[411] At Unterbilk, a little town on the other side of the Rhine, two
leagues from Neuss. Molinet, i. 74.

[412] René II., son of Ferri II., Count of Vaudemont, and Yolande of
Anjou, succeeded Nicholas, Duke of Lorraine, in 1473, at the age of
twenty-two, and died on the 10th of December, 1508.

[413] Pierfort, in the arrondissement of Toul, and department of Meurthe.

[414] The act in which Louis XI. declares himself favourable to the
pretensions of the Swiss, is dated Senlis, June 11. 1474. See Lenglet,
iii. 312.

[415] Pierre de Hagenbach, knight, councillor and steward to Duke
Charles, was High Bailiff of Ferrette, and Lord of Belmont. His name
occurs in the narrative of an act of adulation and despotism so singular
that we do not hesitate to mention it. Philip, Duke of Burgundy, fell
ill, and his head was shaved by order of his physicians. In order not to
be the only man in such a plight, he issued an edict that all his nobles
should in like manner shave their heads: more than 500 noblemen, for love
of the duke, did so; and Pierre de Hagenbach and others, to prove their
devotedness, no sooner caught sight of an unshaven nobleman than they
forcibly deprived him of his hair. Oliver de la Marche, ii. 227.

[416] The grievances of the inhabitants of the county of Ferrette are set
forth in a document quoted by Lenglet, iii. 351.

[417] Blamont, in the arrondissement of Montbelliard, department of Doubs.

[418] Hericourt, in the arrondissement of Vesoul, department of
Haute-Saône.

[419] On the 1st of May, 1475. See above, book iv. chap. i.

[420] Montdidier was taken on the 4th of May.

[421] Roye surrendered on the 6th of May.

[422] Louis, Lord of Contay and Forest, was the son of Guillaume de
Contay and Marguerite de Sully. During his father’s life-time, he was
Governor of Arras. He was also chamberlain to the Duke of Burgundy. He
married Jacqueline de Nesle, and was killed at the battle of Nancy on the
5th of January, 1476.

[423] On the 11th of May; the inhabitants fled to Amiens.

[424] On Wednesday, the 27th of June, the admiral came before Arras.
Lenglet, ii. 117.

[425] Pierre de Bourbon, Lord of Carency, son of Jean de Bourbon and
Jeanne de Vendôme, was born in February, 1424. Louis XI. had him tried
and condemned to death for high treason; but in consideration for his
family, granted him his life and restored him to liberty, but confiscated
his estates, as appears by letters patent of the 20th of April, 1469.

[426] On the 20th of June, 1475. See note, p. 150.

[427] Marie de Savoie, daughter of Louis, Duke of Savoy, and Anne of
Cyprus, married Louis, Constable of St. Paul, on the 1st of August, 1466.
She died in 1475.

[428] Jacques de Luxembourg, Lord of Fiennes, was the son of Thibaud de
Luxembourg, and Philippa de Melun; and he died in 1487.

[429] The Duke of Burgundy lay before Nuz from the 30th of July, 1474, to
the 27th of June, 1475.

[430] Montdidier, Roye, and Corbie.

[431] This peace was confirmed on the 17th of November, 1475.

[432] “And about midsummer, in the year 1475, King Edward brought
his army to Calais in great pomp and triumph. It consisted of about
22,000 men; but the archers were badly mounted, and unused to riding on
horseback.” Molinet, i. 139. 141.

[433] Our English historian, Habington, falls foul of Philip de Commines
for this passage, and casts severe censures both on him and his _Memoirs_
for this unjust reflection on our nation.

[434] John Howard, created Duke of Norfolk and Earl Marshal of England
on the 28th of June, 1483, was the son of Robert Howard and Margaret,
daughter of Thomas de Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk. He was killed at the
battle of Bosworth Field on the 22nd of August, 1485.

[435] Thomas Stanley, afterwards Earl of Derby and Lord High Constable of
England. He died on the 9th of November, 1504.

[436] Jean de Hangest, Lord of Genlis, was the son of Jean de Hangest and
Marie de Sarrbruck. After having served the Duke of Burgundy until the
death of that prince, he became a councillor and chamberlain of Louis
XI., and was appointed Captain of Rouen. He died in 1490.

[437] The cross of Saint Lo or Saint Loup at Angers, was very celebrated
during the reign of Louis XI.; it was a piece of the true cross preserved
in the collegiate Church of Saint Lô, in the suburbs of Angers.

[438] That Louis XI. respected this oath, is evident from a letter which
he wrote to Tanneguy Duchastel on the 13th of November, 1472. “I have
sworn to M. de Lescun on the true cross of Saint Lô that he may come to
me in safety; wherefore I beseech you to set no ambushes, for I would not
wish to be in danger on account of breaking that oath.” Morice, iii. 250.

[439] He arrived at Calais on the 14th of July. Lenglet, ii. 217.

[440] By the treaty concluded between the two princes on the 27th of
July, 1475, it was stipulated that the succour to be given by the Duke of
Burgundy to King Edward should consist of not less than 10,000 men, or
more than 20,000 men. Rymer, v. 3. 43.

[441] Jacques de Grassay, Esquire, Lord of Yors and Estrée in
Bourbonnois, was the son of Regnault Grassay, Lord of Savigny-sur-Brais.
He was one of the gentlemen of the king’s body-guard at this period; and
he afterwards became esquire-carver to King Charles VIII.

[442] Mezières, in the department of Ardennes.

[443] Gilbert de Grassay, Knight. Lord of Champeiroux, was an equerry to
the Duke of Bretagne in 1465. He was taken prisoner at the surrender of
Vannes in 1488; and soon afterwards he entered the service of France, and
became one of the king’s councillors and chamberlains.

[444] According to Lenglet, this servant’s name was Merindot.

[445] Olivier Merichon, Knight, Lord des Halles de Poitiers, was
cup-bearer to King Louis XI. in 1472.

[446] Jean Merichon, councillor of King Louis XI., was Lord of Uré and La
Gort, near La Rochelle; he married Marie de Parthenay-Soubise.

[447] Alain Goyon de Villiers, councillor and chamberlain of Louis XI.,
Captain and Bailiff of Caen, and Master of the Horse of France, was the
son of Jean Goyon, Lord of Matignon, and Marguerite de Mauny. He died in
1490.

[448] Jean Blosset, Lord of Saint Pierre, was councillor and chamberlain
of the king, Seneschal of Normandy, and Captain of Avranches. He died
about 1507.

[449] The ambassadors of the King of England were four in number: the
three mentioned by Commines, and William Dudley, dean of the royal chapel.

[450] Thomas Saint Leger, one of the king’s body-guard; he was created
a Knight of the Bath on the 5th of July, 1483, by Richard III.; and
subsequently beheaded by order of that same prince, for having joined the
party of the Earl of Richmond.

[451] John Morton, born at Bere, near Blandford, in Dorsetshire, was
originally Rector of St. Dunstan’s Church in London. He was appointed
Bishop of Ely on the 8th of August, 1478, translated to the see of
Canterbury on the 9th of October, 1486, and created Lord Chancellor on
the 8th of August, 1487. Pope Alexander VI. made him a cardinal in 1493;
and he died at Knole on the 21st of September, 1500.

[452] The terms finally agreed upon by the Kings of France and England
are contained in four distinct acts, reported in Rymer (vol. v. part 3.
pp. 65-68), and all dated on the 29th of August, 1475. Their provisions
may be thus briefly stated: 1. King Edward engages to return to England
with his army as soon as Louis XI. has paid him the sum of 75,000 crowns.
2. A truce of _seven_ years, commencing at the date of the treaty, and
finishing at sunset on the 29th of August, 1482, is concluded between the
two sovereigns. 3. The Kings of France and England undertake to mutually
assist each other in case either prince should be attacked by his enemies
or by his rebellious subjects; and to make this alliance still closer,
Prince Charles, son of Louis XI., is to wed the Princess Elizabeth,
daughter of Edward IV., as soon as they are both of marriageable age. 4.
The King of France engages to pay annually to the King of England, in
two instalments, the sum of 50,000 crowns; such payment to continue only
during the life-time of either prince.

[453] Elizabeth, born in 1466, married Henry VII., King of England, on
the 18th of January, 1486, and died on the 11th of February, 1503.

[454] It will be seen by the previous note, that no reference was made to
this demand in the final treaty.

[455] This is a mistake: the truce was to last _seven_ years.

[456] Sir John Cheyne was, at the period of his visit to France, Master
of the Horse. He was created a Knight of the Bath by Richard III. on
the 5th of July, 1483. He afterwards joined the party of the Earl of
Richmond, and was wounded at the battle of Bosworth Field on the 22nd of
August, 1485.

[457] Lord Hastings was not always so scrupulous, for he gave receipts
for a pension granted him by the Duke of Burgundy in 1471. Lenglet, iii.
617.

[458] See note, p. 276.

[459] Sir Thomas Montgomery was a Knight of the Garter, and one of King
Edward’s council. He was created a Knight of the Bath by Richard III. on
the 5th of July, 1483.

[460] On the 18th of August, he slept at Peronne, and proceeded on the
following day to King Edward’s camp near Saint Christ, on the Somme.
Lenglet, ii. 217.

[461] He nevertheless made a proposal for a truce of nine years with the
king, on the 13th of September following. See Lenglet, iii. 409.

[462] Louis XI. arrived at Amiens on the 22nd of August. See Dupont, i.
362.

[463] Jean d’Estouteville, Knight, was Lord of Briquebec, Hambie, Gascé,
and Mesnil-Seran, and Castellan of Gavre.

[464] Jacques de Beaumont, Lord of Bressuire and La Motte-Sainte-Heraye,
and Seneschal of Poitou, was the son of André de Beaumont and Jeanne de
Torsay. He married Jeanne de Rochechouart. He was one of the chamberlains
of Louis XI.

[465] Jean d’Estouteville, Lord of Torcy, Blainville and Ondeauville, and
grand master of the cross-bow-men of France, was the son of Guillaume de
Torcy and Jeanne d’Ondeauville; he married Françoise de la Rochefoucauld,
and died on the 11th of September, 1494.

[466] Pierre de Rohan, Knight, Count of Marle and Porcien, and Lord of
Gié, was the son of Louis de Rohan and Marie de Montauban. He was created
Marshal of France in 1475, and died on the 22nd of April, 1513.

[467] The Vidame of Amiens, at this time, was Jean d’Ailly, Knight, Baron
of Picquigny, Raineval, La Broye, Merancourt, and Poissy, and councillor
and chamberlain of King Louis XI. He married Yolande de Bourgogne, a
natural daughter of Duke Philip the Good; and died in 1492.

[468] This was in the year 1418.

[469] The frequent attacks of insanity to which King Charles VI. was
subject, rendered it impossible for him to govern alone, and the
administration of the affairs of the kingdom was therefore entrusted to
his brother the Duke of Orleans, and to his cousin the Duke of Burgundy.
Neither of these princes was, however, satisfied with a mere share in the
royal power; and on the 23rd of November, 1407, the Duke of Orleans was
assassinated by order of the Duke of Burgundy. Hence arose a civil war,
which lasted until 1435.

[470] This should be _eleven_ years—(1407-1418).

[471] Charles VII. was at this time Dauphin only, as his father did not
die until 1422. It was not until after the capture of Rouen by Henry V.
that the dauphin and the Duke of Burgundy became reconciled, and signed a
peace at Arras on the 11th of July, 1419.

[472] On the 10th of September, 1419.

[473] Henry Percy, Earl of Northumberland, was the son of Henry Percy and
Eleanor Poynings. He married Maud, daughter of William Herbert, first
Earl of Pembroke. He was killed in a popular riot, during the fourth year
of the reign of King Henry VII.

[474] The personage here alluded to by Commines, is Thomas of Rotherham,
who was born on the 24th of August, 1423, and became Keeper of the
Great Seal, Bishop of Rochester in 1468, Bishop of Lincoln in 1471, and
Archbishop of York in 1480. He was appointed Lord High Chancellor of
England in 1474, and with an interval of two years, occupied that post
until his death, on the 29th of May, 1500. Commines here mistakes _Lisle_
for _Lincoln_.

[475] See above, p. 188.

[476] Our historian Habington states this reply of King Edward somewhat
differently, and says he answered resolutely, “That he would never
forsake the care of a confederate who had maintained his faith so
constantly.”

[477] The other English lords who took presents, or rather pensions from
the French king, were, the Lord Hastings, lord chamberlain; the Lord
Howard; Sir John Cheyne, master of the horse; Sir Anthony St. Leger, and
Sir Thomas Montgomery.

[478] According to Oliver de la Marche, ii. 266, he was a Gascon squire
in the service of Lord Scales.

[479] Jean Daillon, Lord du Lude, knight, councillor and chamberlain to
Louis XI., and Governor of Dauphiny. He was a _compère_ of the king, who
nicknamed him _Maistre Jehan des habiletez_.

[480] This was that John, Lord Howard, who, in consideration of his
descent from the Lady Margaret, daughter of Thomas, first Duke of
Norfolk, was, by Richard III., created Duke of Norfolk, and lost his life
with him at Bosworth Field. From him are descended the Duke of Norfolk,
and all the noble families of the Howards now in being.

[481] In these letters he told him that “he was a cowardly, dishonoured
and poor king, for having made such a treaty with the King of France, on
account of the promises he had made him, none of which he intended to
keep.” Lenglet, ii. 120.

[482] The city of London, however, seemed well pleased with this
expedition, and the lord mayor and aldermen received the king on
Blackheath with great formalities, and conducted him in great pomp to
Westminster.

[483] King Edward upon his return from France, caused his eldest daughter
Elizabeth to be styled Dauphiness.

[484] Jean de Foix, Viscount of Narbonne, was the son of Gaston IV.,
Count of Foix, and Eleanor of Arragon, afterwards Queen of Navarre. He
married Marie de France, sister of King Louis XII; and died in November,
1500. He assumed the title of Count of Foix in 1483, on the death of his
nephew, François Phœbus, Count of Foix and King of Navarre.

[485] This treaty is dated on the 13th of September, 1475, and was to
continue from that date until the 12th of September, 1484. Commines does
not mention that, by one of the articles, four gentlemen, one of whom was
himself, were excluded from all share in the treaty. Lenglet, iii. 409.

[486] This was the main point King Edward endeavoured to prevent, since,
by articling apart, the duke showed his independence, and that the
English, by their arms, had in no way advanced his affairs.

[487] This arrangement was made by letters dated September 13. 1475.
“The king said that his cousin of Burgundy had treated the constable as
huntsmen treat a fox; for like a wise man, he had taken the skin, and
left him only the carcase, which was worth nothing.” Molinet, i. 181.

[488] It was currently believed in the Netherlands that the constable
went to Mons by order of the king. The registers of Ypres state: “The
king and the duke agreed on an expedient to obtain possession of the
constable’s person. The king proposed to him to go on an embassy to
the duke, who was then at Luxembourg about certain matters; which
he undertook. The duke sent orders at the same time that his person
should be secured as soon as he appeared in any town in his dominions.
Accordingly, when the constable arrived at Mons, the gates of the town
were shut upon him, and he was kept there a month, after which he was
conducted, under a strong escort, to Peronne, and delivered to the
officers of the King of France.” Gachard, i. 277.

[489] “The King of France, being informed that the constable was treating
for the surrender of St. Quentin to the Duke of Burgundy, marched with
20,000 men to prevent it, and entered the town at about six o’clock in
the evening of the 14th September.” Molinet, i. 179.

[490] Queen Elizabeth Woodville’s mother was Jacquetta of Luxembourg,
daughter of Pierre de Luxembourg, the constable’s father.

[491] He encamped before that town on the 24th of October, 1475. Lenglet,
ii. 218.

[492] The duke did not consent to deliver the constable into the hands
of the king until the latter had assured to him the complete and entire
confiscation of the property of the prisoner, only a portion of which had
been assigned to him by the treaty of the 13th of September, 1475. Louis
XI. therefore issued new letters, dated 12th November, 1475, by which he
not only ratified his former engagements, but left the duke his choice
between all the property of the constable, or those towns in Lorraine of
which Charles the Bold had taken possession. The duke chose the towns,
as is proved by the king’s letters, dated 18th December, 1475, in which
he promises not to quarrel with the Duke of Burgundy for his choice.
Lenglet, iii. 444-448.

[493] Molinet thus states the reasons which induced the Count of
Campobasso to betray his master. That nobleman, he says, “was captain
of 400 lances, which he had brought from Italy; but on New Year’s Day,
Duke Charles gave 100 of the lances to Signor Angelo, the count’s son,
to command, and as many to the count’s younger son, at which the said
Campobasso was greatly displeased.” Molinet, i. 77. Oliver de la Marche
(ii. 420) says it was because the duke owed him money.

[494] René, surnamed the Good, Duke of Anjou, and King of Sicily, was the
son of Louis II., Duke of Anjou, and Yolande of Arragon. He died on the
10th of July, 1480.

[495] Nancy surrendered to the duke on Thursday, November 30. 1475.

[496] The trial began on the 27th November, and the constable was
executed on the 19th December, 1475.

[497] Philip the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, born on the 15th of January,
1341, was the son of John, King of France, and Bonne de Luxembourg. He
married Marguerite, Countess of Flanders, and died on the 27th of April,
1404.

[498] Charles V., born on the 21st of January, 1337, married Jeanne de
Bourbon, and died on the 16th September, 1380.

[499] René II., Duke of Lorraine, who was at that time twenty-five years
of age.

[500] The Count of Campobasso.

[501] Louis, Lord of St. Priest, knight, chamberlain of the king, was
sent by that prince as his ambassador to Berne on the 2nd of August,
1474. Lenglet, iii. 337.

[502] Louis XI. had nevertheless attempted to induce Campobasso to desert
the Duke of Burgundy, and enter his service. See Dupont, i. 405.

[503] “The duke encamped before Granson on the 19th of February, 1476,
with an army of 50,000 men or more, of all languages and countries, with
a quantity of cannon and other engines of novel construction, and tents
and accoutrements all glittering with gold, and a great host of servants,
merchants, and courtezans.” Chronique du Chapitre de Neuchastel, p. 386.

[504] “All the garrison were given over to the provost-marshal, who,
without pity or mercy, caused them to be hanged on the nearest trees by
three executioners, to the number of 400 or thereabout, and the rest were
drowned in the lake.” Molinet, i. 191.

[505] Three hundred men of Berne and a hundred of Neufchâtel assembled to
march to the relief of Granson, but finding it impossible to penetrate
the Burgundian lines, they “returned home groaning.” Chronique de
Neuchastel, p. 387.

[506] The Castle of Bomacourt, by which he received supplies of
provisions for his army. Molinet, i. 191.

[507] This rout took place on the evening of the 3rd of March, 1476.

[508] A treaty between the Duke of Burgundy and the Duke of Milan had
been concluded at Moncalier on the 30th of January, 1475.

[509] Yolande de France, sister of Louis XI., was born on the 23rd of
September, 1434, married Amadeus IX., Duke of Savoy, in 1452, became a
widow on the 28th of March, 1472, and died on the 29th of August, 1478.

[510] He was brother of Marie of Anjou, the mother of Louis XI.

[511] Louis XI. had made a treaty of alliance with the emperor and the
electors in December, 1475. He confirmed it on the 17th of April, 1476.
This confirmation is probably what the confederate towns now demanded.

[512] His subjects were, however, beginning to reject his demands.
He assembled the Estates of Franche-Comté at Salins, and stated his
intention to levy an army of 40,000 men, and to impose a tax of
one-fourth of their property on his subjects. In answer, the Estates
declared that all they could offer him was a force of 3000 men, “to
guard the country.” The Estates of Burgundy declared at Dijon that the
war was utterly useless, and that they would not involve themselves in
a groundless quarrel, in which they could have no hope of success. And
to crown all, the Flemings wrote to him that, if he were surrounded by
the Swiss and Germans, and had not men enough to extricate himself,
they would come to his relief. See Michelet’s _Louis XI., et Charles le
Temeraire_, pp. 129, 130.

[513] The Duchess of Milan, Bona of Savoy, was sister of Charlotte of
Savoy, the second wife of Louis XI. She married Galeas Sforza, on the 9th
of May, 1468, and died in 1485, after a widowhood of nine years.

[514] This treaty between Louis XI. and the Duke of Milan was concluded
on the 9th of August, 1476.

[515] Hugues de Chalon, Lord of Chasteau-Guyon and Nozeroy, was the son
of Louis de Chalon. Prince of Orange, and Leonore d’Armagnac. He was a
man of distinguished bravery. At the battle of Granson, he twice dashed
amidst the enemy’s ranks and nearly succeeded in taking their standard;
but his charge was unsupported, and therefore unavailing.

[516] Jean, Lord of Cossé in Anjou, was one of the councillors and
chamberlains of King René, and Seneschal of Provence.

[517] Louis XI. undertook to pay René a pension of 60,000 francs yearly
during the remainder of his life. Lenglet, iii. 392.

[518] Yolande of France, Duchess of Savoy, and sister to Louis XI.

[519] The following is a list of the spoil taken by the Swiss at Granson,
from Peignot’s Amusemens Philologiques:—

“1. Five hundred pieces of heavy artillery, with a quantity of
ammunition, and abundance of provisions.

“2. Four hundred tents of great richness, fitted with silk and velvet,
and with the duke’s arms embroidered thereon in gold and pearls. Most of
these were spoiled by the Swiss, who made them into clothes.

“3. Six hundred banners and standards; 300 helmets; 300 cwt. of
gunpowder; 3000 sacks of barley; 2000 baggage wagons; 2000 barrels of
herrings, and a quantity of other dried fish, and salted meat, geese and
fowls; and abundance of sugar, raisins, figs, almonds, and other things
innumerable; and 8000 spiked clubs.

“4. Four hundred lbs. weight of silver plate, which was taken to Lucerne,
and divided among the Swiss, to say nothing of that which was carried off
by the soldiers.

“5. Three hundred complete services of magnificent silver plate; and so
great a quantity of coined money that it was distributed by handfulls;
four wagon-loads of crossbows and strings; and three wagon-loads of
bed-linen.

“6. The coffer containing the duke’s archives, and his great diamond.

“7. The duke’s rosary, with the apostles in massive gold.

“8. The duke’s sword, adorned with seven large diamonds and as many
rubies, with fifteen pearls of the size of a bean, and of the finest
water; 160 pieces of cloth of gold and silk; with innumerable relics in
rich shrines; the duke’s gilded chair, and his gold ring, and the ring of
his brother Antony, and two large pearls set in gold, each as large as a
nut.”

[520] This famous diamond, called the _Sancy_ diamond, was sold by the
last-mentioned purchasers to M. de Diesbach, for 5400 Rhine florins; he
sold it to a Genevese jeweller for 7000 Rhine florins; it was next sold
to the Duke of Milan for 11,000 ducats; then to Pope Julius for 20,000
ducats; and in 1835, it was purchased by Prince Demidoff for 20,000_l._
It is said to weigh 53½ grains.

[521] Of this sum, 9000 francs were given to certain private individuals,
and the remainder was thus divided: 6000 francs to Berne, 3000 to
Lucerne, and 2000 to Zurich. Lenglet, iii. 379.

[522] The duke reached Lausanne on the 29th of April, 1476, and remained
there until the 27th of May.

[523] The principality of Tarentum was not actually conferred on Don
Frederic of Arragon until 1485, but he appears to have enjoyed the
titular dignity for some time previously. He became King of Naples in
1496, and died on the 9th of November, 1504.

[524] Ferdinand I., natural son of Alphonso, King of Naples, succeeded
his father in 1458, and died on the 25th of January, 1494.

[525] On the 21st of June, 1476.

[526] According to some commentators, the person here referred to is the
Duke of Ascoli, but as the name of that nobleman was Orso Orsino, it is
impossible that he can be identical with “Count Julio,” who, as Commines
tell us, possessed the dukedom in question. It is more probable that our
author alludes to Giulio Antonio Aquavivá, Duke of Atri, a distinguished
statesman and warrior, known in Neapolitan history as “Count Giulio.” The
Duke of Atri, moreover, had been chosen by King Ferdinand to accompany
Prince Frederic of Arragon on his visit to the Court of Burgundy.

[527] Angelo Catto was celebrated as a physician and astrologer.

[528] Four years after the battle a chapel was erected on the field with
this inscription: “_Deo Optimo Maximo. Inclyti et fortissimi Burgundiæ
Ducis Exercitus, Moratum obsidens, ab Helvetiis cæsus, hoc sui Monumentum
reliquit._” In 1822 a handsome stone obelisk was set up, in a commanding
position overlooking the lake, also in commemoration of this victory.

[529] La Rivière is a small town in the arrondissement of Pontarlier,
in the department of Doubs. The duke arrived there on the 22nd of July.
Lenglet, ii. 220.

[530] This is a mistake; the battle of Granson occurred three months and
nineteen days before that of Morat. The former was fought on the 3rd of
March, and the latter on the 22nd of June, 1476.

[531] Charles I., born on the 29th of March, 1408, succeeded his brother
Philibert in 1482. He married Blanche of Montferrat, and died on the 13th
of March, 1489.

[532] In the department of the Cote-d’Or. This expedition was entrusted
to Oliver de la Marche, who had to answer for its performance with his
head. See his Memoirs, ii. 417,418.

[533] “Geoffroi, Lord of Riverol, a Piedmontese gentleman, rescued the
duke from the hands of those who had seized him. Louis de Villette, a
gentleman of Savoy, saved his brother.” Guichenon, ii. 142.

[534] Jean de Montchenu, Commander of St. Antoine de Ranvers, became
Bishop of Agen in 1477, and was translated to the see of Vivier in 1478.
In previous editions, he has been erroneously termed a Commander of
_Rhodes_.

[535] Jacques Louis de Savoie, Count of Geneva and Marquis de Gex. He
died at Turin on the 27th of July, 1485, without issue.

[536] “The Bishop of Geneva forced the Governor of Montmeillan to
surrender the place, wherein were all the treasures and jewels of the
Regent.” Guichenon, ii. 143. This must, therefore, be the castle to which
Commines refers in the succeeding paragraph.

[537] Geoffroi de Riverol, mentioned in a preceding note. The duchess had
previously sent her secretary Cavorret to the king; but Louis XI. had put
him in arrest because he was dressed in the Burgundian fashion.

[538] Oliver de la Marche says that the Lord of Chaumont took with him
200 lances.

[539] These papers are dated on the 2nd of November, 1476. The king
thereby pledged his word to defend and support his sister and her son
against the attacks and pretensions of Charles of Burgundy.

[540] The garrison of Nancy consisted of about 1000 or 1200 Burgundian
troops. Duke René laid siege to the town on the 15th of September, 1476.

[541] Jean de Rubempré, Lord of Bièvre, was appointed Bailiff of Hainault
in 1473, and created a Knight of the Golden Fleece in 1475. He was killed
in the battle of Nancy.

[542] Molinet (i. 208.) says: “The besieged ran so short of provisions
that they were glad to eat horse-flesh. The townspeople were so false and
disloyal to them, that if the captains had made a sortie, they would not
have been admitted again into the town. And furthermore, two bombards,
one culverin, and several serpentines, were continually firing on them,
as many as twenty-one shots a day, by which means a gate was broken
through, and the dilapidated wall was razed to the ground.”

[543] The Lord of Fay, Lieutenant of Luxembourg, collected a body of
forces, and marched with the Count of Campobasso to the relief of Nancy.
But instead of proceeding thither at once, they spent a considerable
time in deciding on the route they should take, and in waiting for
reinforcements. This delay arose chiefly from their expectation that they
would get but little booty in Lorraine; and their allegiance to Duke
Charles had been greatly shaken by his defeats at Granson and Morat, 60
that, says Molinet, “their succour, which should have been prompt and
zealous, was very tardy and unwillingly given.”

[544] According to Molinet (i. 207.) the duke had 10,000 Swiss, horse and
foot.

[545] On the 6th of October, 1476.

[546] On the 10th of October the Duke of Burgundy came up with Duke René
at Pont-à-Mousson. Lenglet, ii. 220.

[547] On the 22nd of October, 1476.

[548] The pretensions of the house of Anjou to the kingdom of Naples date
from the will of Joan I., Queen of Naples, made on the 23rd of June,
1380, in favour of Louis I., Duke of Anjou, and brother of King Charles
VI. of France.

[549] Suffron de Bachier, councillor and steward to King René.

[550] According to the Chronicle of Lorraine, Campobasso acted in just
the opposite way. He undertook the defence of Suffron so strenuously that
the duke, “who was armed, and had his gauntlets on, raised his hand, and
knocked the count down.” Calmet, vii. 118.

[551] Oliver de la Marche (ii. 420.) also states that “the Duke of
Lorraine intrigued with the Swiss to induce them to come to Nancy; and
the King of France secretly furnished him with money to obtain their
assistance, that they might do to the Duke of Burgundy that which he did
not dare to undertake himself.”

[552] “On Saturday, the 4th of January, the Duke of Lorraine arrived at
St. Nicholas with 10,500 Swiss.” Molinet, i. 231.

[553] Alphonso V., surnamed the African, was the son of Duarte I., King
of Portugal, and Eleanor of Arragon. He was born in 1432, and succeeded
his father in 1438. He married his cousin Isabella, the daughter of Don
Pedro; and he died on the 28th of August, 1481. He was the first King of
Portugal who possessed a private library.

[554] Ferdinand V., surnamed the Catholic, was the son of John, King of
Navarre and Arragon, and Juana Henriquez. He was born on the 10th of
March, 1452, and ascended the throne of Spain in 1474. His first wife was
the celebrated Isabella of Castile. He died on the 23rd of January, 1516.

[555] The mother of Duke Charles, Isabella of Portugal, was aunt to King
Alphonso V.

[556] He arrived at the camp before Nancy on the 29th of December.
Lenglet, ii. 221.

[557] Robinet le Beuf, a Norman knight, from the neighbourhood of Evreux,
was valet de chambre to Louis XI. in 1466. In 1471 he was appointed one
of the gentlemen of the king’s household, and held that office until
1488, when he was killed in the battle of Saint-Aubin-du-Cormier.

[558] In the letters of naturalization granted to this person by Louis
XI. in 1477, he is designated as “George de Bicipat, surnamed the
Greek, Knight, native of Greece, Captain of our great ship and of our
town and Castle of Touque, and our well-beloved and trusty councillor
and chamberlain.” Pierre de Lailly mentions him as George Paleologo de
Bicipat. In previous editions of Commines he is erroneously called George
Leger.

[559] Juana, daughter of Henry IV., King of Castile, and Juana, Infanta
of Portugal, was born in 1462. She was twice betrothed, first to the
Duke of Guienne, and afterwards to her uncle, Alphonso V. On the 15th
of November, 1480, she took the vows in the convent of Santa Clara at
Santarem, and she died at Alcacova in 1530.

[560] He died in 1474.

[561] Isabella of Castile, daughter of Juan II., and Isabella of
Portugal, was born on the 23rd of April, 1451. In 1469, she married
Ferdinand the Catholic, King of Arragon, and she died on the 20th of
November, 1504.

[562] His name was Thierry, a draper in the town of Mirecourt. Calmet,
vii. 122.

[563] Oliver de La Marche (ii. 420.) says he had not 2000 fighting men.

[564] Before the battle, says Molinet (i. 229.) he inquired how many men
there were in his army. “The Count of Chimay, a very eloquent, wise, and
discreet man, told him in gentle and amiable language, that the captains
had made inquiries, and that there were not more than 3000 men in a
condition to fight. ‘I deny what you say,’ replied the duke, in great
anger; ‘but if I were to fight alone I would fight all the same. You are
what you are, and show clearly that you are sprung from the house of
Vaudemont.’ The count prudently and gently replied, that his deeds should
show that he was sprung from an honourable line, and that, although he
saw no chance of overcoming the enemy, he would remain faithful to the
duke.”

[565] Conde-Northen, or Contghen, in the arrondissement of Metz, and
department of Moselle.

[566] At the Pont de la Bussiere, half a league from Nancy. Molinet, i.
233.

[567] “In that battle were slain, among others, the Lord of Bièvre, the
Lord of Verun, and the Lord of Contay; and among the prisoners were the
Lord Anthony, Bastard of Burgundy, and his brother Baldwin; Philip de
Croy, Count of Chimay; the Count of Nassau, and the Count of Challane;
the Lord Josse de Lalain, Sir Oliver de la Marche, the Lord of Croy, the
eldest son of the Lord of Contay, the eldest son of the Lord of Montagu,
and other noblemen.” Molinet, i. 236.

[568] “The Duke of Burgundy was knocked off his black horse, and fell
into a ditch near St. Jean.” Lenglet, iii. 493. “A knight named Claude
de Bausemont, came up with the Duke of Burgundy, and gave him a lance
thrust; others then charged him suddenly, and he was put to death in a
meadow near St. Jean.” Calmet, vii. 133. “A page came to the Duke of
Lorraine, and being interrogated, declared plainly that he had seen the
Duke of Burgundy thrown from his horse, and killed in a certain place
which he was ready to point out. On the following morning the page, with
many notable personages, went to the field, and found the body of the
Duke of Burgundy quite naked, lying on the ground among other corpses;
and he had received three mortal wounds, one in the head from a halberd,
which clove his skull in two, another with a pike in the groin, and a
third in the buttock.” Molinet, i. 234. By order of the Duke of Lorraine,
the body was buried with great magnificence in St. George’s Church at
Nancy.

[569] A hundred and four years only, as Philip the Bold was created Duke
of Burgundy in 1363, and Philip the Good died in 1467.

[570] “Philip the Good left his son 400,000 crowns of gold in cash,
72,000 marks of silver in plate, not to mention rich tapestries, splendid
jewels, gold plate adorned with precious stones, and his large and
valuable library; besides which, he died worth 2,000,000 gold pieces in
furniture alone.” Oliver de la Marche, ii. 267.

[571] The ordinance instituting this postal service is dated at Luxies
(now Lucheux) near Doullens, on the 19th day of June, 1464. Duclos, v.
220.

[572] The king’s first design was to seize them, as is proved by the
subjoined letter, addressed to the Lord of Craon:—“My Lord Count, my
Friend—I have received your letters, and heard the good news which you
tell me, for which I thank you as much as I am able. Now it is time to
employ all your five senses so as to get the duchy and county of Burgundy
into my hands; and with that view, with your band and the Governor of
Champagne (if the Duke of Burgundy is really dead) throw yourself into
that country, and as you love me, take care that your men of war keep as
good order as if you were in Paris, and tell them that I wish to treat
them and keep them better than any of my own kingdom; and that with
regard to our god-daughter, I intend to complete the marriage which I
have already negotiated between the dauphin and her. My lord count, I
do not intend that you should enter the country or mention what I have
stated above, unless the Duke of Burgundy is dead; and in that case, I
beg you to serve me according to the confidence I have in you. Farewell.
Written at Plessis du Parc, on the 9th of January. Signed Louis, and
countersigned De Chaumont.” Molinet, ii. 2.

[573] Pierre d’Oriolle. See a previous note.

[574] In the list of the duke’s household, this physician is named Master
Lope de la Garde. With reference to the page, one of the manuscripts
of these Memoirs speaks of him as “a Spaniard, named Don Diego;” other
authorities state that he was an Italian, of the house of Colonna.

[575] An abbey of regular canons of the Augustinian order, at about five
miles to the north-west of Arras.

[576] Jean de la Vacquerie, a native of Picardy, was admitted a
councillor of the Parliament of Paris on the 12th of November, 1479; he
became fourth president of that body on the 30th of May, 1480, and first
president on the 27th of February, 1481. He died in July, 1497.

[577] Margaret of Flanders, daughter of Louis II., Count of Flanders,
and Margaret of Brabant, was born in April, 1350, and married Philip the
Bold, Duke of Burgundy, on the 12th of April, 1369. She died on the 16th
of March, 1405.

[578] John, surnamed the Good, was son of Philip VI. of France, and Joan
of Burgundy. He died on the 8th of April, 1364.

[579] Charles of Anjou, King of Naples, Count of Maine, Guise and
Provence, was the son of Charles of Anjou and Isabella of Luxembourg. In
1480, he succeeded to all the estates and dominions of René, Count of
Provence and King of Naples and Sicily. He appointed Louis XI. his heir
by a will dated on the 10th of December, 1481, and he died on the day
following. Anselme, i. 236.

[580] By a treaty concluded on the 29th of August, 1475. See book iv.
chap. viii. of these Memoirs.

[581] In the third chapter of his sixth book, Commines especially
mentions the Count of Angouleme.

[582] This personage will be familiar to all who have read Sir Walter
Scott’s novel of Quentin Durward. Oliver le Mauvais was valet de chambre
and chief barber to Louis XI.; in October, 1474, he received letters of
nobility from that prince, authorizing him to change his name of Mauvais
to that of Le Dain. On the 19th of November, 1477, the king conferred the
estates of the deceased Count of Meulant on Oliver le Dain and his heirs;
and to this gift he added the Forest of Senart in October, 1482. On the
21st of May, 1484, Oliver was hanged “for various great crimes, offences,
and malefactions.”

[583] The village of Thielt.

[584] The name of Robinet d’Edinfort or De Dampfort occurs in the list of
gentlemen of the king’s household for the years 1471 and 1474.

[585] Allouagne, in the arrondissement of Bethune and department of the
Pas de Calais. The Lys rises near Bethune, and falls into the Scheldt, at
Ghent.

[586] Bouchain was surrendered about the 20th of May.

[587] On his first visit to Cambray, Louis XI. had effaced the imperial
arms from the public buildings of the town, and substituted the arms of
France in their stead; but he afterwards directed the authorities to
restore the holy imperial eagle, saying, “We wish you to be neutral, and
to continue in your former condition. We are viscount of your city, and
intend to maintain our jurisdiction and rights over it. But in regard
to our arms, you may take them down some evening, and put up your bird
again, and you may say it had flown away for a time, but returned to its
place just like the swallows which return with the spring.” Molinet, ii.
154.

[588] First of all by the treaty of Gavre in 1453, and afterwards in
1467. See book ii. chap. iv.

[589] Jacques, Lord and Baron of Moüy, councillor and chamberlain of
the king, Master of the Waters and Forests of Normandy and Picardy, and
Captain of St. Quentin and Ribemont.

[590] This is a mistake. At the end of May, 1483, three months before
the death of Louis XI., the Governor of the Bastille, in obedience to
the king’s orders, sent the prisoners home, after having required them
to swear that they would do nothing to the prejudice of his majesty.
Gachard’s Analectes Belgiques, i. 472.

[591] With 700 or 800 horse.

[592] “François de la Sauvagière, a very valiant man-at-arms, charged the
Duke of Guelders so roughly with a lance, as he was drawing off his men,
that he bore him to the ground. Notwithstanding this, he defended himself
as best he could, like a bold and valiant knight, full of virtuous
courage; but it was of no avail. He received two wounds in his head,
and another in his throat, and finally his death blow. Then he shouted,
‘Guelders!’ and spoke never a word more.” Molinet, ii. 68. This was in
June or July, 1477.

[593] William Hugonet, Lord of Saillans, Epoisses, and Lys, and Viscount
of Ypres, was beheaded at Ghent on the 3rd of April, 1477. He had been
appointed Chancellor of Burgundy on the 22nd of May, 1471.

[594] Wolfert de Borselen, Lord of La Weer, in Holland, Count of
Grand-Pré, chamberlain of Louis XI., and Knight of the Golden Fleece. He
married 1. Mary of Scotland; and 2. Charlotte of Bourbon; and he died in
1437.

[595] To those mentioned by Commines, we may add the Bishop of Tournay,
the Bishop of Arras, the chief Echevin of Ghent, the High Bailiff of
Ypres, and the son of the Burgomaster of Bruges. The ambassadors set out
at the beginning of February, and returned towards the end of the month.

[596] He entered the city on Tuesday, the 4th of March, 1477; and the
town capitulated on the 4th of May. Lenglet, ii. 141.

[597] The young duchess had confirmed him in all his estates and offices,
and furthermore bestowed on him the captaincy of Hesdin. But at a chapter
of the order of the Golden Fleece, held at Bois-le-Duc on the 8th of May,
1481, he was expelled the order, “on account of his crimes, demerits,
falsity, treason, and disloyalty.”

[598] Margaret de la Tremouille.

[599] Guillaume de Vergy, Baron of Bourbon-Lancy. Louis XI. appointed
him his councillor and chamberlain, and gave him the Castle of Vergy and
the estate of St. Dizier. He held the commission of captain of fifty
lances in the standing army of Charles VIII. After the death of that
monarch, he entered the service of the Emperor Maximilian, who appointed
him Marshal of Burgundy in 1498. Philip of Spain made him lieutenant and
captain-general of Guelders and Zutphen in 1504, and he died in 1520.

[600] Jean du Fou, councillor and chamberlain of the King of France,
Captain of Cherbourg, and chief cup-bearer to Louis XI.

[601] Molinet (ii. 25.) says there were 400 or 500 prisoners, including
several men of rank.

[602] It surrendered on the 4th of May. The king entered Arras on
horseback, not by the gate, but by the breach in the wall. He rode to the
market-place, where he thus addressed the citizens: “You have been very
uncourteous to me, but I pardon you. If you are good subjects to me, I
will be a good lord to you.” Molinet, ii. 26.

[603] Three days after his arrival, the king inquired who had been most
hostile to him in Arras during the siege. Some envious person named
Pierchon du Chastel, who was thereupon beheaded, together with an archer
who had taken aim at the king, and would have shot him, had not a butcher
prevented him. Molinet, ii. 26. The king changed the name of the town
from Arras to Franchise, and colonised it with artificers from other
towns. See Vaissette, v. 53.

[604] Guillaume de Cerisay was, in 1475, prothonotary and secretary to
the king, and clerk of his court of Parliament. In 1479, he was appointed
Mayor of Angers.

[605] A short time after the death of Duke Charles, the citizens of Ghent
rose in arms, and seized several notable burghers, to wit, Roland Van
Wedergraet, who had been chief echevin of the city; John Serssanders,
who had been second echevin; Peter Hurribloc, one of the lords of the
council-chamber of Flanders, Peter Boudins, Oliver de Grave, and John
Vander Poucke; which six persons were condemned and beheaded. The reason
of this was, that they had been connected with the government of the
city during the year 1468, when peace was made with Duke Charles, on
occasion of the excesses committed by the Gantois against the duke on
the day on which he made his joyful entry into their city ... “and had
granted letters under the great seal of Ghent, that if in future any
persons should attempt to excite any sedition or tumult in the town, they
should be mulcted of life and fortune, and their children be deprived, in
perpetuity, of the freedom of the guild to which they had belonged.” See
the Bulletins de l’Académie Royale de Bruxelles, vol. vi. part ii. p. 227.

[606] The letters-patent by which the Princess Mary restored their
privileges to the Flemings are dated at Ghent on the 11th of February,
1477.

[607] These ambassadors were, for Brabant, the Lord de Berssele, the
Mayor of Louvain, and the Pensionary of Brussels; for Flanders, the
Abbot of St. Peter’s at Ghent, the Lord of Moldeghem, M. de Dudzeele,
and the Pensionary of Ghent; for Artois, the Abbot of St. Bertin, Jean
de Beaumont, and Louis Lemire; for Hainault, the Lord of Ligne, and the
Pensionary of Mons. They set out on their mission towards the end of
February, 1477.

[608] Margaret of York.

[609] William de la Marck, surnamed William with the Beard and the Wild
Boar of Ardennes, was Count of Aremberg, Lord of Aigremont and Seraing,
sovereign mayor of Liege, and prime minister of the Bishop of Liege,
Louis de Bourbon. He obtained his surnames from peculiarities in his
personal appearance; for he endeavoured, by the length and growth of
his beard, to conceal the circumstance that had originally procured him
the denomination of the Wild Boar. This was an unusual thickness and
projection of the mouth and upper jaw, which, with the huge projecting
side-teeth, gave that resemblance to the brute creation which, joined
to the delight that De la Marck had in haunting the forest so called,
originally earned him the title of the Boar of Ardennes. He affected to
delight in this surname, and endeavoured to deserve it by the unvarying
cruelty and ferocity of his life; and to complete the resemblance, he
usually wore over his shoulders a strong surcoat of dressed boar-skin. He
was beheaded on the 18th of June, 1485. Readers of “Quentin Durward” will
remember Sir Walter Scott’s admirable description of this monster and his
crimes.

[610] He had excited the Liegeois to revolt against Duke Charles of
Burgundy and the Bishop of Liege in 1468.

[611] John de la Marck, Lord of Luman. After the death of Louis de
Bourbon, three candidates were nominated to the vacant bishopric of
Liege by the electors. One of these candidates was John de la Marck.
Pope Sextus IV. decided against him, but directed that the successful
candidate should allow him a pension of 1800 golden crowns a year.

[612] The bishop’s murder took place in 1482. In the months of August
and September of that year, La Marck entered into a conspiracy with the
discontented citizens of Liege against him, and was aided therein with
considerable sums of money by the King of France. By this means, and by
the assistance of many murderers and banditti, who thronged to him as to
a leader befitting them, La Marck assembled a body of troops, whom he
dressed in scarlet uniform, with a boar’s head on the left sleeve. With
this little army he approached the city of Liege. Upon this the citizens,
who were engaged in the conspiracy, came to their bishop, and, offering
to stand by him to the death, exhorted him to march out against these
robbers. The bishop, therefore, put himself at the head of a few troops
of his own, trusting to the assistance of the people of Liege. But as
soon as they came in sight of the enemy, the citizens, as before agreed,
fled from the bishop’s banner, and he was left with his own handful of
adherents. At this moment, La Marck charged at the head of his banditti
with the expected success. The bishop was brought before the profligate
knight, who first cut him over the face, saying, “Louis de Bourbon, I
strove long to obtain your favour, but you would not receive me; now I
have found you;” then murdered him with his own hand, and caused his
body to be exposed naked in the great square of Liege, in front of St.
Lambert’s Cathedral.

[613] John II., surnamed the Clement, born on the 23rd April, 1458;
married Matilda, daughter of Henry III., Landgrave of Hesse; and died
on the 15th May, 1521. He is said to have had sixty-three illegitimate
children; an enormous number even in those licentious times!

[614] Pierre de Luxembourg, Count of St. Paul, Marie, and Soissons, was
created a Knight of the Golden Fleece in 1478, and died on the 25th of
October, 1482.

[615] On the 19th of March, 1477.

[616] William de Clugny was at this time suffragan to Henry of Lorraine,
Bishop of Terouenne.

[617] Everard de la Marck, Lord of Aremberg and Neufchâtel, a younger
brother of the Wild Boar of Ardennes.

[618] The convention in pursuance of which Louis XI. occupied Arras was
not the work of Hugonet and Humbercourt only, but of the embassy of which
they were members; and their conduct had been not only justified, but
highly praised by the States-General, who, on hearing their report, sent
other envoys to thank Louis XI. for the suspension of hostilities which
the said ambassadors had obtained by means of the said convention. It
is not surprising, therefore, that the Gantois should have laid little
stress on this charge. See some valuable remarks on this subject by M.
Gachard, in the sixth volume of the Bulletins de l’Académie Royale de
Bruxelles.

[619] The chancellor was a Burgundian, and Humbercourt a native of
Picardy. They were, therefore, quite beyond the jurisdiction of the
Gantois.

[620] They were beheaded on the 3rd of April, 1477.

[621] John II., Prince of Orange, son of William VII., Prince of Orange,
and Catherine, daughter of Richard de Bretagne, Count of Etampes. He
succeeded his father in 1475. Having abandoned the cause of Louis XI.,
and joined the Duchess of Burgundy, the King of France issued a decree
against him, on the 7th of September, 1477, by which he was declared
guilty of high treason, and banished the realm. He died on the 25th of
April, 1502.

[622] Louis de Chalon, Prince of Orange, son of Jean de Chalon, Baron of
Arlay, and Marie de Baux. He died on the 13th of December, 1463, aged
seventy-five.

[623] Louis and Hugh de Chalon, Lords of Chasteau-Guyon, were children of
the above-mentioned Louis de Chalon, by Eleanor of Armagnac.

[624] This cause had already been argued by his father, William VII. of
Orange, before Duke Philip the Good.

[625] In previous editions, the two preceding paragraphs have been
placed at the beginning of the sixth book. They are here restored to
the position they occupy in the manuscripts and in the original French
editions of these Memoirs.

[626] Granada was at this time a Moorish kingdom. At the beginning of
the eighth century, the Saracens invaded Spain, and maintained their
footing there until 1492, when they were finally expelled by Ferdinand
and Isabella.

[627] As Louis XI. did after the death of his father, Charles VII.

[628] The first session of the Estates, at their meeting at Tours in
1483, was held on the 14th of January; their last occurred on the 14th of
March following.

[629] The author in this reflection on the exorbitant power of women,
seems to point at the Princess Anne, Countess of Beaujeu, sister of
Charles VIII., and Regent of France during his minority.

[630] Edward the Black Prince, son of Edward III., King of England. The
battle of Poictiers was fought on the 19th of September, 1356; it was one
of the most glorious achievements in English history, and one of the most
splendid exploits in the life of its illustrious hero. The Black Prince
was a man of whom his country was justly proud, and his early death has
only served to add additional lustre to the brilliancy of his life. His
character is thus eloquently summed up by an old writer: “And thus fell
this victorious prince, in whose fall the hopes of all England seemed to
be cast down; while he lived, they feared no invasion, they doubted no
warlike encounter. He never marched against any whom he overcame not,
never besieged any city which he took not. All nations, both heathen
and Christian, dreaded his fortune and conduct in war, as of another
Hector; nor did his wisdom any way come short of his courage, both which
were equalled by his exemplary justice, clemency, liberality, piety,
and moderation—virtues but seldom sincerely embraced by persons of high
condition. He was a prince of whom we never heard any ill, nor received
any other note than of goodness, and the noblest performances that
magnanimity, generosity, courage, and wisdom could ever show, insomuch
as what praise can be given unto virtue is due unto him. He was of so
obliging a character that he won the hearts of all mankind, especially
of those who delighted in martial performances; and in general he was a
prince of such excellent demeanour, so valiant, wise, and politic in his
doings, that the very perfect image of knighthood appeared most lively in
his person.” Barnes’s History of Edward III., pp. 883, 884.

[631] “The statement of Commines with regard to the leather money current
in France after the payment of the king’s ransom appears to me very
erroneous; as it is certain that the king, on his return from England,
coined so much gold and silver money that the silver mark was worth
only five livres, and the gold mark sixty livres; which would have been
impossible if there had been so great a dearth of those two metals in
France as Commines would have us believe.” Leblanc’s Traité des Monnaies,
p. 277.

[632] By the terms of the treaty of the 29th of August, 1475. See note,
book iv. chap. viii.

[633] On the 9th of April, 1483, “he died of apoplexy, say some; but
others say that he was poisoned by drinking some good wine of Challuau,
which Louis XI. had given him.” Lenglet, ii. 169.

[634] Charles VIII. of France.

[635] Margaret of Austria, daughter of the Emperor Maximilian and Mary
of Burgundy, was born at Brussels on the 10th of January, 1470. In
July, 1483, she was married to the Dauphin, afterwards Charles VIII. at
Amboise. After having been considered Queen of France for ten years, she
was sent back to her father on the 12th of June, 1493. She afterwards
married John, Infante of Castile, in 1497, and Philibert, Duke of Savoy,
in 1501. She died on the 1st of December, 1530, after a widowhood of
twenty-six years.

[636] The Princess Elizabeth.

[637] Westminster Abbey.

[638] Robert Stillington was appointed chancellor on the 20th of June,
1467. He appears to have been of humble origin, but he gained a great
name at Oxford, where with much applause he took the degree of Doctor
of Laws. He was a zealous legitimist, and on the succession of Edward
IV. he was a special favourite with that prince, who successively made
him Archdeacon of Taunton, Bishop of Bath and Wells, Keeper of the Privy
Seal, and finally Lord Chancellor. He held this last office for six
years, with the exception of the few months when Edward was obliged to
fly the kingdom, and the sceptre was again put into the feeble hands of
Henry VI. He resigned the chancellorship from ill health on the 8th of
June, 1473. After the coronation of Henry VII., Stillington showed his
never-dying enmity to the house of Lancaster, by taking up the cause of
Lambert Simnel; but being detected in this conspiracy, and expecting
no mercy from the king, he fled for refuge to Oxford. The university
consented to deliver him up on condition that his life should be spared;
and he was conducted to Windsor, where he remained a prisoner till his
death, in June, 1491. See Lord Campbell’s Lives of the Chancellors, vol.
i. pp. 385-391.

[639] Habington mentions two ladies whom public rumour indicated as
having been seduced by the king, Lady Elizabeth Lucy and Lady Eleanor
Butler. Lord Campbell indignantly denies the charge brought against
Stillington by Commines, but has adduced no evidence in support of his
denial.

[640] Richard III. was proclaimed king on the 22nd of June, 1483.

[641] The English parliament, at a meeting held at Westminster, on the
23rd of January, 1484, declared that the marriage of Edward IV. with
Elizabeth Woodville had been effected in contravention of the customs of
the Anglican Church, seeing that, by a previous contract, the King had
plighted his troth to Lady Eleanor Butler, and that consequently, Edward
and Elizabeth had lived in adultery, and their children were evidently
bastards, and as such unable to inherit the crown.

[642] Henry, Duke of Buckingham, was son of Humphry, Earl of Stafford,
and Margaret, daughter of Edmund, Duke of Somerset. He married Catharine,
daughter of Richard Woodville, Earl of Rivers. Being detected in a
conspiracy against Richard III., he was beheaded at Salisbury on All
Saints’ Day, 1483.

[643] Jasper, Earl of Pembroke, afterwards Duke of Bedford, was the
son of Owen Tudor, and Catharine of France, widow of Henry V., King of
England. He married Catharine, the widow of the Duke of Buckingham, and
died on the 21st of December, 1495.

[644] Pierre Landais, the treasurer and favourite of the Duke of
Bretagne, had made overtures to Richard III. for the surrender of the
Earl of Richmond.

[645] The Battle of Bosworth Field, fought on the 22nd of August, 1485.

[646] Anne Neville, daughter of the great Earl of Warwick.

[647] James III., son of James II., King of Scotland, and Mary of
Guelders, ascended the throne of Scotland in 1460, at the age of seven
years. He married Margaret, daughter of Christian I., King of Denmark.
He surrounded himself by ministers sprung from the lower ranks of the
people, and the Scottish barons, in indignation, hanged the unworthy
favourites upon the bridge of Lauder, in 1482. In 1488, they rebelled
again, gave the king battle at Sauchie, and slew him in his flight on the
11th of June, 1488.

[648] James IV. succeeded his father, at fifteen years of age. He made
terms with the Scottish nobles, and married Margaret, daughter of Henry
VII., King of England. He thereby secured peace and tranquillity for his
country for many years; but Henry VIII. forced him into an alliance with
France, war was renewed between England and Scotland, and James IV. fell
on the battle-field of Flodden on the 9th of September, 1515.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEMOIRS OF PHILIP DE COMMINES, LORD OF ARGENTON, VOLUME 1 (OF 2) ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.